《Shadow Being System》


 Chapter 1 The Shadow System

    In the dim, narrow alleyway, the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed¡ªa sickening rhythm of thuds and grunts punctuated by sharp, breathless gasps. *Thud.* *Thwack.* *Ugh.* The symphony of violence reverberated off the grimy walls, an unsettling harmony of cruelty.Three boys, each around sixteen years old, towered over their victim¡ªa boy of similar age who lay crumpled on the cold, unforgiving ground. His body curled into itself, arms wrapped around his head in a futile attempt to shield himself from the relentless onslaught.


    Two of the boys took turns kicking him in the stomach, their boots sinking into his flesh with a viciousness that forced guttural grunts from his lips.


    At the back, the third boy watched with a twisted smirk. He was fat, well-fed, and flaunted his status with stylish clothes, a flashy gold necklace, and sunglasses that perched arrogantly on his nose despite the darkness of the night. His name was Bruce, and he relished the power he held over William.


    "Not so tough now, William, huh?" Bruce sneered, his voice dripping with contempt as he spat on the boy who was writhing in pain beneath them. The others continued their brutal work, the sound of their kicks mingling with William''s pained groans.


    As the beating went on, a cold realization settled in William''s mind¡ªthey really intended to kill him this time. "I shouldn''t have called him fat in front of those girls..." The thought flitted through his mind, regret mingling with the sharp sting of fear. "I''m really going to die this time..."


    Bruce''s hand dipped into his pocket, pulling out a small knife. The blade caught the faint glimmer of a distant streetlight as he bent down, his face level with William''s. With one hand, he yanked William''s blond hair, forcing the boy to meet his gaze. The blade''s cold metal pressed against William''s cheek, a cruel reminder of how fragile his life had become.


    "No one will care if you die, William," Bruce whispered, his voice laced with malice.


    In a final act of defiance, William spat in Bruce''s face. The spittle clung to Bruce''s cheek, and for a moment, time seemed to freeze. Then, in a burst of rage, Bruce''s hand jerked forward, plunging the knife into William''s stomach. Blood sprayed across the three boys, staining their clothes and faces with the evidence of their crime.


    The knife clattered to the ground as Bruce''s hand went limp, horror dawning in his eyes. He hadn''t meant to go this far¡ªhe''d only wanted to scare him, to teach him a lesson. But now...now the boy was dying.


    The other boys recoiled in terror, their faces paling as the reality of what they''d done set in. One of them stammered, "Why did you kill him?"


    But Bruce was beyond words. Overcome with fear, he turned and bolted down the alley, his footsteps fading into the night. The others soon followed, their flight driven by a panic they could not contain.


    William lay there, alone, with blood pooling around him. The pain was unbearable, radiating from his stomach in waves that blurred his vision. But beneath the pain was something deeper¡ªa burning hatred that consumed him.


    Hatred for the boys who had done this to him, for a world that only cared about the rich and strong, and for the parents who had abandoned him at an orphanage, leaving him to fend for himself. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I survive this..." The thought flickered in his mind, half-formed, as darkness crept in at the edges of his vision. "I''ll rip that fat bastard''s hand off and shove it up his ass..."


    But the pain was too much, and he felt himself slipping away. His last thought, bitter and laced with irony, was of the date. Happy birthday to me...


    As life drained from his body, the alleyway was consumed by an unnatural silence. The darkness thickened, becoming a tangible presence that light could no longer penetrate. Then, in the stillness, a single sound broke through¡ª*Ding.*

 Chapter 2

    William''s eyes fluttered open, the bright sunlight streaming through the window forcing him to squint. His eyelids felt heavy, as if weighted down by some unseen force. *I''m dead,* he thought in a panic. *Is this heaven? No, wait, I''m going to hell. But this doesn''t look like hell...* He gasped as a startling realization hit him.*Could it be that I''ve been reincarnated into another world?*


    With a groan, he sat up in the bed. He rubbed his eyes and looked around, recognizing the familiar, worn-out decor of his room at the orphanage. The reality of his situation crashed down on him. *You fool, as if that was possible.* He shook his head, trying to clear the confusion.


    The room was just as he remembered it¡ªmodest and plain, with a single bed, a small desk, and a few personal belongings strewn about.


    A sudden chill ran through him as he remembered the events of the previous night. He quickly opened his shirt to check his stomach. *What the hell?* he shouted, his voice a mix of disbelief and panic.


    The door to his room burst open, and Mrs. Beth, a woman in her mid-thirties, entered. Her black hair was pulled back in a tight bun, and her face was marked by sunken cheeks, big eye bags, and wrinkles from malnutrition. Despite her beauty, her appearance spoke of hardship. She looked at William with a mixture of annoyance and concern.


    "Why are you shouting like that? And where have you been? You didn''t come home last night!" she scolded him.


    William quickly got up from the bed, his voice a frantic rush. "I was attacked by that fat guy and his friends! They stabbed me!" He fumbled to open his shirt and show her the wound that should have been there.


    Mrs. Beth''s eyes widened in a sarcastic, shocked expression. "Show me," she demanded.


    William opened his shirt, desperately trying to explain, "That''s why I was so shocked! I woke up this morning, and the wound was gone. I''m not lying!"


    Mrs. Beth grabbed him by the ear, her grip like a vice. "Have you been using stimulants again? Didn''t I tell you I''d kill you if you used them?" She twisted his ear painfully, her face a mix of anger and frustration.


    William yelped, "Ah, ah, ah! No, it''s not that! I just used a little amount!"


    Mrs. Beth''s expression turned even more sarcastic. "Just a little amount? And you''re hallucinating already?" She shook her head, clearly unimpressed.


    William protested, "I''m not hallucinating! They really did stab me!"


    Hearing the commotion, Mr. Beth entered the room. His eyes softened when he saw William, and he approached Mrs. Beth gently. "What''s going on here?" he asked.


    Mrs. Beth explained the situation, her voice tinged with irritation. Mr. Beth listened, his face reflecting concern and love for both William and his wife. He took Mrs. Beth''s hand off William''s ear and looked at the boy with a warm, fatherly expression.


    "William, you know Mrs. Beth worries about you. Maybe you should try limiting the stimulants," Mr. Beth said, his tone gentle but firm. He then ruffled William''s hair affectionately. "And you should get ready for school.


    Don''t want to miss your last day, do you?"


    William nodded, relieved by Mr. Beth''s support. "Right, I must not miss school today. It''s the most important day."


    As Mr. Beth and Mrs. Beth left the room, William quickly freshened up and put on his uniform. He hurried downstairs where the rest of the family was having breakfast. He grabbed two slices of bread and was about to head out when Mrs. Beth scolded him again for his poor eating habits.


    "William, you need to eat properly!" she chided.


    William flashed her a quick smile. "Love you, Mrs. Beth. Goodbye, everyone!" A chorus of goodbyes followed him as he dashed out the door and began running to school.


    The school wasn''t far, and he could manage the run despite the weariness from the previous night. As he sprinted, he noticed other students running as well, while some of the wealthier kids were being driven in their father''s cars, "those rich bastards".


    Suddenly, a bicycle skidded to a stop in front of him, and a boy with brown curly hair hopped off. "Hey, Sam!" William called out, grateful.


    Sam, his best friend and only ally, grinned. "Happy birthday! I would''ve gotten you a present if I had the money, so consider this ride a gift."


    William thanked him and hopped onto the bicycle. As they rode, Sam said, "By the way, happy birthday."


    William raised an eyebrow. "You know it really isn''t my birthday, right? I don''t even know my real birthday. They just gave me one."


    Sam shrugged. "I know, but it doesn''t matter. Happy birthday anyway."


    The conversation turned serious. "So, how''s your wound?" Sam asked with a hint of sarcasm.


    William shot back, "Fuck you."


    Sam laughed. "Really? Hallucinating from stimulants? Just how much did you use?"


    William replied with a shrug, "The usual amount."


    As they arrived at the school, Sam parked and locked his bicycle. "Excited about today?"


    William sighed. "I guess." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam''s face turned thoughtful. "I guess? You know this is about our future. What future do lower-tier citizens like us have? We''re just slaves to the middle and higher tiers."


    William nodded, his own hope dimming. "Yeah, but I guess we have to keep hoping."


    In their world, social discrimination was legalized and rigid. Citizens were divided into three tiers: lower, middle, and higher. Lower-tier citizens were deemed the least important, with their only way of improving their status being through contribution points¡ªearned by significant contributions to society, achievements in war, or dying in battle, with points passing to their next of kin.


    William, a lower-tier citizen with no hope of rising, felt the weight of this harsh reality.


    But as he walked into the school, he knew today might be different.

 Chapter 3

    William and Sam entered the classroom, and an immediate hush fell over their classmates. All eyes turned to them, some with awe and others with disdain. The girls gazed at William as if he were a rare gem, their eyes sparkling with admiration. The boys, however, shot him looks of scorn, clearly annoyed by his mere presence.Ignoring the stares, William and Sam made their way to their desks. William''s heart sigh as he noticed the desk littered with red ink, an apparent love declaration or a sign of the ongoing hostility. He sighed, do those girls know how hard it is to clean their love messages. Although annoying, he didn''t refuse it, afterall, they are his fangirls.


    The classroom buzzed with whispered conversations until the door creaked open. In walked a man of impressive stature, reminiscent of Arnold Schwarzenegger in his prime¡ªmuscular, broad, and imposing. His presence commanded attention, and the room fell silent once more.


    The man was their homeroom teacher, he said with a booming voice. "Good morning, class. Today Mr. Damon, will be our guest speaker today. He''ll be here to give you some kind of a pre-orientation for what''s to come."


    A murmur of respect swept through the room as Mr. Damon entered. He was in his mid-twenties, with striking blond hair and piercing brown eyes. His tight-fitting white shirt outlined his well-defined muscles, and his black trousers completed his polished look. Despite his striking appearance, the girls'' gazes didn''t linger on him. To them, William remained the true object of fascination.


    Mr. Damon stood at the front of the room, a bit awkwardly, as if trying to adjust to his role. He cleared his throat, trying to appear more authoritative. "I understand you''re all eager to hear about the military academy. As your teacher has informed you, I''m a teacher from Military Academy 3."


    The students exchanged respectful nods. Mr. Damon''s smug expression grew. That''s right, you folks, he thought to himself, I''m a teacher at Military Academy 3.


    He continued, "I''m here to give you an overview of what''s coming up. I need you to listen attentively, as this concerns your future." His serious tone drew the students'' focus. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William straightened up, intrigued despite himself. Mr. Damon took a black marker and drew a large sphere on the whiteboard. Underneath, he wrote "Earth" in block letters. He gestured to the circle. "Consider this circle as Earth."


    The room watched intently as he proceeded. "One hundred years ago, Earth was on the brink of destruction. Civil wars and nuclear conflicts between countries in which many died ravaged the planet. It was a dark time."


    He drew a spaceship approaching Earth and used lines to illustrate its descent. "As if to punish us, a spaceship arrived. It wasn''t here to save us. Onboard were demon-like creatures of unkown origin with elemental powers, bent on doing only one thing -destroying humanity-, countries joined arms to resist them but even normal guns and bombs do not work on them"


    The room gasped collectively. William leaned forward, captivated. Mr. Damon drew an eagle on a shield and continued, "In humanity''s darkest hour, several families with supernatural abilities, known as The Originals, stepped up to fight back. With their unique abilities and knowledge, they managed to drive the beasts away, now note I said drive away not win, the beast retreated to another planet."


    He showed the spaceship departing Earth and heading to another planet. "The Originals knowing that the beasts will surely return then began to share their knowledge¡ªsoul essence and abilities¡ªwith the public, believing that if the beasts return, they will be in for hell of a surprise. Thanks to their knowledge and the use of abilities for advanced technology, Earth made remarkable progress."


    He drew various technological advancements, including transportation portals which enable humans travel between planets to kill the beasts residing on the planets and to mine variuos materials from several planets. "Despite our progress, the threat is far from over.


    That''s why a global law was enacted: every sixteen-year-old must attend military school for three years to learn fighting skills and abilities."


    The students'' faces grew serious. Mr. Damon''s tone softened slightly. "Now, this doesn''t mean you have to become soldiers after graduation. The goal is for you to be able to protect yourselves and your families in case of a beast invasion."


    With that, Mr. Damon concluded his speech. "That''s all for today. I''ll leave you in the capable hands of your teacher. Thank you for your attention."


    The students stood, bowing in respect. "Thank you, Mr. Damon!" they chorused. He waved and said, "I''ll see some of you at the academy. I look forward to it."


    The teacher then went to the front holding a paper. "Now listen carefully."

 Chapter 4

    The classroom was tense with anticipation as the teacher approached the front, holding a stack of papers. "Now, listen carefully," he announced, his voice cutting through the murmur of excited whispers. The students straightened in their seats, eyes fixed on the teacher as he began to call out names, one by one, announcing their assigned military academies."Sam Benton," the teacher called out. Sam held his breath. "Military Academy 2."


    "Yes!" Sam shouted, punching the air with a grin that stretched from ear to ear. The other students chuckled at his outburst, but Sam didn''t care. This was the academy he had dreamed of¡ªa place that didn''t just focus on combat skills but on the use of abilities, technology, strategy, and gathering information. The academy where brains mattered more than brawn.


    William clapped his friend on the back. "Congrats, Sam! I knew you''d get in."


    "Thanks, man!" Sam replied, his face flushed with excitement. "Which academy are you hoping for?"


    William shrugged nonchalantly. "I''m okay with any, really. Just want to see what the future holds."


    Sam rolled his eyes. "Always so vague, Will. Seriously, you need to have some ambition."


    Before William could respond, the teacher called out, "William Military Academy 4."


    A wave of mixed emotions swept through the classroom. Some girls who were assigned to the same academy let out squeals of delight, while others pouted in disappointment. William chuckled under his breath. "Realm''s delight", he thought, "really? wow".


    He gave a half-hearted nod to the girls who cheered for him, they are jis fangirls after all and turned back to Sam. "Looks like I''m in Academy 4."


    Sam smirked. "Well, at least you''ll have a fan club there."


    William snorted. "Yeah, lucky me."


    The teacher continued announcing the names, moving methodically down the list. By the time he finished, 70 students had been assigned to one of the six military academies. But William noticed something odd¡ªnone of the students were assigned to Military Academy 1. A hand shot up in the back of the classroom.


    "Sir, why isn''t anyone assigned to Military Academy 1?" a curious student asked.


    The teacher''s expression turned enigmatic. "You''ll find out in due time," he replied, his voice thick with mystery.


    The class exchanged puzzled glances, but no one dared to press further. The teacher began handing out papers to the students, explaining, "These are for your parents to sign. Although it''s rare, there have been cases of students dying at the academy. This is just a formality, but it''s necessary."


    A cold shiver ran down William''s spine. The room filled with an uncomfortable silence as the reality of the situation sunk in.


    The teacher continued, "You have until next Monday to say your goodbyes and prepare. Bring your luggage to school, and you will depart from here."


    With that, he left the room. The students buzzed with nervous energy, some rushing home, others lingering to say their goodbyes. William and Sam exchanged a look.


    "Well," Sam said, "this is it. We''re really doing this."


    "Yeah," William replied with a forced smile. "See you on the other side, Sam."


    ---


    At the orphanage, it was dinner time. The room was filled with the sounds of clattering cutlery and the laughter of children. Eleven kids, plus Mr. and Mrs. Beth, gathered around the modest dining table. William cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "I got admitted to Military Academy 4," he announced.


    A chorus of cheers erupted around the table. The younger kids looked up to William as an older brother, their hero who was finally embarking on a great adventure. Amidst the celebration, however, Mr. and Mrs. Beth remained silent, their faces tense.


    Mr. Beth cleared his throat. "William, we need to have a talk after dinner."


    William''s smile faltered. "Sure¡­ okay."


    Dinner continued, but the mood felt heavier. William''s mind raced. "What do they want to talk about?"


    Later, in his room, William sat on his bed, fidgeting with his hands. Mr. and Mrs. Beth entered, closing the door behind them. Mrs. Beth''s face was tight with worry, her sunken eyes filled with concern.


    Mr. Beth''s jaw was set, his eyes searching William''s face for something.


    "What''s going on?" William asked, trying to break the tension.


    Mr. Beth sighed, running a hand through his thinning hair. "William, this is a serious decision. Do you really want to go to the academy?"


    William looked puzzled. "Of course, I do. Why wouldn''t I?"


    Mrs. Beth''s voice was soft but urgent. "It''s dangerous, William. Many students don''t make it through. Every year, there are deaths..."


    William cut her off gently. "What other choice do I have, Mrs. Beth? If I don''t go, I''m stuck as a low-tier citizen, with no future, no hope. Just a slave to society."


    The words hung heavily in the air. Mr. and Mrs. Beth exchanged a glance, their expressions a mix of anger and sadness¡ªanger at the cruel world they lived in, sadness for the child who had no choice but to face it.


    After a long pause, Mr. Beth nodded slowly. "We understand, William. We don''t like it, but we understand."


    William handed Mr. Beth the paper from school. "I need you to sign this."


    Mr. Beth took the paper, his hands trembling slightly. He glanced at Mrs. Beth, who gave a reluctant nod. With a deep sigh, he signed it. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Beth placed a hand on William''s shoulder. "Just promise us¡­ promise you''ll come back."


    William smiled, trying to lighten the mood. "I''ll be fine, Mrs. Beth. Who knows, maybe I''ll become a hero and get us out of this mess."


    She shook her head, a small smile breaking through her worry. "You always were a hero, William."


    Mr. Beth stood up, handing the signed paper back. "Get packing. You''ve got a big week ahead."


    William nodded, a mix of excitement and apprehension bubbling inside him. As he began to pack, his mind wandered to the possibilities and dangers that lay ahead. What awaited him at Military Academy 4? And why was no one chosen for Academy 1?


    "What''s the deal with Academy 1?" he wondered, a sense of unease creeping into his thoughts.


    As he folded his clothes and placed them neatly into his bag, he knew that his life


    was about to change forever. And whatever lay ahead, he was determined to face it head-on

 Chapter 5

    Sunday night settled over the orphanage like a heavy blanket. William sat on his bed, his room dimly lit by a single flickering bulb. He glanced around, checking his modest luggage. There wasn''t much to pack¡ªjust a few changes of clothes, a book, and some personal items. As he stuffed the last item into his bag, a knock echoed from the door."Come in," William called out.


    Mr. Beth stepped in, his face softened by a rare smile. "How are you holding up, son?"


    William nodded. "I''ve finished packing, Mr. Beth."


    "Good, good," Mr. Beth replied, a distant look in his eyes. "I remember my own time at the academy¡­ Ah, the valor of youth," he said with a chuckle, shaking his head as if lost in a memory. Then, as quickly as he had arrived, he turned and left the room.


    William sighed, flipping off the light switch. Darkness swallowed the room, and he settled into his bed, the soft hum of the ceiling fan the only sound in the still night.


    But as sleep began to take him, his consciousness seemed to slip away. He felt a tug, as if being pulled somewhere far, far away.


    William''s eyes snapped open, and he found himself standing in a place unlike anything he had ever seen. The realm was dark¡ªso dark it was as if he had been plunged into an ocean of shadows. The silence was absolute, so intense that it pressed against his ears like a physical weight. He glanced around, trying to make sense of where he was, but all he saw was endless blackness.


    What is this place? he thought, a chill running down his spine.


    Suddenly, he felt it¡ªa sensation like eyes watching him from every direction. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end. Panic gripped his chest. His breath came in short, sharp bursts as he looked around frantically, but his eyes could barely pierce the darkness surrounding him.


    He took a tentative step forward, his voice shaky. "Hello? Anybody here?"


    Silence. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William''s heart pounded as he began to walk, each step echoing eerily in the void. "Where the hell am I?" he muttered under his breath. "Am I hallucinating again?"


    Then, faintly, a chuckle resonated through the air¡ªa sound that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. William spun around, his voice rising in panic. "Who''s there? Come out now, or I will¡ª"


    "Or you will what?" The voice cut through the darkness like a knife, dripping with amusement.


    William froze. The voice seemed to come from every direction, surrounding him like a fog. His hands clenched into fists, and he shouted again, "Show yourself!"


    The voice, sounding almost annoyed, snapped back, "Will you shut up, or I''ll kill you myself!"


    William''s heart skipped a beat. He took a shaky breath and muttered defiantly, "How are you going to kill me if you don''t show yourself?"


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind brushed against his neck, as if someone had whispered directly into his ear, "We''ll see about that."


    William swallowed hard, his voice faltering. "Alright¡­ alright. I''ll stop shouting," he stammered, realizing his life could be snuffed out at any moment by this unseen entity.


    The voice softened, now tinged with a strange amusement. "Why would I kill you, hmm?" it purred.


    William forced a weak smile. "Good question. Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Show yourself!" he demanded, trying to sound braver than he felt.


    "I can''t," the voice replied, a hint of frustration creeping in. "I don''t have a physical form."


    William frowned, still cautious. "Then where are you?"


    "I''m in your head," the voice replied, almost mockingly.


    William''s eyes widened with realization. "That''s why it feels like you''re everywhere¡­"


    "Yes," the voice said, clearly amused. "Think of something, and don''t say it out loud."


    William, skeptical, thought to himself, Are you¡­ a ghost?


    The voice snorted. "Really? Me, a ghost?"


    William gasped, his heart racing. "You¡­ you can hear my thoughts?"


    "Of course," the voice replied smoothly. "So, yes, I''ve heard every thought you''ve had about escaping, giving up, everything."


    William''s face turned pale. "What do you want from me?"


    The voice chuckled again. "It''s not about what I want from you¡­ It''s about what I can give you."


    William''s brow furrowed. "I don''t want anything. Can I go now?"


    The voice sighed dramatically. "The only way to leave this dark space is for you to accept what I have to offer."


    William''s curiosity was piqued despite his fear. "What¡­ exactly do you have to offer?"


    The voice grew proud, almost boastful. "I offer you power¡ªabsolute, unimaginable power. A power not meant for mere mortals¡­ a power that transcends the universe itself. The power of a god."


    William''s eyes widened with a glimmer of hope, but it quickly faded. "There''s no such thing as a free gift," he muttered suspiciously. "And what if I don''t want this¡­ power?"


    The voice''s tone darkened. "Then you will have to die."


    "What?!" William''s voice cracked. "Why?"


    The voice replied calmly, "You already possess the power. Why do you think you survived being stabbed?"


    William felt his blood run cold. "So¡­ I wasn''t hallucinating? I was stabbed, and it was this¡­ power that saved me?"


    "Exactly," the voice confirmed. "If you refuse the power now, the wound will finish what it started."


    William felt a sinking feeling in his stomach. "Explain this¡­ power."


    The voice seemed to smile. "The power you hold is the residue of the most powerful celestial¡ªthe Shadow Celestial. A small fragment of his power was stored in a game-like system, designed to grant its host shadow abilities and the potential to become a Shadow Lord."


    William''s eyes sparkled for a moment, then he remembered. "A system¡­ like in the web novels?" he asked, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice.


    "Yes," the voice confirmed. "The Shadow System. And I am the AI within it."


    William bit his lip, weighing his options. The voice seemed to sense his hesitation. "So, what do you say, William? Will you accept to be the host?"


    Suddenly, a blue, game-like message appeared in front of him, glowing against the darkness:


    "Accept to be the host?


    YesNo"


    William stared at the message, his mind racing. He knew how these stories went in the novels he devoured at the library across the orphanage. The protagonist always got insane power from a system. Maybe this was the change he had been waiting for. And besides, it wasn''t like he had a choice. If he didn''t accept, he''d die.


    Well, here goes nothing, he thought, sending a mental command.


    _________________________________________________________


    As he reached out to make his choice, the screen flickered slightly. A low rumble filled the dark realm, and the voice chuckled once more, "Let''s see what you''re really made of, William¡­"


    The screen flashed, and everything went black.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter Six: A Host''s AgonyAs William chose "Yes" in his mind, a cold wave of energy surged through his body like an icy river flooding his veins. His eyes widened in shock, his breath caught in his throat. Then came the pain¡ªimmediate and overwhelming. It was an agony unlike anything he had ever known, and it struck him with the force of a hurricane.


    His muscles spasmed violently, his bones felt like they were being twisted, bent, and snapped, and his skin burned as if set ablaze from the inside. *Am I going to die?* he thought, panic rising like bile in his throat. His head pounded with a relentless pressure, the sound of his own heartbeat hammering in his ears like war drums.


    "System integration commencing¡­ Host accepted."


    The voice echoed in his mind, cold and indifferent to his suffering. His body convulsed as the energy coursed through him, bending him to its will. William''s eyes rolled back in his head, and every nerve screamed in protest. The pain was unbearable, like shards of glass slicing through his veins, tearing him apart from within.


    He wanted to scream, to claw at his own skin, but his body was frozen in place¡ªa prisoner in his own flesh. His mind teetered on the edge of madness, every second stretching into an eternity as the system dug deeper, binding itself to his very essence.


    Memories flashed before his eyes like a cruel montage¡ªhis mother''s gentle smile, his father''s cold, disappointed glare, the years of mockery, the beatings, the laughter that had haunted him for as long as he could remember¡­ everything that had led him to this moment.


    "Initialization complete. Commencing synchronization."


    The voice was louder now, colder. William felt something invade his mind, probing, searching through his thoughts, his memories, his deepest fears. He felt exposed, like an insect pinned under a magnifying glass. His thoughts were no longer his own¡ªthey were being read, analyzed, torn apart.


    And then¡­ silence.


    A moment of stillness, a brief reprieve. William''s body went limp, and he gasped for air, his chest heaving as he struggled to breathe through the pain, through the fire still searing his veins. His heart raced, his skin slick with cold sweat. He wondered for a moment if he was even still alive.


    "Synchronization complete."


    The voice was calm now, almost gentle, but beneath it, William felt a presence¡ªa dark, ominous force that had settled deep within him. It felt alien, like a shadow stretching across his soul. He knew it was there, lurking, waiting.


    "Welcome, Host. Your journey begins now."


    As the pain began to subside, William felt something shift inside him. A new strength flowed through his limbs, filling him with a strange, dark energy. He realized he was no longer weak, no longer broken. He had accepted the system, and in doing so, he had embraced something both powerful and terrifying.


    But at what cost?


    ___________________________________________________________________


    Somewhere far away, an imposing palace stood against the skyline, its towering spires gleaming in the moonlight. The palace was grand, an architectural marvel with walls of pristine white marble and columns adorned with intricate carvings of mythical beasts. The windows were framed with gold and silver, and the vast entrance gates were made of polished bronze.


    The surrounding gardens were immaculate, filled with roses, lilies, and fountains that sparkled like diamonds under the soft glow of the palace lights.


    Inside, the dining hall was equally magnificent, with high ceilings painted with vivid frescoes of ancient battles and mythical creatures. A massive chandelier of crystal and gold hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, gentle light over the long, polished oak table. The table itself was set with fine china, silverware, and an array of delicacies, from roasted meats to exotic fruits.


    At the table sat a family of four, their clothes plain despite their obvious wealth, a sign of their humility. At the head of the table was the father, a man with a commanding presence and eyes like steel. To his right sat his wife, a woman with kind eyes and a graceful demeanor.


    Their two daughters sat across from them¡ªone, a young woman of twenty with an air of quiet strength, and the other, a girl of sixteen with bright, determined eyes.


    The father turned to the younger daughter. "Eleanor, have you prepared?" His voice was deep, authoritative, but there was a note of tenderness there.


    Eleanor nodded, her face composed, though her hands were clasped tightly in her lap. "Yes, Father," she replied, a small smile playing on her lips. But her mother''s eyes were clouded with worry.


    "Eleanor," the mother began softly, "you know you don''t have to go. It''s dangerous¡­"


    Eleanor''s smile widened slightly. "As royalty, Mother, we must lead by example," she replied, her tone light but resolute.


    The father smiled, a look of pride on his face. "Well said, my daughter," he remarked, his chest swelling with pride.


    The older daughter, with a teasing grin, chimed in, "Oh, don''t worry, Mother. The only ones who should be afraid are those poor souls who Eleanor is going to break their hearts."


    Everyone at the table laughed, and even the mother''s worried expression softened into a gentle smile. The father chuckled deeply, nodding his approval. "Indeed, they should be worried." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eleanor joined in the laughter, but her eyes remained serious, her mind already on the task ahead. The weight of her responsibility pressed on her, but she wore it like a cloak, proud and determined.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter Seven: Shadows StirringIn a dimly lit room, illuminated only by the soft glow of the moonlight, a boy sat in the traditional Japanese seiza style, his black kimono neatly folded around him. His short red hair, buzzed close to the scalp, caught the faint light, giving it an almost fiery appearance. He stared forward, his eyes unwavering, filled with a quiet determination.


    "I''m going, master," he said, his voice steady but soft.


    For a moment, there was only silence, then a voice replied¡ªa voice that sent chills down his spine. It was low, almost a whisper, but it carried a weight that could bend steel. "Hmm..."


    The boy stood up, bowing deeply before leaving the room. As he closed the sliding door behind him, the voice spoke again, its tone tinged with a hint of melancholy. "Looks like I will have to visit an old friend." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Elsewhere, in an underground laboratory, two scientists stood before a large test tube filled with a strange green liquid. Their white lab coats were stark against the dim lighting, and their goggles reflected the soft, eerie glow from the liquid. Suspended within was a girl with striking blue hair, her face peaceful behind the oxygen mask that covered her mouth and nose.


    One of the scientists, a woman with sharp features, glanced at her companion. "It''s time to wake her up," she murmured, her voice filled with anticipation.


    The other scientist nodded and pressed a button on the control panel. The machine hummed to life, and the green liquid began to bubble around the girl.


    ---


    At a football club, on a well-lit pitch, the rhythmic sound of panting could be heard. A boy with green hair jogged steadily across the field, his breath visible in the cool evening air. His muscles were taut, his face focused, sweat dripping from his brow.


    A man walked over, his posture relaxed but authoritative. "Alright, that''s enough for today. Go rest up for tomorrow."


    The boy slowed to a stop, nodding. "Yes, coach," he replied, wiping his forehead and jogging off towards the locker rooms.


    ---


    In an unknown location, a dimly lit room housed a massive round table, with eleven chairs surrounding it. One chair, larger than the others, remained empty, while the remaining ten were filled with figures cloaked in shadows.


    A booming voice broke the silence, dripping with sarcasm. "Why do we have to have a meeting like this, as if we''re some supervillain organization?"


    The others ignored him, their faces set in grim concentration. Another voice, calm but firm, asked, "How is the preparation?"


    A different figure replied, "Everything is ready."


    A third voice joined in, "Have there been any activities from them?


    A man replied curtly, "No."


    "Be vigilant regardless," a woman''s voice cautioned. "Those bastards won''t want to miss this opportunity."


    The booming voice rang out again, filled with barely contained rage. "Those bastards... betraying humanity! If I find them, I''ll smash their heads!"


    He slammed his fist down onto the table. Though the table appeared solid, it shattered like glass, pieces flying everywhere. Yet, strangely, none of the debris touched any of the other members, as if an invisible barrier shielded them. Some of the figures hissed in annoyance, while others simply shook their heads, unimpressed.


    ---


    Deep underground, where the earth''s crust was visible, a crude yet bustling human civilization thrived. Amidst the flickering torchlight, three men stood before a figure on a menacing throne. The figure''s features were obscured by darkness, only his piercing eyes visible.


    The figure on the throne spoke, his voice a low rumble that resonated through the cavern. "How is it?"


    One of the three men stepped forward and bowed slightly. "We have managed to infiltrate it."


    The man on the throne chuckled, a deep, mirthless sound that sent a shiver through the cavern. "I hope they like my surprise."


    His laughter echoed ominously through the underground chamber, reverberating off the walls like a gathering storm.

 Chapter 8

    As William opened his eyes, the throbbing headache still lingered. "Wait... what happened after I passed out? How did I get out of that place? Have I become the host?" he thought, trying to make sense of everything.Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in his head. "Good morning. Looks like you''re awake," the voice said, a hint of amusement evident.


    William jolted upright, his eyes darting around the room. "Who''s there?" he muttered.


    "I''m in your head, you fool," the voice replied, exasperated.


    Recognition dawned on William. It was the same voice from the dark space. "So... have I become the host?" William asked cautiously.


    "Yes," the voice confirmed. "I''m sure you''ve felt the changes in your body."


    William hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Yeah, it feels like energy is coursing through my veins... like I could crush mountains with my hands."


    The voice chuckled. "Crush mountains? Ambitious, aren''t we?"


    Ignoring the sarcasm, William asked, "So, what exactly can this system do?"


    The voice began to explain. "The system is a Shadow System, designed to transcend humanity. To turn you into a shadow being, a vessel for the Shadow Lord."


    William blinked in disbelief. "Transcend humanity? So I''m no longer human? And I''m a... slave?"


    "You could put it that way," the voice said, nonchalantly.


    William''s eyes widened. "What?! You didn''t think to mention that before I accepted the system?!"


    "It doesn''t matter," the voice replied, brushing off his panic. "You still look human, so what''s the problem?"


    William''s hand instinctively touched his face, panic creeping in. "No change? Wait, don''t tell me I''ve grown horns or something! Who''s going to date me if I look like a monster?!"


    The voice sighed in exasperation. "No horns. Calm down. Look in the mirror."


    William hurried to the mirror, his heart pounding. When he finally saw his reflection, he froze. Instead of looking grotesque, he had become even more striking. His once-yellow eyes were now a deep, jet-black that seemed to pierce into the soul. His formerly blonde hair had turned a sleek, abyss-like black, adding a cold, mysterious edge to his appearance.


    "Whoa..." William whispered, running his hands through his new hair. "I look... kinda cool."


    Before he could admire himself further, the system interrupted. "Someone''s approaching."


    "Enhanced senses too?" William thought excitedly.


    Just then, the door to his room creaked open, and Mr. Beth stepped inside, carrying something wrapped in cloth and a small box. His eyes landed on William, and he did a double take.


    "Whoa, who are you?" Mr. Beth asked playfully. "You look like a whole new person!"


    William chuckled. "Decided to go for a new look, you know? Since I''m starting a new life."


    Mr. Beth laughed and shook his head. "Well, it suits you. Have you packed your luggage?"


    William nodded.


    Mr. Beth sat on the bed and gestured for William to sit beside him. When William complied, Mr. Beth handed him the small box. "Open it," he said.


    William opened the box, revealing a glass vial containing a glowing blue liquid. His eyes widened in recognition. "A Soul Potion..."


    It was a rare and expensive drink, one that could enhance abilities and boost growth. William looked up at Mr. Beth, his gratitude evident. "Thank you... this must''ve cost you a fortune."


    Mr. Beth shrugged. "It''s nothing. You''ll need it more than I will."


    He then handed William the second object, which was wrapped in cloth. William carefully unwrapped it to reveal a sword. The blade was silver with a black, worn hilt that showed clear signs of battle. Though old, it still radiated strength and history.


    "This sword..." Mr. Beth said, his voice tinged with nostalgia. "I used this when I was at the academy. It''s been through many battles, slain many beasts. Now, it''s yours."


    William hesitated, holding the weapon. "I can''t take this, Mr. Beth. It''s too important to you."


    Mr. Beth shook his head. "You''re more important, William."


    Moved by the gesture, William stood up and bowed deeply. "Thank you... for everything."


    Mr. Beth smiled warmly, but then his expression turned serious. Closing the door, he sat back down and gave William a look that meant business. "Now, for the last gift. The most important one."


    William leaned in, curious.


    "You know you''ll be living at the academy, right?" Mr. Beth began.


    William nodded.


    Mr. Beth continued, "That means a bunch of hot-headed teenagers with raging hormones are going to be stuck together, right?"


    William blinked in confusion, then realization hit him. "Ah..."


    Mr. Beth nodded knowingly. "Exactly. Which is why I''m giving you this." He reached into his pocket and handed William a small box.


    William opened it, his face flushing red as he stared at its contents. A box of... protection. "Seriously?" he thought.


    "Trust me," Mr. Beth said, patting his shoulder. "You''ll thank me later."


    Mr. Beth leaned in and whispered, "Don''t let Mrs. Beth know I gave you this. She''d have my head." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William nodded quickly, still trying to keep his composure. "Uh... thanks. I''ll be sure to use it wisely."


    "Good. Now, go freshen up. You stink," Mr. Beth said with a grin as he left the room.


    As William placed his gifts into his bag, he paused, looking at the small box. "I''ll definitely need this. A handsome boy like me will be pursued by many belles at the academy. Can''t let them down."


    The system groaned in William''s head. "And you think that''s the most important item?"


    William grinned. "You don''t get it. This is vital!"


    "Mortals..." the system sighed.


    Chuckling to himself, William headed for the shower. Tomorrow was the start of a new chapter.

 Chapter 9

    As William stepped out of the bathroom, he felt a surge of excitement. Today was the day he had been waiting for, the day he''d leave for the academy. His reflection in the mirror caught his eye; his jet-black hair looked cold and mysterious, a drastic change from his once-blonde locks. He combed it back, letting it sit perfectly in place.He put on a white shirt and gray trousers, both of which he''d saved up for. The shirt was fitted and well ironed, outlining his physique¡ªthanks to the rigorous physical training that students had to endure before the academy due to the constant threat of beasts. Their homeroom teachers doubled as P.E. coaches to toughen them up.


    After spraying on his favorite cologne, William admired his look in the mirror. He felt confident; the first impression always mattered, after all. With a deep breath, he grabbed the small box from the table¡ªthe box of protection and slid it into his pocket.


    "Well, here goes nothing," he muttered to himself, heading downstairs to the dining room where the rest of the orphanage family was having breakfast.


    As soon as he entered the room, the sound of clinking cutlery ceased. Everyone stopped eating, their eyes locked on him. Some of the girls even blushed, their faces turning red as wild imaginations clearly filled their heads.


    "Who are you?" one of the younger girls asked, half-joking.


    Mrs. Beth immediately scolded them. "Stop staring! Eat your breakfast!"


    William chuckled, sitting at the table. "Decided to go for a new look," he said with a grin. "New life, new me."


    One of the older girls, practically swooning, chimed in, "I like it better! It suits you, Will!"


    A chorus of giggles erupted, while the younger kids looked at him in awe.


    As they sat down to eat, the conversation quickly shifted to heartfelt goodbyes. Some of the children were on the verge of tears, their voices shaky as they expressed how much they''d miss him. Even Mrs. Beth, who normally wouldn''t tolerate any talking while eating, let them have their moment.


    After the meal, it was time to leave. The entire family accompanied William to the front door. Most were already shedding tears.


    "Don''t cry," William said, trying to be strong. "I''ll be back every three months. You''ll probably get tired of seeing me."


    They laughed, but the sadness in their eyes was clear as one by one, they hugged him. It seemed the older girls were taking their time with their hugs, clinging on a little longer than necessary. Mrs. Beth came last, holding out a small credit card in her hand.


    "The password is your birthday," she said, forcing the card into his hands. "It''s not much, but it should help you manage."


    William tried to refuse. "I can''t take this¡ª"


    Mrs. Beth cut him off. "You will take it. Don''t argue with me. You''ve got enough to worry about at the academy."


    Tears welled up in William''s eyes. He bowed his head, overwhelmed with gratitude. "Thank you... for everything," he said, his voice breaking.


    With one final wave, William turned and left, fighting back the tears as they rolled down his cheeks. Inside the house, Mrs. Beth began to cry softly, and the others huddled around her, offering comfort.


    William boarded a taxi for the first time in his life, his bags loaded in the back. As the driver took off, he glanced at William through the rearview mirror.


    "You heading for the draft?" the driver asked, his gruff voice cutting through the silence.


    William nodded. "Yeah."


    The driver sighed heavily. "This is always the saddest time of year for me."


    William raised an eyebrow, curious. "Why''s that?"


    The man sighed again, his voice filled with a tinge of regret. "Because it''s a testimony that the previous generation failed. We weren''t able to secure the future, so we send kids like you to fight our battles."


    William leaned forward, a flicker of determination in his eyes. "The previous generation didn''t fail. You taught us how to survive and how to fight. If anything, we''re continuing the legacy. You paved the way."


    The driver nodded slowly, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "You''ve got spirit, kid. I hope you make it."


    When they reached the academy, William reached into his pocket to pay, but the driver waved him off. "This one''s on me," he said, driving off before William could protest.


    "Thanks!" William shouted after the retreating taxi, feeling a strange warmth in his chest.


    As he entered the academy grounds, the massive gates loomed overhead, and the vast school field stretched before him. William glanced around, taking in the sight of other students with their luggage¡ªsome with expensive, polished bags that spoke of wealth. Then, he looked down at his own battered suitcase. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, I''m really poor," he muttered under his breath, sighing as he heaved his luggage toward the field.

 Chapter 10

    The academy field was buzzing with activity. Several black, reinforced buses, large enough to carry around 50 students each, were parked along the perimeter of the field. Each bus bore a number painted on its side, representing a different academy. In the distance, a makeshift tent had been set up, where clerks worked efficiently, processing students who had formed a long line in front of them.William joined the line, feeling the weight of the moment settle on him. As he stood there, lost in thought, a firm pat landed on his back. He turned to see Sam grinning at him.


    "Didn''t recognize you for a sec, man!" Sam said, eyeing William''s jet-black hair with an amused expression. "You really went all out for the academy, huh?"


    William chuckled. "Yeah, new place, new look, right?" He glanced down at Sam''s luggage, relieved to see that Sam, like him, was carrying a small, modest suitcase. "Looks like I''m not the only one traveling light."


    They continued chatting as the line moved forward. When it was finally their turn, the clerk behind the table asked for their forms and documents. After a quick review and a few stamps, they were each handed a tag.


    "Next!" the clerk barked, already waving the next student forward.


    William and Sam took their tags and moved toward the buses to stow away their luggage. As they approached their respective buses, Sam turned to William with a wistful smile.


    "Looks like this is it," Sam said, extending his hand.


    William grasped his hand and pulled him into a tight hug. "See you on the other side, man. Don''t forget to write," he joked.


    Just as they were about to part ways, a loud cheer erupted from behind them. William turned, eyes widening as a group of girls rushed toward him, excitement written all over their faces.


    "William! Can we get a hug too?" one girl called out, waving excitedly. "Or maybe an autograph... on any part of our body!" another teased, causing a ripple of laughter among the crowd.


    William froze, panic flickering in his eyes. "Uh, I..." He glanced around, trying to find an escape route. His feet began moving him toward the front of the military academy bus, where a group of male students were lining up.


    Seeing the situation, the male students quickly formed a human shield around William, grinning like mischievous conspirators. One of the boys, a tall, broad-shouldered guy, turned to William with a wink. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve got your back, Mr. Celebrity," he said, playfully.


    Though they usually eyed William with a bit of disdain, the boys were his allies today. In fact, William knew that on more than one occasion, they had used his good looks to charm girls for phone numbers or even score discounts when shopping. Despite the teasing, they had each other''s backs when it counted.


    "If you girls want hugs," one of the boys shouted, "you''ll have to settle for one of us!" The girls groaned in mock disappointment, shouting back that it was "William or nothing!"


    The soldiers stationed nearby watched the playful scene with amusement, some chuckling as they leaned against the buses.


    Across the field, inside the military academy bus number 4, three people sat quietly. At the front, an older driver with gray hair and an eye patch covering his left eye glanced at the scene outside through the rearview mirror. Next to him sat a young man with average features, silently observing the lively students. But at the back of the bus was a striking woman in her early twenties.


    She was slender, dressed in fitted jeans and a leather jacket, with long, jet-black hair cascading down her back. A pair of black boots completed her immaculate look. She was pristine, almost ethereal in her beauty. As she watched the students laughing and playing, a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips¡ªa smile that was far from mundane.


    But that smile soon faded as she sighed, a deep, sorrowful sound that filled the otherwise quiet bus.


    The driver, having heard her, glanced back. "What''s on your mind?" he asked in a gruff but kind voice.


    The woman kept her gaze on the students outside. "It''s just... such a pity that their smiles will soon fade," she said softly. "Our generation failed to preserve the smiles of the younger generation."


    The driver nodded, his face weathered by experience. "Aye. But it means our generation failed to preserve your generation''s smiles too, didn''t it?" he said with a touch of regret.


    She turned her head slightly, meeting the driver''s eye in the mirror, her expression unreadable.


    The driver let out a long breath before adding, "Who knows, though... maybe this new generation will be the one to preserve their smiles."


    Checking his watch, he sat up straighter. "It''s time to head out," he announced, his voice cutting through the lingering heaviness of their conversation.

 Chapter 11

    As the playful banter and excitement of the students filled the air, a sharp, commanding voice cut through the noise."Alright, enough!" barked a male teacher stepping out from the bus. "It''s time to head out!"


    The students immediately quieted down, saying their final goodbyes. A few girls managed to sneak in and touch William''s arm, giggling as they promised to meet again someday¡ªwhen they were all great and famous. William awkwardly smiled, feeling a mix of embarrassment and amusement.


    The students quickly lined up in front of their respective academy buses. At the entrance of the military academy bus, a strange device stood like a sentinel. It was sleek and metallic, giving off a faint hum. As the students approached, a boy at the front of the line couldn''t help but ask the teacher what it was.


    The teacher gave a cryptic smile. "Oh, it''s nothing to worry about," he said. "It just checks to see if anyone isn''t who they claim to be."


    Another student raised an eyebrow. "And what happens if it finds someone?"


    The teacher''s smile widened, but his eyes gleamed dangerously. "You really don''t want to find out."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. He subtly asked the system, "This thing won''t detect that I''m no longer human, right?"


    The system''s voice responded lazily, "It shouldn''t... I guess."


    "I guess?!" William''s voice cracked slightly in his mind. "I''ll be damned."


    The first student nervously passed through the device, holding his breath. The machine blinked, scanned him, and then let him through. As the boy stepped into the bus, he froze. The students behind him watched, eyes widening in concern.


    "Why''s he frozen?" whispered one student. "Is he a spy? Did the device catch him?"


    But after a few tense seconds, the boy simply walked to his seat and sat down. The pattern continued with each student: passing through the device, freezing momentarily as they entered the bus, and then quietly sitting down. Everyone outside noticed this strange behavior, murmurs rippling through the line.


    Then it was William''s turn. He walked toward the device, anxiety building in his chest. As he passed through, nothing unusual happened, and he breathed a sigh of relief. But the moment he stepped into the bus, his body froze too.


    His eyes landed on the source of the freeze: sitting in the back of the bus was an ethereal woman¡ªMiss Mona. She was more than beautiful; she was mesmerizing. Her long, black hair flowed like silk, and she wore a perfectly tailored jacket and jeans, her boots resting elegantly on the floor. Her cold yet enchanting gaze seemed to pierce through William, locking him in place.


    "An angel... or a demon?" William thought, snapping out of his trance. He quickly took a seat by the window, his heart still racing. He noticed that every other student had the same reaction¡ªfreezing upon entering, unable to look away from Miss Mona.


    Soon, all the students were on board, and thankfully, no one had been detected as a spy by the strange device. Whatever would happen to those who failed remained a mystery, one William was glad to avoid.


    The male teacher who had shouted at them earlier, now standing at the front of the bus, looked around and noticed that all the students were clustered in the middle and front sections, leaving the back empty. He shook his head and introduced himself.


    "I''m Mr. Duke, and I''ll be accompanying you on this journey."


    The bus driver, an old man with gray hair and an eye patch, turned to address the students. "And I''m your driver. Don''t worry about the missing eye; I see better than most of you. In fact, I can see the pack of cigarettes you''re trying to hide in your pocket."


    One of the students, shocked and red-faced, patted his pocket, causing the others to laugh.


    "A super sight ability," whispered one of the boys, impressed.


    Then it was Miss Mona''s turn to introduce herself. As she stood up, every head in the bus turned to face her. Her voice was smooth and cold, yet irresistibly captivating.


    "I''m Miss Mona. I''ll be keeping an eye on all of you," she said, her gaze sweeping the bus. The boys, hanging on every word, noted the use of "Miss" instead of "Mrs." They couldn''t help but wonder what stories lay behind her cold exterior. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Duke then pulled out a strange, fist-sized circular orb. Pressing a button on it, the bus emitted a soft pulse, and the students felt their phones and devices go dark.


    "What the¡ª?" one student muttered, checking his phone.


    "No devices," Mr. Duke announced. "For the next seven hours, you''re on your own. This is for your protection."


    A student raised his hand. "Protection? From what? There are no beasts on Earth."


    Mr. Duke''s expression darkened. "There are threats just as dangerous as beasts. Some of you may have heard of them¡ªthe heretics."


    A hush fell over the bus. The heretics were the stuff of rumors, humans who had allegedly allied with beasts in exchange for power and resources, betraying their own kind.


    "So they''re real?" another student asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Mr. Duke nodded grimly. "They are. And make no mistake, when you have your abilities and grow stronger, it will be your duty to hunt them down."


    "We''ll kill all the heretics!" one student shouted passionately, fists clenched.


    Mr. Duke smiled. "That''s the spirit."


    But in William''s mind, the system''s voice interrupted, dark and foreboding.


    "These people don''t understand the true horror of the heretics, William. If you ever encounter one... don''t fight. Run. Run for survival."

 Chapter 12

    "William, boy, if you ever encounter a heretic, I want you to give up fighting and run for survival," the system''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind.William, slightly puzzled, asked, "Why?"


    The system responded evasively, "That''s for later."


    William sighed, shaking his head. "You''re always hiding something."


    As the bus set off, several armored cars and trucks flanked their convoy, with four at the front and five at the back. William raised an eyebrow, thinking the level of security was excessive.


    "Seems a bit over the top, doesn''t it?" he remarked internally.


    The system responded immediately, "It''s not enough."


    With no access to their phones, the students began interacting with one another. Some talked about what their parents had given them, others discussed their future plans, and a few chose to sleep. But one student, in particular, drew attention by using a magic-powered cooker to prepare hotpot. The rich, spicy-sweet aroma filled the bus.


    William, feeling bored, turned his gaze out of the window, watching the streets bustling with activity. Children hurried to school, while others simply enjoyed their daily routines. His thoughts wandered, and he finally asked the system, "So, what else can you do besides being a talking ghost in my head?"


    Annoyed, the system shot back, "First of all, I''m not a ghost. Second, I have other functions."


    "Like what?" William asked, curious.


    "Say ''stats,''" the system instructed.


    William followed the command, saying, "Stats."


    A translucent game-like square board appeared in front of him. He quickly glanced around to make sure no one else could see it, but everyone seemed oblivious. He focused on the display, which showed his picture and name. As he stared at his image, he couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Damn, I''m really handsome," he muttered to himself.


    Besides his profile was a list of his stats:


    Strength: 4


    Agility: 3


    Endurance: 3


    HP: 98


    Not having any reference point, William couldn''t tell if those numbers were high or low. His attention was then drawn to an experience bar beneath the stats. It read 50/100, indicating he was halfway to Level 1. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Strange," William commented. "How did I even get these experience points?"


    The system answered casually, "For staying alive so far."


    "What?!" William''s eyes widened. "I thought you said It was safe."


    "Well theoretically, it should be safe," the system replied, slightly smug. "But who knows? This is just a prototype."


    William groaned, "A prototype? So, there are better versions of you out there?" He cursed his luck, realizing that he was stuck with an experimental system.


    The system chuckled, "You know I can hear you, right?"


    "Yeah, I know," William replied, rolling his eyes.


    After the experience bar, there was a Skills tab. Intrigued, William sent a mental command to open it. Most of the skills were grayed out except for one¡ªThird Eye. He mentally clicked on it, and a description appeared:


    Third Eye:


    This ability allows the user to peer into human souls and inspect the properties of objects.


    "Cool," William thought. "It''s like a whole ability someone from Earth would have."


    The system replied with a smirk in its tone, "That''s the power of the system for you."


    "How do I activate it?" William asked.


    "Just think about it," the system instructed.


    William concentrated, thinking about using Third Eye. Almost immediately, his vision shifted. His eyes glowed with a faint purple hue, and the world around him seemed to change.

 Chapter 13

    William thought about using the Third Eye again, and as soon as he activated it, his vision shifted. His eyes glowed with a purple hue, and the world around him transformed. Information flooded his vision, but most of it was incomprehensible. A sudden, intense headache assaulted him, forcing him to mentally shout at the system, "Cancel the skill!"The headache faded as the system deactivated the ability.


    "What was that?" William asked, rubbing his temples.


    The system responded, "You were trying to see everything at once instead of focusing on a single object."


    William, realizing his mistake, nodded. "So that''s it." He decided to test it again, this time focusing on a single object. He looked at the chair in front of him and activated Third Eye.


    Immediately, detailed information about the seat popped up:


    Material: Reinforced Magic Fiber


    Durability: Enhanced for long-lasting use


    But there was something strange¡ªa dense, magical core hidden within, designed to make the seat unusually hard and durable. William narrowed his eyes, intrigued.


    "Interesting," he thought, then focused on another random object, testing the ability again. More information appeared, and William smirked to himself. "Cool."


    Curiosity struck him. "Does this work on humans too?" he asked the system.


    "Why don''t you try it?" the system teased.


    William turned his gaze toward a girl sitting across from him. He activated the Third Eye and focused on her. Her name and stats appeared before his eyes:


    Strength: 2 S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Agility: 2


    Endurance: 1


    HP: 80


    She was weaker than him. As he continued to focus, he saw a glowing soft Soul Crystal surrounding her heart. "So that''s the soul crystal," William thought, watching its dim glow. "I guess it''s because she hasn''t awakened her ability yet. I wonder how the soul crystal of someone who has awakened their power looks."


    Just as he mused, the girl turned to face him, catching his intense gaze. Her face immediately flushed red, turning a shade deeper than blood and hot enough to melt Lake Balvium, the largest frozen lake in the region.


    William quickly turned his head away, flustered. "What''s with these girls? Well i can''t blame her, I''m just too handsome."


    Shaking off the awkwardness, William decided to test the Third Eye on someone who had awakened an ability. He focused on the front of the bus, locking onto Mr. Duke, the male teacher in charge of the students.


    As soon as he activated the Third Eye, the information appeared just as it did with the student, but Mr. Duke''s stats were shockingly high.


    Strength: 43


    Agility: 25 Endurance: 20


    Strangely, his Hp was 0. Is he dead? William asked the system, the system relied that maybe he is using an artifact to block it.


    William''s jaw nearly dropped. "Whoa, he''s strong."


    There was something else¡ªan additional line that wasn''t present with the students: Ability: Strength Enhancement. No wonder his strength stat was so high.


    Another new line caught William''s attention: Soul Essence: 21.


    "What does that mean?" William asked the system.


    "Soul Essence is like fuel for ability users," the system explained. "The higher it is, the longer and stronger their ability usage. It''s one of the key factors that determine ability stages. The more Soul Essence a person has, the more powerful they are."


    William nodded, understanding. "So this is how they classify ability users." He peered deeper into Mr. Duke''s soul and froze. Unlike the dim glow in the students, Mr. Duke''s Soul Crystal was surrounded by a dark red glow. Looking even deeper, it almost seemed like the crystal was consuming his heart.


    A chill ran down William''s spine. "What''s that? Is that how soul crystals look for ability users?"


    The system responded cryptically, "Why don''t you check another ability user?"


    William hesitated but glanced over at Miss Mona, one of the other teachers. "Her? I don''t think that''s a good idea," he said nervously.


    The system chuckled. "Oh? Or are you afraid of glancing at... certain places?"


    William scowled, "Who''s afraid?!"


    "Then go ahead," the system taunted.


    Determined to prove the system wrong, William focused on Miss Mona, carefully directing his gaze at her head. Even then, it was hard to focus; she was simply too breathtaking. Activating Third Eye, he saw her stats appear:


    Strength: 35


    Agility: 23


    Endurance: 22 HP: 120 Her Soul Essence was higher than Mr. Duke''s at Soul Essence: 33.


    Her ability was listed as Telekinesis. William wasn''t surprised. "So that''s her power," he thought.


    He then inspected her Soul Crystal, and it was exactly as he had expected¡ªbright, pulsating with energy in rhythm with her heartbeat. Unlike Mr. Duke''s, there was no dark energy surrounding it.


    "Strange," William thought. "There''s no dark energy around her crystal. Maybe it''s because their abilities are different."


    The system disagreed. "That''s unlikely."


    Feeling drained, William deactivated the Third Eye and let out a big yawn. The skill took a lot out of him, more than he expected. As he looked around, he noticed the military academy buses had separated, going their own way. Later, they would join the others from Military Academy 4, coming from different cities.


    It had been about an hour since they set off. Some students had already fallen asleep, while others played games. The student who had been cooking hotpot earlier had finally finished.

 Chapter 14

    The boy cooking the hotpot finally stood up and announced, "The hotpot is done! Anyone want to try it? I can share!"Some students eagerly rushed forward, plates in hand. William blinked, wondering where they even got plates from. Before the boy began serving, he raised a hand and said with a smug grin, "But just so you know, this isn''t any ordinary hotpot. The chilies I used were grown with the help of an ability¡ªso it''s super spicy."


    At this, some students withdrew their plates, hurriedly retreating to their seats. But a few brave souls remained.


    "Oh, so we have some tough ones, huh?" the boy teased, laughing as he began to serve them.


    The first student, full of confidence, took a bite. The moment the spicy broth hit his tongue, his expression went blank. He silently placed the spoon and plate down, stood up, and¡ªwithout saying a word¡ªbegan performing a graceful Chinese dance. His movements were fluid and elegant, surprising everyone.


    And then, he collapsed.


    The remaining students quickly shoved their plates away, visibly sweating. Mr. Duke hurried over to check on the collapsed student, feeling his pulse. "He''s fine. Just fainted from the spice," Mr. Duke announced.


    The hotpot boy grinned proudly. "You see? Growing magical chilies is my family''s specialty." Then, to everyone''s shock, he calmly took a spoonful of the same hotpot and ate it as though it were a bowl of regular soup. "Delicious."


    As the students stared in awe, the boy turned to William and held out a plate. "William, want some?"


    "No thanks," William said quickly, waving him off.


    But the boy persisted. "Come on, don''t you want to know which is hotter¡ªyou or the hotpot?"


    The other students began to cheer, chanting William''s name. Feeling defeated by peer pressure, William sighed and reluctantly accepted a spoonful. As soon as the spicy liquid hit his tongue, it felt like his entire mouth was on fire. The heat spread rapidly down his throat, through his stomach, and all the way into his intestines.


    The pain was intense, but oddly enough, it wasn''t nearly as bad as the pain when he accepted the system''s offer.


    Seeing that William was still standing, the boy announced, "Looks like William is hotter!"


    The students erupted into cheers, especially the girls, who seemed quite impressed. The boy, still proud of himself, wandered off, challenging the other male students to eat the hotpot. Several boys, eager to show off to the girls, took the challenge but immediately regretted it.


    The moment the spoon touched their lips, they turned pale, and some had to sprint to the window and open thier mouth to the air.


    The system chimed in, sounding amused. "Why did you eat that? It''s not like you''re trying to impress anyone, right?"


    William grumbled under his breath. "I''ve eaten those chilies before and passed out like that guy. I just wanted to see what happens now that I''m a Shadow Being."


    "Fair enough." The system said.


    William looked out the window, observing the dense forest beside the road. In the distance, he saw a facility come into view. Mr. Duke stood up and announced, "We''re going to stop here for a while to rest and wait for the other academies to arrive."


    The students cheered happily. Many were tired, hungry, and needed to use the restroom. As the bus pulled into the facility, William noticed that students from other academies had already started gathering. Stepping off the bus, he took a deep breath and stretched his arms. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The facility itself was massive, with numerous security personnel and military officers stationed at every corner. Rows of armored vehicles were parked nearby, and a large tent served as a canteen, where students could grab food.


    William''s stomach churned. "Ugh, I shouldn''t have eaten that hotpot," he muttered, rubbing his belly. He scanned the area and spotted the restroom.


    As he made his way to the restroom, he saw Mr. Duke ahead of him, glancing around cautiously before slipping inside. William narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s him, isn''t it?" he asked the system.


    "Yes," the system confirmed. "He''s the spy."


    William clenched his fists. "I knew it. His soul crystal was different from the others."


    He followed Mr. Duke into the restroom, entering the cubicle beside the teacher''s. William made exaggerated noises, pretending to use the toilet, while pressing his ear against the wall to listen in. But something was off. It was too quiet in Mr. Duke''s cubicle.


    "Strange," William thought. "I''ll have to take another approach."


    Stepping back, he activated the Third Eye. The world around him shifted, and he focused on Mr. Duke''s cubicle. Immediately, a powerful dark energy engulfed it, making it impossible to see through. A notification appeared in William''s mind:


    "Ability detected. System nullifying. Continue or cancel?"


    "So he''s using an ability to conceal his presence. No wonder I can''t hear or see anything," William thought.


    He sent a mental command: "Continue."


    Another notification flashed: "Ability nullified."


    Now, William could see through the cubicle, but the dark energy was still lingering. Finally, he got a clear look inside¡ªand immediately regretted it.


    "Oh, gross!" he winced. "He''s just... taking a dump?" He deactivated the Third Eye in disgust. "Maybe he''s just a weird guy."


    But something felt off. His instincts told him to check again. Hesitantly, William reactivated the Third Eye and focused on what Mr. Duke was expelling. His eyes widened in shock. "Wait¡­ that''s not¡­ that''s not regular¡­ that''s¡­"


    A strange, dark fluid was oozing out of Mr. Duke. William focused harder, trying to read the properties of the substance, but nothing appeared. "What is this?"


    As William watched, the dark fluid rose from the toilet, defying gravity. The liquid had a coarse texture, almost as if the molecules were at war with each other. Slowly, it began to creep upwards, reaching Mr. Duke''s height before it entered his body through his ears.


    "What the¡ª" William gasped.


    Mr. Duke''s eyes turned blood red, and he dropped to one knee. A deep, sinister voice echoed from within him. "How goes the plan?"


    Mr. Duke responded in a low voice, "As planned. Those idiots suspect nothing. I can''t wait to blow them all up in the tunnel."


    The voice responded, "Your sacrifice will be remembered."


    Mr. Duke smiled darkly. "It is my honor to serve the Heretics. Death to the traitors."


    As soon as the ominous words left his mouth, the dark fluid oozed out of Mr. Duke''s body and evaporated into thin air. The teacher stood up, adjusting his clothes as if nothing had happened, and calmly left the restroom.


    "That bastard!" William hissed, punching the wall of the cubicle. "He''s a suicide bomber! I have to stop him."


    The system, however, remained calm. "And how exactly are you going to stop him, with your mighty 4 points of strength?"


    William blinked. "You know, this is not the time for sarcasm!"


    "Just stating the facts," the system replied dryly. "You might want to think of a plan first, because punching him won''t work."


    William groaned, feeling the weight of the situation settle in. "Great... Just great."

 Chapter 15

    William left the restroom, thoughts racing through his mind. "What do I do? How do I stop him?" His heart pounded in his chest, and with every step, his mind churned with potential outcomes. Then he asked the system, "Is Mr. Duke an actual heretic?"The system responded quickly, its voice neutral yet tinged with disbelief. "Him? No way. He is just a mere fly compared to the heretics. He''s just a sacrificial pawn."


    William''s eyes scanned the facility, taking in the new buses and students arriving. The place buzzed with activity. As if to underscore the urgency of the moment, an alarm blared throughout the facility, signaling that it was time to resume the journey. "Shit," William muttered under his breath. "What should I do? Should I just scream and tell everyone that he''s a spy?"


    The system''s response was immediate, dripping with sarcasm. "Sure, go ahead. Watch the soldiers drag you off. And when they ask how you know, what will you say? That a voice in your head told you? That you''ve got some secret ability?"


    William sighed, exasperated. "Damn it, you''re right. I can''t do that. Guess I''ll just have to run away. If I can''t save them, at least I''ll save myself."


    "Run where?" the system retorted. "Look around, genius. How do you plan to escape without being noticed?"


    William clenched his fists, frustration coursing through him. He was stuck. The other students were lining up for their buses, moving through the strange device that scanned them earlier. With little choice, William joined the line for his bus. And there, right at the front, stood Mr. Duke, watching over the process like a hawk.


    William''s teeth gritted as he looked at the man. "That bastard," he thought. "How could he be so heartless, planning to kill a bunch of students?, what will the heretics even gain from killing a bunch of student"?


    The system cut into his thoughts, its tone surprisingly calm. "These students are weak now. But in the future, they will be strong soldiers. The heretics want to eliminate a problem before it even arise."


    William''s stomach twisted at the truth of those words. Soon, it was his turn to pass through the device. An idea suddenly sparked in his mind. He stepped forward, stood in front of the machine, and then, out of nowhere, grabbed his head and screamed in agony. He let his body fall limp as he fainted dramatically.


    Panic erupted from the students around him. "Is William a spy?!" someone yelled, their voice laced with fear.


    Mr. Duke quickly approached and knelt beside William, checking his pulse. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice smooth and confident. "He''s not a spy. If he were, the device would have done far more than just knock him out." With that, Mr. Duke scooped William up and carried him through the device, laying him down on the back seat of the bus.


    William cracked one eye open, watching carefully as Mr. Duke placed him next to Miss Mona. The male teacher''s eyes flicked toward Mona. "He fainted. Must be stress," he explained before walking off the bus, leaving the two alone.


    As soon as Mr. Duke was gone, Miss Mona turned toward him, her voice low but clear. "You can stop pretending now."


    William sat up, rubbing the back of his neck with a wry smile. "You caught me, Miss Mona. Can''t pull one over on you, huh?"


    She gave him a sideways glance, her expression as bored as ever, then closed her eyes as if talking to him was already too much effort. Outwardly, William tried to remain calm, but his mind was a storm of panic. "Damn it," he thought. "When Mr. Duke carried me through that device, it didn''t detect him as a spy. How is that possible?"


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind, more serious now. "Looks like the heretics have outsmarted the military with this one."


    "No," William muttered through clenched teeth. "I''ll stop him. No matter what."


    "Good," the system replied. "Use this as a motivation."


    Suddenly, a system notification popped up in William''s vision.


    Chain Quest Given:


    Quest 1: Stop the heartless villain from blowing up the bus and be the dashing hero.


    Quest reward: Level up.


    "A level up? Now that''s a David Goggins-type motivation!" William thought, feeling a surge of determination ignite within him.


    The other students had boarded the bus by now, and when Mr. Duke re-entered and saw William sitting up, he asked, "Feeling better?"


    William forced a smile, doing his best not to lunge across the aisle and punch the man in the face. "Yeah, I''m fine. Must''ve just been the stress, like you said." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then the bus''s speakers crackled to life, and a man''s booming voice echoed through every vehicle in the convoy. "This is Commander Charles. I am in charge of this escort. Just relax and enjoy the journey. You are in safe hands."


    William almost scoffed at the words. "Safe hands?" he thought bitterly. "What about the man who''s about to blow us all up?"


    As the bus pulled out of the facility, William''s mind was racing with plans. He had to figure out how to stop Mr. Duke, but nothing made sense. If the device couldn''t detect him, what other tricks did Mr. Duke have up his sleeve? His thoughts drifted to the strange black liquid he had seen in the restroom, the way it entered Mr.


    Duke''s body like a parasite. It was unlike anything he had ever seen.


    "That liquid... it has to be connected to his ability," William thought. "But what does it do?"


    Suddenly, the bus jerked, and a new wave of tension washed over him. Commander Charles'' voice boomed over the speaker again. "We''re entering the tunnels now. Stay alert, soldiers."


    William''s heart sank. The tunnels. That''s where Mr. Duke said the explosion would happen.


    His time was running out.


    The system chimed in, pulling William from his thoughts. "You''re wasting time thinking about it. You know what he''s planning, and you''ve got your quest. Do something."


    William glanced over at Miss Mona, who was still sitting calmly beside him. If anyone could help him, it was her. She wasn''t just a teacher. Her stats were high and her ability was telekinesis, but is it powerful enough to stop whatever Mr. Duke was plotting.


    "Miss Mona," William began quietly, "I think something bad is about to happen."


    She opened one eye lazily, giving him a look that said she wasn''t in the mood for drama. "What now, William?"


    "It''s Mr. Duke," William whispered. "I think he''s working for the heretics."


    Both of her eyes snapped open this time, and she leaned in, her voice low. "What makes you say that?"


    "I¡ª" William hesitated. "I just... I know. I heard him talking to someone in the restroom. I can''t explain it all now, but trust me. We''re in danger."


    Miss Mona looked at him for a long moment, then slowly nodded. "Fine, tell me everything you heard." Her voice absolute.

 Chapter 16

    On a lone highway, surrounded on both sides by thick, dark forest, the only sounds cutting through the night were the hums and roars of engines. The convoy was a sight to behold¡ªfive large, black, reinforced buses, flanked by ten military cars at the front and fifteen at the back. Anyone watching from the trees would think they were headed for war.They moved at a fast, steady pace, the convoy like a black serpent slicing through the wilderness. Soon, they reached a dark tunnel, and the convoy disappeared into the blackness, swallowed whole by the shadows.


    Inside one of the buses, the atmosphere was tense but controlled. At the back seat, Miss Mona leaned toward William, her voice barely above a whisper. "Tell me everything you heard."


    William hesitated, glancing around cautiously. He didn''t want to risk alerting the enemy. Then, an idea popped into his head. He stood up suddenly, wearing his mischievous grin. "Looks like I''ll have to make a little sacrifice," he muttered under his breath.


    Then, raising his voice for everyone to hear, William called out, "Hey, everyone! Don''t you think this is boring? Just sitting here? Why don''t we have some fun?" The students turned toward him, curious. "I heard there''s a new song out¡ªsomething called *Barbie*. Let''s have a little competition.


    We''ll all sing it, and the winner gets a reward."


    A student piped up from the middle rows. "What reward?"


    William glanced at Miss Mona, mouthing the words "I''m sorry". Then, with a cheeky grin, he replied, "The winner gets Miss Mona''s contact."


    That did it. The boys in the bus erupted into excited cheers. Some even started doing vocal exercises, warming up their voices, others clapped and laughed. The first student stood up confidently and began singing, "I''m a Barbie girl..."


    The atmosphere in the bus shifted quickly. Laughter and playful teasing filled the space. Soon enough, the once silent bus was a riot of off-key singing and chatter. The noise echoed inside the metal walls, but outside, all that could be heard was the dull roar of the convoy moving through the tunnel.


    Meanwhile, inside one of the larger military cars, a large man sat in the front seat, his frame so massive it seemed to fill up half the vehicle. His muscles bulged under his military uniform, adorned with several stars on his shoulders, indicating his high rank. He was a replica of Ronnie Coleman, a walking mountain of muscle and power. This was Commander Charles, the leader of the escort.


    A soldier seated beside him turned and saluted. "Sir, the students on one of the buses are... singing."


    Commander Charles raised an eyebrow and made a disgusted face. "Singing?"


    "Yes, sir, they seem to be singing "Barbie Girl", the soldier replied, stifling a laugh.


    The commander''s face twisted into a scowl of pure disdain. He grabbed the radio and connected himself to the bus, hearing one of the boys sing, "I''m a Barbie girl, in a Barbie world¡ª"


    "What''s that?!" Commander Charles'' voice boomed through the bus''s speakers, his deep, commanding tone silencing the students instantly. "Are you all a bunch of wimps?"


    The boy stopped singing mid-line, his face turning pale, fearing they were in trouble.


    "You are meant to be warriors!" the commander bellowed. "If you want to sing, sing something worthy of a warrior!"


    The tension in the bus lifted slightly, the students unsure whether to laugh or stay silent. Before they could react, the commander turned to the soldier next to him and grinned. "Connect me to all the vehicles. Play something better. Something that gets the blood pumping."


    "What do you want to play, sir?" the soldier asked.


    "Brazilian phonk, of course," the commander replied, his grin growing wider.


    The soldier nodded and began typing quickly into the console. Within seconds, the deep bass beats of Brazilian phonk music filled the buses and military cars alike. The mood shifted once again. This time, the students couldn''t help but tap their feet or nod their heads. Some moved their hands, others their legs. A few even swayed their hips and shoulders, letting the music flow through them.


    William, watching the scene unfold, chuckled to himself. "I don''t know who this commander is, but I have to thank him."


    With the bus now drowned in the sound of loud music and chatter, William leaned closer to Miss Mona. "Now, no one will hear us."


    Miss Mona nodded. "So, what exactly did you hear in the restroom?"


    William told her everything¡ªhow he had overheard Mr. Duke talking about deaths, and how the man had spoken about traitors. Miss Mona''s eyes widened. "That''s... the heretics'' saying. There''s no way a child like you would know that."


    "I told you I wasn''t lying," William whispered, feeling relieved that she believed him.


    Miss Mona bit her lip, clearly thinking hard. "We need to warn the commander."


    "Is there a way to contact him?" William asked, his voice hopeful.


    She shook her head. "The only way to contact the commander is through Mr. Duke."


    William cursed under his breath. "Shit. What do we do?"


    "Calm down," Miss Mona said, though her own voice trembled with worry. "We can''t alert the enemy. Not yet." She rubbed her temples, trying to think. "Did Mr. Duke say exactly when or where the explosion would happen?"


    "All he mentioned was ''in the tunnel.''"


    Miss Mona''s eyes darted around the bus, panic flashing in her expression. "Shit," she whispered again. "We''re already in the tunnel. This isn''t good."


    Suddenly, a dark thought crossed William''s mind. He activated his Third Eye ability and looked toward Mr. Duke, his vision shifting to see the man''s soul. The same dark energy he had seen earlier still clung to Mr. Duke''s soul crystal¡ªbut now, it was growing, spinning violently.


    The system''s voice echoed in William''s mind, cold and detached. "I''m afraid you no longer have time."


    William''s heart raced. "Miss Mona," he whispered urgently, "Mr. Duke... he''s going to blow up. Now!!!"


    Her eyes snapped to Mr. Duke, narrowing in focus. "A soul bomb," she muttered. "This is going to be troublesome."


    In the next second, the dark energy exploded outward, ripping through the bus like a storm. William''s mind spun as the world seemed to slow down. "Am I going to die again?" was his last thought before everything went black.


    __________________________________


    Deep underground, in a cavern lit only by flickering torches, a man sat on a throne. His fingers drummed against the stone armrests as he looked down at the subordinate kneeling before him.


    "How is it?" he asked, his voice low and cruel.


    "They are in position," the subordinate replied, bowing his head.


    The man on the throne smiled, his lips curling into a sinister grin. He raised his hand slowly, savoring the moment. "Then let it begin." He chuckled darkly, his voice echoing through the chamber. "Death to the traitors." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And with those final words, the cavern filled with the sounds of dark, malevolent laughter.

 Chapter 17

    Inside the dark tunnel, the buses sped forward, illuminated only by their headlights. "Glory Phonk" pulsed through the vehicles, setting an eerie but lively mood. In the back seat of one bus, William turned to Miss Mona, his voice tight with urgency. "Mr. Duke is going to blow now."Up front, Mr. Duke placed his hand on his chest and whispered, "Death to the traitors." The elderly bus driver''s eyes widened in terror as he slammed on the brakes. But Mr. Duke''s smile remained fixed, cold and malicious. He thought it was too late.


    Suddenly, the explosion happened.


    The sound was deafening. A thunderous boom roared through the tunnel, shaking everything. William shut his eyes tightly, bracing for death. His ears rang violently, and soon, blood trickled from them. His head spun, and the world around him seemed to warp from the force of the blast. He blinked his eyes open.


    Wait. I''m¡­ alive? He quickly scanned the bus, confused. No one was dead. No shattered bodies, no destruction. The students were still in their seats, stunned but unharmed.


    How could this be?


    Then he noticed Miss Mona. Her arms were outstretched, trembling, and her face was pale. Blood dripped from her nose as she wobbled, barely holding on. Before she could collapse, William caught her. "What happened to her?" he asked, panicking.


    "I think¡­ she used up her soul essence," the system replied calmly.


    William activated his Third Eye, peering into Miss Mona''s soul. Her once-vibrant soul crystal was now dim and exhausted. He quickly pieced it together¡ªMiss Mona must have used her telekinesis to contain the explosion and fling Mr. Duke out of the bus just in time. His suspicions were confirmed when he looked up and saw the bus roof had been torn open, light flooding into the dark tunnel. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite her best efforts, the explosion wasn''t fully contained. The roof of the tunnel had collapsed, and debris rained down on the cars behind. The driver slumped over the steering wheel, unconscious from the impact.


    Outside, the other vehicles came to a screeching halt. Commander Charles, who had been nodding along to the music in his military car, was jolted out of his moment of peace. With a crash, he shoved the door open, breaking it off its hinges. The rest of the soldiers swiftly exited their vehicles, forming a defensive line with precision. They were professionals, trained for such chaos.


    Commander Charles, a towering figure of pure muscle, marched toward William''s bus, his face tight with fury. As he entered the bus, he scanned the scene, his sharp eyes missing nothing. "No casualties," he muttered in relief. Then his expression hardened. "Traitor."


    The students were quickly ordered to evacuate the bus. They would need to clear the rubble blocking the road before continuing their journey. The task seemed daunting, but with abilities on their side, it wouldn''t take long.


    William gently carried Miss Mona out of the bus, laying her down against the tunnel wall. She looked pale and worn out, but alive. He offered her a bottle of water, and she drank greedily, coughing. "Did anyone¡­ die?" she asked weakly.


    William shook his head. "No, thanks to you. You saved everyone."


    Miss Mona nodded slightly, her eyes closing as exhaustion took over. "I can''t believe we pulled it off," William thought.


    "You managed it well," the system chimed in. "After all, you have me."


    William couldn''t help but scoff mentally, but then he felt a rush of excitement¡ªhis quest was completed. He could already feel the reward coming.


    Meanwhile, in Commander Charles'' vehicle, the commander was on the phone with Command Base 4, his voice low but urgent. "The situation is under control, but reinforcements would be wise."


    "Reinforcements are on the way," they replied before he hung up and stepped outside to assess the damage.


    The scene was tense but controlled. Soldiers stood at attention, ready for any threat, and students were slowly being gathered into a safe area. William glanced at the collapsed tunnel roof and the mess left behind. Miss Mona had saved them, but he knew things were far from over.


    And the real battle was just beginning.

 Chapter 18

    The Tension Before the StormThe tunnel was dark and gloomy, with only a faint ray of light streaming through the jagged opening in the blown roof. Dust particles floated in the beam, suspended in the still air. The convoy was eerily quiet, as if the very walls of the tunnel were holding their breath.


    The soldiers stationed at the front and back of the convoy remained on high alert, barricades set up and security devices blinking faintly in the dark.


    Among the soldiers, those with physical strength abilities worked tirelessly, their muscles bulging as they cleared the debris blocking the road. The sound of rocks scraping against the concrete floor echoed through the tunnel, but it did little to ease the sense of impending danger that hung over everyone. The air was thick with fear.


    Soldiers glanced at each other nervously, while the students huddled together, whispering anxiously among themselves.


    Leaning against the cold, damp wall of the tunnel were two figures. The first, a boy of sixteen, wore a white shirt now stained with dirt and sweat, his gray trousers wrinkled and torn at the knees. His name was William, and though he appeared outwardly calm, inside he was anything but. Next to him sat Miss Mona, her eyes half-closed as she tried to steady her breathing.


    She was in her twenties, her perfect jacket and jeans no longer pristine after the earlier chaos.


    Miss Mona''s mind raced, guilt and relief mixing in equal measure. She couldn''t shake the thought of what might have happened if William hadn''t warned her. We would have all been dead, she thought, the weight of that truth settling on her chest like a stone. She glanced at William out of the corner of her eye, wondering what was going through his head. He had saved them all, but at what cost?


    William, however, felt no such remorse. Inside, he was smiling as he saw the system notification flash before his eyes:


    "Chain Quest 1 Completed"


    "Rewards Awarded"


    He wanted to check his rewards, but before he could, an old man approached them. It was the bus driver. His head was bandaged, and he moved slowly, still recovering from the earlier events. He stopped beside them, sitting down heavily against the wall with a sigh.


    "Thank you," the old man said, his voice rough from the dust and strain.


    Miss Mona shook her head, brushing her hair away from her face. "I was just doing my job," she replied softly, though her voice lacked conviction.


    William, still focused on the notification in his mind, spoke absentmindedly. "I just wanted to save myself."


    The old man chuckled, a deep, rasping sound. "Regardless, you saved us all. I still can''t believe that bastard managed to pass through my eyes," he muttered, his face darkening as he activated his ability¡ªSuper Sight.


    Suddenly, the old man''s eyes widened in terror. His body went rigid, and he shot to his feet, panic overtaking him. Miss Mona noticed instantly.


    "What is it?" she asked, her voice urgent, her heart rate spiking.


    The old man stood there, as if frozen in place, his mind racing to process what he saw. Finally, he spoke, his voice trembling with fear. "They''re coming."


    William felt a chill run down his spine. "Who''s coming?" he asked, though he already had an idea.


    "The Heretics," the old man whispered.


    Miss Mona was on her feet in a flash, her exhaustion forgotten in the face of this new threat. "How many?" she asked, her voice sharp, already calculating their odds.


    "I don''t know," the old man said, shaking his head, "but there are hundreds of them."


    Without another word, Miss Mona sprinted toward Commander Charles, who stood at the head of the formation, his face set in grim determination. As she reached him, she barely needed to speak. Commander Charles nodded.


    "I know," he said quietly. "Our sensors have detected them. They''ll be here soon." His voice was calm, but the tension in his jaw betrayed his worry. "Gather the students. We need to protect them." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Miss Mona nodded, turning to the other teachers as they began to herd the terrified students into the center of the formation. Commander Charles stepped forward, addressing his soldiers.


    "All units prepare! Hundreds of enemies approaching from both directions. Hold the line!" His voice boomed through the tunnel, but it did little to ease the growing panic.


    The students were in chaos, some crying, others shouting questions that no one could answer. Are we going to die? Why us? Why not another military academy? The questions hung in the air, unanswered, as the soldiers began summoning their weapons and armor.


    William watched in awe as the soldiers'' gear materialized in their hands¡ªblades, shields, hammers, and guns¡ªall appearing with a flash of light. Their armor, some bulky and intimidating, others light and agile, shimmered in the dim light of the tunnel. Each piece was crafted from the soul crystals of beasts, their power humming with energy.


    As William marveled at the soldiers'' abilities, another notification appeared before his eyes:


    "Chain Quest 2 Given"


    Quest Description: Thousands of mindless traitors detected. Do your best not to die.


    Enemy Description: 1 Heretic, 1 Commander-Tier Beast, 1 Warrior-Tier Beast, 1 Newborn-Tier Beast, and 2,316 Ferus-Tier Individuals.


    Additional Quest: Slay enemies for more rewards.


    Quest Reward: ???


    William''s heart pounded in his chest. Thousands? he thought, his stomach twisting in fear. He glanced around, realizing that the soldiers had no idea what they were truly up against. This wasn''t just a few hundred attackers. This was an army.


    He quickly asked the system, How strong is the Heretic?


    The system''s voice rang in his mind. "The Heretic is stronger than Commander Charles, though this is just a speculation. Remember, rank is not the only thing that determines the outcome of a battle¡ªterrain, experience, and skills all play a role."


    William swallowed hard. No hope, he thought. If the Heretic was stronger than Commander Charles, their best fighter would be occupied. They stood no chance.


    William cursed under his breath, realizing the gravity of their situation. How are we supposed to fight thousands of enemies? His gaze flickered over to Commander Charles, the only person who might stand a chance against the Heretic. But then he thought of the beasts¡ªthe Commander-Tier, Warrior-Tier, and Newborn-Tier monsters lurking among the enemy ranks.


    If Commander Charles is held up fighting those beasts, who''s going to protect us?


    His thoughts raced as he asked the system another question. I thought there weren''t supposed to be any beasts on Earth?


    The system responded with a cool detachment, as if the chaos of the situation had no effect on it. "While no beasts naturally reside on Earth, there are ways to summon them. The Heretics must have brought them here to bolster their forces."


    William sighed, realizing their situation was far worse than anyone could imagine. As he processed the information, he turned on his heel and walked back to his bus. He reached under the seat and pulled out the sword that Mr. Beth had given him. The weight of it felt oddly comforting in his hand. This is my only chance, he thought.


    Stepping back out into the tunnel, William joined the other students, standing among them like one of the crowd. Miss Mona and the other teachers had already formed a protective line around the students, their faces grim and determined. They were prepared to die if it meant protecting the young lives in their care.


    Commander Charles stood at the front of the formation, his expression unreadable, but the tension in his body was unmistakable. His sharp eyes scanned the far end of the tunnel, where the enemy would soon arrive. He muttered under his breath, "This doesn''t feel right."


    His instincts screamed at him that this was more than just a simple raid. The Heretics wouldn''t send just a couple of hundred soldiers on such a bold attack. He was certain they had something far more sinister planned. Without wasting a moment, he turned back toward his vehicle, the door now missing from when it had been torn off earlier. He grabbed his communicator and made a call.


    The voice on the other end picked up immediately. "Commander Charles, we''ve already dispatched reinforcements. Hold your position."


    "No," Commander Charles said, cutting the man off. "The situation''s changed. We''re under attack."


    The voice on the other end sounded alarmed. "By who?"


    "The Heretics," Commander Charles replied gravely.


    "How many?" the man asked, his tone shifting from surprise to urgency.


    Commander Charles'' face tightened. "Close to a thousand. They''ll be on us in less than five minutes."


    There was a brief silence on the other end before the man replied, his voice filled with dread. "Hold on as best you can. Reinforcements will arrive in twenty minutes."


    The line went dead, and Commander Charles let out a long sigh. Twenty minutes. It felt like an eternity, especially when the odds were stacked against them. He hung up the communicator and stepped out of the vehicle. As he looked over the terrified faces of the students, he steeled himself for the battle ahead.


    I just have to hold on for twenty minutes, he thought, taking in the sight of his soldiers gearing up for the fight of their lives. His mind wandered briefly to his usual coping mechanism, a track he always listened to after stressful missions. After all this shit, I need to listen to ''Eu Sento Ganbu Phonk'' he mused.


    Commander Charles moved back to the front of the formation, an air of quiet determination settling over him. Strangely, unlike his men, he was not wearing any armor or wielding a weapon. His abilities were all he needed.


    The tension in the tunnel was suffocating. The students, huddled together, whispered nervously among themselves, their voices filled with fear and uncertainty. Some were crying, their sobs echoing off the walls. Others stood silently, their faces pale and eyes wide with terror. Why us? they asked each other.


    Why can''t the Heretics attack another military academy? Why does it have to be us?


    The soldiers, too, felt the weight of the moment. Their weapons¡ªblades, shields, hammers, and guns¡ªgleamed in the faint light, all forged from the soul crystals of beasts. Their armor hummed with energy, protecting their bodies, but it did nothing to shield their minds from the fear creeping in.


    Many of them were young, their faces tight with anxiety as they prepared for a battle unlike any they had ever faced.


    Meanwhile, in Military Base 4, the man who had spoken to Commander Charles hurried down the corridor toward the top floor. He reached a door labeled "General," and knocked, his heart pounding in his chest. A voice from inside called out, "Come in."


    The man pushed the door open, saluting as he entered. Behind the desk sat a man in his late fifties, calm and composed, lazily rocking back and forth in a chair. He held a traditional Chinese fan in one hand, idly fanning himself. The office was a strange mixture of ancient and modern¡ªdecorated with plants, antique furniture, and the bones of exotic animals mounted on the walls.


    A large glass panel stood to one side, inside of which coiled a massive red snake with no eyes, its scales glistening in the dim light.


    The general didn''t look up. "What is it?" he asked, his voice calm and detached.


    "Sir, we''ve just received a call from the West Convoy. They''re under attack by the Heretics and have requested reinforcements."


    The general stopped rocking in his chair. Slowly, he lowered his fan and turned his head toward the man. "The West Convoy? That''s Commander Charles'' unit, right?"


    "Yes, sir," the man confirmed.


    The general frowned, his brow furrowing slightly. "Commander Charles is one of our best. If he''s asking for reinforcements, the enemy must be strong."


    The general stood up from his chair, walking over to the window and staring out into the distance, lost in thought. After a moment, he turned back to the man. "Send the backup."


    The man nodded. "How many soldiers should we send, sir?"


    The general thought for a moment. "Send fifty, mainly those with utility abilities¡ªhealers, telepaths, anyone who can support the fight."


    The man hesitated for a second before asking, "Sir, don''t you think that''s too few?"


    The general smiled faintly, a glint of confidence in his eyes. "Don''t worry. It''s not too few." He pau


    sed, the smile growing slightly wider. "Because I''ll be there too."

 Chapter 19 Clash of Forces (Part 1)

    The atmosphere in the tunnel was suffocating. Fear clung to the air like a dense fog, wrapping around the soldiers, teachers, and students who stood in formation, waiting for the inevitable. The students, about 250 of them, huddled together in the middle, surrounded by their teachers and the soldiers.Their faces, once youthful and vibrant, were now pale and grim, etched with the horror of what was to come. Some clutched each other''s hands, trembling. A few quietly whispered prayers, while others remained stone still, too frozen by fear to move.


    At the front and back of the formation, the soldiers stood guard, their postures rigid, their eyes locked forward. Their hands gripped their weapons tightly¡ªknuckles white and veins bulging, as if clinging to their weapons was the only thing keeping them grounded. Around the perimeter of the students, the teachers formed a protective circle, their expressions solemn.


    Among them was Miss Mona, her jaw set, eyes scanning the tunnel, preparing herself to shield the young lives behind her with her own if necessary.


    The darkness of the tunnel seemed to press down on them, but a faint light from the blown roof above cast an eerie glow, illuminating their faces in a ghostly hue. The silence was deafening, punctuated only by the occasional nervous shuffle of feet or the quiet, strained breaths of the terrified students.


    Then, without warning, the silence was broken.


    A distant wail pierced the air¡ªa haunting, bone-chilling sound that echoed through the tunnel. The students flinched, their faces tightening in fear. Some of them winced, and a few even let out soft gasps. The soldiers shifted, gripping their weapons even tighter, their bodies going rigid. The wail grew louder, more ominous, as if a storm was approaching, and with it, death.


    Commander Charles, standing at the front of the formation, didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his hand and gave a signal to one of the soldiers. The soldier nodded, stepping forward and pressing a button on a small device. A moment later, the tunnel shook as the sound of explosions erupted from the distance.


    A chain of detonations rang out, echoing through the tunnel walls, drowning out the enemy''s cries. The ground vibrated beneath their feet, and the students, already on edge, jolted in fear.


    Commander Charles watched with narrowed eyes. "That should keep them off for a while," he muttered to himself. It''ll reduce their numbers.


    After a minute, the explosions ceased, and a thick, smoky silence returned. William, standing among the students, glanced at his system notification. The quest description had changed. The number of enemies has been reduced by 508. 1,812 remain.


    He exhaled a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding. The hidden bombs had been effective, but it wasn''t enough. The real threat still loomed. He knew that. The system chimed in his ear, as if reading his thoughts.


    "The Heretic is still alive," the system said.


    William''s stomach dropped. The Heretic.


    "How powerful are Heretics?" William asked, dreading the answer.


    "A Heretic is powerful enough to destroy an entire country''s military force," the system replied.


    William''s face paled. An entire country? He looked around at the soldiers, the students, and the teachers. How are we supposed to fight that?


    He felt a sinking feeling in his chest. This wasn''t fair. The government never revealed to the public just how powerful the Heretics truly were, and now one was coming for them. How are we supposed to win?


    The system''s cold response echoed in his mind. "Life is always unfair."


    Suddenly, the tunnel''s oppressive darkness was interrupted by movement. It started slowly at first¡ªshadows flickering in the distance. But then, the figures of the enemies appeared, emerging from the darkness like phantoms. They were running, sprinting forward with savage intensity, their beast weapons and armor gleaming in the dim light.


    As soon as they came into range, the military''s spell technology sprang to life. Machinery built into the walls and ceiling of the vehicles activated, casting a mechanical hum throughout the space. The weapons were designed with magical enhancements¡ªguns that never ran out of bullets, cannons that fired for days without overheating.


    They were all powered by spell technology, a fusion of human ingenuity and arcane energy.


    As the machines fired, they cut through the enemy ranks like a scythe through wheat. Bullets, infused with destructive spells, tore through the air, incinerating the first line of enemies in a flash of heat and light. The stench of burning flesh filled the tunnel, and the enemy''s cries of agony were deafening.


    Commander Charles raised his hand again, and this time, he shouted the order. "Attack!"


    The soldiers with long-range abilities responded immediately, unleashing their powers upon the approaching enemy. Fireballs, conjured from the surrounding atmosphere, shot forward, roaring through the tunnel and engulfing enemies in flames. Streams of water blasted forward, knocking back entire groups with the force of a tidal wave.


    Lightning cracked and danced through the air, striking down enemies in a flash of blinding light.


    One soldier''s strange green slime ability seeped out from his hands, moving like a living creature. The slime shot through the air, passing through up to ten enemies at once, dissolving them on contact. Others fired arrows¡ªarrows that never missed, piercing through the air with deadly precision.


    The tunnel was no longer silent. It was a cacophony of explosions, battle cries, and the screams of the dying. The once suffocating darkness was now ablaze with fire and light, the shadows chased away by the relentless assault of the military''s forces.


    But even as the soldiers unleashed their might, there was an uneasy feeling in the air. William could sense it, and so could the others. Despite their strength, despite the machinery and the spell techs, the odds were still against them.


    The tunnel''s natural occupants, rats and mice, scurried in every direction, disturbed by the violence in their home. Their tiny feet pattered against the stone, darting in and out of cracks, fleeing from the battle that had invaded their sanctuary.


    The enemy, though diminished in number, retaliated with equal ferocity. They unleashed their own abilities¡ªfire, lightning, and water, mirroring the soldiers. But something felt strange to the students. These were not wild beasts or mindless creatures; these were humans. Flesh and blood, just like them. And they were fighting back with lethal intent.


    William watched in horror as a soldier was struck by a bolt of lightning, his body convulsing before crumpling to the ground, lifeless. Others were burned alive by flames, their screams of agony filling the air.


    This isn''t a fight against beasts, William thought. These are people. His mind raced, wondering how the Heretics had gathered such a force. How could they have convinced so many to fight for them?


    The system answered his unspoken question. "There are many who have been wronged by the current world system. It is not surprising that many would join the enemy''s cause."


    William gritted his teeth. That doesn''t make this any easier.


    The battle raged on, the once dark tunnel now a fiery inferno of destruction. William''s heart pounded in his chest as he activated his third eye. The system''s vision blurred his own, and his sight expanded to the entire battlefield. For a moment, it looked as if the forces were in a stalemate¡ªa brutal back-and-forth between the military''s spell machinery and the enemy''s unrelenting charge.


    But William could sense something else lurking in the tunnel''s depths. He strained his third eye further, trying to pierce through the darkness. Then, his breath caught in his throat. Two figures¡ªlarger than the rest¡ªemerged from the shadows. He couldn''t make out their exact forms, but the unmistakable aura of power surrounded them.


    Their soul crystals burned like dark flames, and just gazing at them filled William with a bone-deep fear. These weren''t ordinary enemies. These were beasts, and they were coming fast. Very fast.


    William''s system chimed again. "Two beasts with dark soul crystals have entered the battlefield. Prepare for a shift in power."


    He swallowed hard, his hands shaking slightly. These things¡ª


    "Where''s the third one?" William muttered aloud, trying to steady his breathing.


    "One is still hidden," the system replied. "But even two are dangerous enough."


    The two beasts finally stepped into the light of the battlefield, and the sight of them sent a chill down everyone''s spine. The students gasped, their dread palpable. These weren''t like the beasts they''d seen on TV. These looks like monsters¡ªstraight out of a hell.


    The larger of the two beasts stood at an enormous 15 feet tall, towering over the soldiers like a living colossus. Its body was a grotesque blend of blue and white, with the blue forming jagged, icy streaks across its muscular form, as if it had been painted by an artist who reveled in terror. The smaller one, standing at around 7 feet tall, was no less terrifying.


    Both beasts resembled cats in the way their lithe bodies moved with deadly grace, but that''s where the resemblance ended. Massive tusks jutted out from their mouths, slick with saliva that dripped and sizzled when it hit the stone floor beneath them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their eyes glowed with a bloodshot rage, and from their bodies, sparks of electricity crackled, leaping into the air with the intensity of a storm trying to escape its cage. The very air around them buzzed with electric energy.


    The students, once frozen with fear, now recoiled in horror. Miss Mona''s face turned ghostly pale, her hand instinctively reaching out to the nearest student to pull them back. The beasts were a living terror, something that shouldn''t exist. And yet, here they were, barreling toward them with murderous intent.


    "Demons," a student whispered, trembling.


    William''s stomach twisted. We can''t fight that, he thought. How can we fight something like that?


    The beasts roared, the sound reverberating off the tunnel walls. In an instant, they charged into the fray. Lightning crackled from their bodies, arcing out like whips of raw energy, striking down soldiers in its path. The air seemed to split as the electricity tore through it, the sound like a thousand thunderclaps.


    The smaller beast moved with lightning speed, darting between soldiers, its claws raking through them as if they were paper. Its strikes were precise, calculated, and deadly.


    Commander Charles watched as the larger beast began its rampage. "A commander-tier beast," he muttered under his breath. His eyes narrowed, his mind racing. "This is going to be troublesome."


    The soldiers fought back valiantly, but it was clear their attacks weren''t landing. Spells, arrows, and bullets either missed or bounced off the beasts'' thick hides. The fire spells that had once incinerated the regular enemies barely left scorch marks on the beasts'' skin. The tide of the battle was shifting, and it was shifting fast.


    "We can''t stop them!" one soldier shouted, panic creeping into his voice as his fireball spell dissipated against the larger beast''s body.


    The smaller beast leapt into the air, its hulking form moving with unnatural grace as it soared above the battlefield. Lightning sparked off its body, striking down soldiers below with lethal precision. Each time it landed, the ground trembled. The tunnel, already unstable from the previous explosions, began to crack under the weight of the onslaught.


    Commander Charles, sensing the shift, charged into battle. His massive frame bulldozed through the enemy ranks. With a roar, he raised his arms, and in an instant, two enormous hammers made of earth formed in his hands. The ground beneath him rippled as his earth ability took control of the environment.


    The tunnel was his domain now, and with rocks and dirt all around, he had an overwhelming advantage.


    He swung his hammers with the force of a battering ram, crushing enemies with each blow. The sound of bones breaking and armor shattering filled the air as he plowed through the ranks of the enemy forces. A sword-wielding enemy lunged at him, but when the blade struck Charles'' skin, it clanged harmlessly against him as if he were made of solid rock. He didn''t even flinch.


    "Pathetic," he growled, bringing his hammer down in one swift motion, pulverizing the attacker in a cloud of blood and metal.


    But then, the larger beast moved.


    The 15-foot-tall monster stormed toward the soldiers, its eyes locked on a group of archers firing enchanted arrows at it. The arrows, no matter how accurate, bounced harmlessly off the beast''s hide. With a guttural roar, the beast raised its massive paw, intent on crushing them all in a single swipe.


    The soldiers barely had time to react. The beast''s shadow loomed over them, its massive paw descending like a boulder.


    Then, just as the beast was about to strike, its movement halted. Its massive paw froze mid-swing, inches away from the terrified soldiers.


    Commander Charles stood, gripping the beast''s arm with one hand. His face was set in a grim, determined expressio


    n, his eyes blazing with intensity.


    "I''m your opponent," Charles said, his voice low but filled with power.

 Chapter 20 Clash of Commanders

    Commander Charles stood firm, his massive hand gripping the beast''s paw, holding it mid-swing. The creature snarled, its bloodshot eyes burning with hatred. Electricity crackled off its fur, causing sparks to leap into the air and fizzle out on the cold stone floor. For a brief moment, their eyes met¡ªman and beast¡ªand Charles felt the weight of what he was about to face."This thing is a Commander-tier beast, he thought, his jaw tightening. That makes the two of us equals. This fight won''t be easy, and if I stay here, these soldiers¡ªno, everyone¡ªwill get caught in the crossfire."


    His eyes flicked toward the soldiers still battling in the background, some of them struggling against the smaller beast, others holding their own against the human enemies. But if this fight went down here, in the middle of all of them, there wouldn''t be anyone left standing.


    "I need to get this thing out of here," Charles muttered through clenched teeth.


    The beast roared again, its massive paw still locked in his grip. Without warning, it jerked back, using its immense strength to pull away from Charles. The force of it almost sent him stumbling, but he held his ground, tightening his grip and refusing to let go.


    "Not yet," Charles growled. His mind raced. He had to lure it away¡ªsomewhere isolated where he could go all out. But first, he had to provoke it, make it want to follow him.


    With a sudden, calculated movement, Charles released the beast''s paw and drove his hammer into the ground. The tunnel shook as the earth beneath them responded to his command, sending a wave of rock and debris straight at the creature. The beast howled in fury as the ground erupted beneath its feet, throwing it off balance. Charles didn''t waste a second.


    He spun on his heel and began running, charging through the tunnel with the beast hot on his heels.


    "Come on, you ugly bastard," Charles muttered under his breath. "Let''s dance."


    The beast followed with a snarl, its claws scraping against the stone as it gained speed. Charles could feel its presence looming behind him, like a storm about to break. His muscles burned as he pushed forward, weaving through the tunnel, leading the beast away from the battlefield and deeper into the dark, forgotten depths of the underground.


    He could hear the crackle of electricity behind him as the beast gathered its power. A sudden bolt of lightning shot past him, slamming into the tunnel wall and exploding in a shower of rock and dust. Charles didn''t flinch. He kept running, his eyes scanning ahead for a suitable place to fight.


    After a few more minutes of sprinting, he found it¡ªa large, open cavern where the tunnel widened into a circular room, its walls covered in ancient, crumbling rock. Here, there were no soldiers, no civilians¡ªjust him and the beast. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charles skidded to a halt, spinning around just in time to see the beast barrelling toward him. The creature leaped into the air, its claws outstretched, lightning crackling from its body.


    "Perfect," Charles muttered.


    With a sharp motion, he slammed his hammer into the ground. A wall of earth erupted between them, blocking the beast''s attack. The creature collided with the wall, smashing through it with sheer force, but Charles was ready. He raised his hands, and the ground beneath the beast shifted, becoming a muddy pit that pulled at the creature''s legs.


    "Let''s see how you handle this," Charles said, his voice low.


    The beast thrashed, its claws struggling to find purchase in the slippery mud. For a brief moment, it seemed trapped, its movements slowing as the earth pulled it deeper. But then, with a roar, it transformed. Its body shimmered, and in a flash, it became a bolt of lightning, crackling with energy as it shot out of the mud and reformed on solid ground.


    Charles cursed under his breath. "Of course it can do that."


    The beast, now enraged, charged again, its speed even greater than before. It zigzagged across the battlefield, leaving trails of electricity in its wake, its movements almost too fast for Charles to track.


    The creature lunged, and Charles barely managed to raise his hammer in time to block. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through his arms, but he held firm, gritting his teeth as the beast pressed forward, trying to overpower him. Sparks flew from the creature''s fur, and Charles could feel the heat of the electricity, but he stood his ground.


    "Earth counters lightning", he reminded himself. "I just need to play this right."


    With a grunt, Charles pushed back, forcing the beast off him. As it stumbled, he raised his hand and summoned a massive boulder from the ground, sending it hurtling toward the creature. The beast dodged, but the boulder wasn''t the real attack. With a swift movement, Charles slammed his hand into the ground, sending cracks rippling through the floor beneath the beast.


    The ground shifted, and the creature''s front legs sank into a pit of solid rock.


    The beast let out a furious howl as it struggled to free itself. Charles wasn''t done. He raised his hands again, and the earth responded, forming massive stone spikes around the creature, trapping it in place. But the beast wasn''t finished. Its body began to glow with electric energy, and with a blinding flash, it transformed into a bolt of lightning once more, breaking free of its earthen prison.


    Charles shielded his eyes from the brightness, but he didn''t back down. His muscles ached, and his soul essence was running low, but he had to keep fighting. The beast materialized again, this time right in front of him. It lunged, its tusks aimed at his chest.


    Charles barely had time to react. He summoned a wall of rock between them, but the beast broke through it with ease, its tusks grazing his side. Pain shot through him as he stumbled back, blood dripping from the wound.


    But Charles didn''t stop. He swung his hammer with all his might, smashing it into the beast''s side. The impact sent the creature crashing into the cavern wall, creating a deep crater in the stone. The beast roared, black blood oozing from its side as it staggered to its feet.


    Charles wiped the sweat from his brow, his breathing ragged. "You''re tough," he muttered, "but I''m not done yet."


    Commander Charles stood, chest heaving, eyes locked on the hulking beast in front of him. Black blood oozed from the wound on the creature''s side, but it was far from defeated. Its bloodshot eyes burned with even more fury, sparks of electricity crackling in the air around it, making Charles''s skin tingle.


    "I''ve got it on the ropes" Charles thought, wiping the blood from his side. But he knew better than to let his guard down. The beast was fast, cunning, and most of all¡ªdesperate. A cornered enemy was always the most dangerous.


    The beast let out a guttural roar, its massive body tensing, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared in a flash of lightning.


    "Not again!"


    Charles barely had time to react. He felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end as the air crackled with energy. He spun just in time to see the creature reappear inches from him, claws outstretched and tusks gleaming.


    With a grunt, Charles threw his hammer up in a defensive block. The impact was like a thunderclap, the force sending shockwaves through his body and rattling his bones. He dug his feet into the ground, trying to hold his position, but the beast was relentless. It pressed forward, snarling, its claws scraping against the metal of his hammer as sparks flew from the collision.


    Charles gritted his teeth, feeling the strain in his arms. His earth armor cracked under the pressure, the weight of the beast nearly overwhelming him. But he couldn''t fall¡ªnot here, not yet. With a roar of his own, he pushed back, forcing the creature to stumble.


    "Now!"


    Seizing the moment, Charles slammed his free hand into the ground. The earth responded to his will, surging upward in a massive wave that swallowed the beast, trapping it in a makeshift stone prison. The walls of rock closed in around the creature, pinning its legs and immobilizing it.


    But even trapped, the beast wasn''t finished. Electricity surged through its body, lighting up the cavern with blinding intensity. The smell of ozone filled the air as the creature''s electric aura began to destabilize the stone, cracks forming in the prison Charles had created.


    Charles cursed under his breath. "This thing''s not going to stay down for long."


    Before the beast could break free, Charles raised his hammer high above his head. With a shout, he brought it crashing down onto the ground, sending a massive shockwave rippling through the floor. The earth quaked beneath their feet, and the beast''s stone prison collapsed inward, crushing the creature beneath tons of rock and debris.


    There was a moment of silence¡ªjust the sound of crumbling stone and Charles''s heavy breathing. He watched the pile of rubble, waiting for any sign of movement.


    Then, with a deafening roar, the pile of rocks exploded outward. The beast emerged, battered but furious, its body glowing with electric energy. Black blood dripped from its mouth, and its eyes were wild with rage. The electricity around it intensified, sparks arcing between its tusks as it charged at Charles, faster than ever.


    Charles''s eyes widened. "Damn it!"


    The beast was too fast. Before he could react, it was on him. The impact sent him flying backward, his body slamming into the cavern wall with enough force to crack the stone. Pain shot through his ribs as he collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. His earth armor shattered, falling away in pieces, leaving him vulnerable.


    The beast didn''t give him a moment to recover. It lunged, claws outstretched, aiming for his throat. Charles rolled to the side just in time, the creature''s claws raking across the ground where his head had been moments before. He struggled to his feet, gripping his hammer tightly, but the beast was relentless. It spun around, its tusks flashing as it swiped at him.


    Charles blocked with his hammer, but the force of the blow sent him stumbling. Blood dripped from the wound in his side, and he could feel his strength waning. His soul essence was nearly depleted, and the beast showed no signs of slowing down.


    I have to end this now, Charles thought, his mind racing. If I don''t, I''m finished.


    The beast charged again, its eyes glowing with murderous intent. Charles''s grip tightened on his hammer. He had one shot left¡ªone chance to turn the tide.


    As the beast lunged, Charles slammed his hammer into the ground one last time, summoning all the strength he had left. The earth beneath the beast''s feet buckled and shifted, turning into a slick mudslide. The creature''s claws scraped at the ground, but it couldn''t find purchase. It slid, losing its balance, and in that moment of vulnerability, Charles struck.


    With a roar, he swung his hammer in a wide arc, aiming for the beast''s head. The hammer connected with a sickening crunch, and the force of the blow sent the creature crashing into the cavern wall with enough power to create a crater. Black blood splattered across the stone as the beast''s body crumpled to the ground.


    But even as it lay there, twitching, it wasn''t dead. The creature''s body began to glow once more, sparks of electricity flickering across its fur.


    It''s trying to transform again!


    Charles''s heart pounded in his chest. He didn''t have the strength for another attack, but he had one more trick up his sleeve.


    "Let''s see how you like this," he muttered, raising his hand.


    With the last of his soul essence, Charles called upon the earth one final time. The ground beneath the beast''s feet shifted again, this time solidifying into thick, heavy rock that wrapped around the creature''s legs, pinning it in place. The beast thrashed, electricity arcing wildly from its body, but the rock held firm.


    Charles took a shaky step forward, his vision blurred from exhaustion. He could barely lift his hammer, but he knew this was his only chance. He raised it high, summoning every ounce of strength he had left, and brought it down with all his might.


    The hammer connected with the beast''s skull, and for a moment, everything was still. Then, with a final, ear-splitting crack, the creature''s head split open, black blood gushing from the wound. The electricity around its body flickered and died.


    It was over.


    Charles staggered backward, his legs trembling beneath him. His hammer slipped from his fingers and clattered to the ground as he collapsed to his knees, gasping for breath. Blood dripped from his wounds, pooling on the cold stone floor beneath him.


    His body ached, every muscle screaming in pain, but he had won. The beast lay dead at his feet, its black blood staining the earth around it.


    Charles let out a weak laugh, collapsing onto his back. His vision swam, and his head pounded, but the battle was done. He lay there for a moment, staring up at the cavern ceiling, trying to catch his breath.


    "I really need to listen to an hour of Brazilian phonk," he muttered with a wry grin, his voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 21

    The air inside the tunnel was thick with tension as the second beast roared into view, its bloodshot eyes glowing with the same dangerous intensity as the larger one. Sparks of electricity crackled around its body, filling the air with the stench of ozone.It moved with the same terrifying speed as its larger counterpart, its 7-foot-tall frame still imposing as it charged toward the soldiers and students.


    "Everyone, get back!" Miss Mona shouted, her voice steady despite the chaos. She flicked her wrist, and the ground in front of the beast exploded upwards, forming a wall of earth between the creature and the terrified students. Her telekinetic powers surged through the tunnel, making the very ground respond to her will.


    The students were huddled together, eyes wide with terror. Many of them had never seen anything like this before¡ªan enemy that seemed more like a force of nature than a living creature. William felt his pulse quicken, his heart pounding in his chest. He could feel the fear radiating off the others, their uncertainty. But in front of them stood their teachers, unflinching, ready to fight.


    Beside Miss Mona stood Mr. Hiro, a stern-faced teacher with a sharp blade at his side. His ability was super speed, and it was clear that he had fought beasts before. His grip on the hilt of his sword tightened as he exchanged a glance with Miss Mona.


    "We need to keep this thing away from the students," Hiro said, his voice low but firm.


    Mona nodded. "I''ll control its movement. You go for the kill."


    The second beast growled, its bloodshot eyes narrowing as it caught sight of the two teachers standing in its way. It crouched low, sparks of lightning flashing along its body, and then it launched itself forward, faster than the blink of an eye.


    But Miss Mona was ready.


    With a sweep of her hand, she ripped chunks of earth from the ground, using her telekinesis to hurl them at the beast. The rocks slammed into the creature mid-charge, knocking it off course and crashing it into the tunnel wall. The impact shook the tunnel, dust and debris falling from the ceiling.


    "Now, Hiro!" Mona shouted. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a flash, Hiro disappeared, his form becoming a blur of movement. He reappeared behind the beast, his sword gleaming as he slashed at its exposed flank. But the creature reacted with lightning speed. It twisted its body, electricity surging from its core, and a bolt of lightning shot from its mouth, aimed directly at Hiro.


    Hiro''s eyes widened, but before the lightning could strike him, Miss Mona flicked her wrist again. The bolt of electricity veered off course, redirected by her telekinetic powers, and smashed harmlessly into the tunnel ceiling, leaving a charred crater.


    Hiro didn''t waste the opportunity. His form blurred again, and in the blink of an eye, he was on the beast''s back, slashing at its neck. But the beast''s tough hide deflected the blow, and it let out a furious roar, twisting and bucking to throw Hiro off.


    Miss Mona''s eyes narrowed in concentration. She clenched her fist, and the earth beneath the beast''s feet shifted, forming a pit that trapped its legs. The creature roared in frustration, trying to pull itself free, but the more it struggled, the deeper it sank into the earth.


    The students, watching from the safety of the tunnel, gasped in awe. Some of them had their hands over their mouths, others gripping each other tightly as they watched the battle unfold. They had heard about their teachers'' abilities, but seeing them in action was something else entirely.


    "Miss Mona is so strong," one of the students whispered, eyes wide.


    "I''ve never seen anyone control the earth like that," another added, admiration and fear mixing in their voices.


    But the fight was far from over.


    The beast let out another earth-shattering roar, and its entire body was suddenly enveloped in a blinding flash of light. Electricity arced in every direction, slamming into the walls of the tunnel. Sparks flew, and the ground shook as the beast unleashed its full power.


    Mona gritted her teeth, her hands trembling as she struggled to contain the creature''s energy. She could feel the lightning coursing through the air, every bolt a challenge to her control. But she held firm, her telekinetic grip unwavering. With a fierce push, she redirected the lightning back into the ground, sending it harmlessly into the earth.


    "Careful!" she yelled to Hiro, who was already darting around the beast with inhuman speed, searching for an opening.


    "I know!" Hiro replied, his eyes scanning the creature for any weak points. The beast''s hide was too thick for his blade to pierce easily, but if he could just¡ª


    The beast''s head snapped toward Hiro, its bloodshot eyes narrowing. With a feral snarl, it fired a second bolt of lightning, faster and more focused than before. This time, Hiro wasn''t quick enough.


    The lightning struck him square in the chest, sending him flying back into the tunnel wall. His body slammed against the stone with a sickening thud, and he crumpled to the ground, unmoving.


    "No!" one of the students screamed, terror flashing across their face.


    Miss Mona''s heart skipped a beat. Hiro was down, and now it was just her. But she couldn''t afford to lose focus¡ªnot with the students still in danger. She squared her shoulders, her mind racing.


    The beast, sensing victory, charged at her. Its claws dug into the ground, tearing up chunks of rock as it barreled toward her, electricity crackling in the air around it.


    But Mona didn''t flinch. With a sweep of her arms, she tore massive slabs of stone from the ground, using her telekinesis to hurl them at the beast. The rocks collided with the creature, slowing its charge, but it kept coming, relentless.


    Mona''s eyes flashed with determination. She clenched her fists, and the earth beneath the beast erupted, sending a cascade of dirt and rock into the air. The beast stumbled, its legs sinking into the soft earth once more.


    This time, Mona didn''t stop. She pushed harder, forcing the ground to swallow the beast''s legs up to its knees, trapping it in place. The creature roared, thrashing against its restraints, but it couldn''t break free.


    Taking a deep breath, Mona focused all her energy on the beast''s chest. She could feel the electricity pulsing through its body, the raw power it was ready to unleash. With a flick of her wrist, she redirected that energy, turning it back on the beast.


    A bolt of lightning shot from the creature''s body, but this time, it didn''t strike anyone. It hit the ground beneath the beast, exploding in a burst of electricity and rock. The creature howled in pain, its body convulsing as it was electrocuted by its own power.


    Mona watched, her chest rising and falling with exhaustion. The beast slumped forward, its movements sluggish as the electricity drained from its body. Black blood oozed from its wounds, pooling on the ground around it.


    The tunnel was eerily silent for a moment, the only sound the crackling of dying electricity.


    Mona exhaled, wiping the sweat from her brow. "Stay down," she muttered, her voice steady but strained.


    The students watched in stunned silence, their eyes wide with awe and disbelief.


    But the beast wasn''t finished yet.

 Chapter 22

    Miss Mona could sense the tension thickening in the air, the students holding their breath, hoping the beast was truly down for good. But her instincts told her otherwise. The second beast''s bloodshot eyes flickered with life once again, its body trembling as if gathering the last remnants of strength. The crackling of electricity reignited around it, and Mona knew that the fight was far from over.The creature''s deep, guttural growl filled the tunnel as it began to rise, its legs struggling to pull free from the earth Mona had trapped it in. Black blood dripped from its gaping wounds, but despite the damage, it was far from defeated.


    Miss Mona''s exhaustion was creeping up on her; maintaining such precise control of her telekinesis for so long was taxing. Her breathing was shallow, and beads of sweat rolled down her temples. But she couldn''t stop now, not with the students behind her, terrified and vulnerable.


    "Not yet¡­" Mona muttered under her breath, focusing her power one more time.


    The ground around the beast erupted once more as Mona used her telekinesis to hurl chunks of earth and stone at it, hoping to keep it pinned down. But the beast roared, electricity crackling wildly as it shattered the rocks with a surge of lightning, pushing against the restraints.


    In the corner of her eye, Mona saw Hiro stirring. His body was bruised, and his face twisted in pain, but he wasn''t out yet. He staggered to his feet, clutching his side, his eyes locking onto the beast.


    "Mona¡­" Hiro''s voice was weak but determined. "We have to end this. Now."


    Mona nodded, her face set with grim determination. "I''ll keep it distracted. You get in close and finish it off."


    With a final deep breath, Mona spread her arms wide, and the very ground around the beast began to shift. She wasn''t just controlling the earth anymore¡ªshe was bending the entire tunnel to her will. Rocks, debris, and even the walls themselves shifted under her power as she prepared for one last push.


    The beast, sensing the change, let out a piercing roar and surged forward, its body glowing with electric energy. Lightning arced from its mouth as it charged, the tunnel trembling with the force of its movements.


    But Mona was ready. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a swift gesture, she pulled a massive chunk of earth from the ground and hurled it toward the beast, using her telekinesis to guide it with pinpoint accuracy. The boulder slammed into the creature''s side, sending it crashing into the wall with a deafening boom. Dust and debris filled the air, and for a moment, the tunnel was filled with the sound of crumbling stone.


    But the beast was relentless. It clawed its way out of the rubble, blood pouring from its wounds, and launched itself at Mona with terrifying speed.


    Mona''s heart raced as the creature closed in. She could feel the air crackling with electricity, the sheer power radiating from the beast threatening to overwhelm her. She raised her hand to block the incoming attack, but she was too exhausted to fully defend herself.


    Just as the beast was about to strike, Hiro appeared, a blur of motion. His super speed carried him across the tunnel in an instant, his sword gleaming in the dim light as he slashed at the creature''s exposed flank.


    The beast howled in pain as Hiro''s blade cut deep, black blood spraying from the wound. But even as it staggered back, it wasn''t finished. It turned, snapping its jaws at Hiro, forcing him to leap back to avoid being torn apart.


    "Keep it busy!" Mona shouted, her voice strained as she tried to regain her focus. She knew that this fight was reaching its climax, and they had to finish it before either of them ran out of energy.


    Hiro nodded, his face grim as he darted around the beast, using his speed to stay one step ahead of its attacks. Every time the creature lunged at him, he was already gone, reappearing behind it to deliver another swift strike.


    But the beast wasn''t going down easily. It unleashed a torrent of lightning, the crackling energy racing through the tunnel, scorching the ground and walls. Mona winced as the electrical surge struck her, but she managed to redirect most of it into the ground, sending it harmlessly into the earth.


    Hiro, however, wasn''t so lucky. A stray bolt of lightning caught him in the side, sending him crashing to the ground with a pained grunt.


    "Hiro!" Mona cried, her heart skipping a beat as she saw her comrade fall. The beast, sensing weakness, turned toward him, its eyes glowing with savage intent.


    Mona acted on instinct, her telekinesis flaring to life once more. She ripped a massive slab of stone from the ground and hurled it at the beast, aiming to crush it before it could reach Hiro. But the creature was too fast. It dodged the incoming boulder and charged toward Hiro, lightning sparking from its claws.


    Time seemed to slow as Mona realized she wouldn''t be able to stop the beast in time. Her breath hitched, and her mind raced for a solution. But then she remembered¡ªlightning''s weakness was earth.


    Mona clenched her fists and focused all her remaining power into the ground beneath the beast. With a roar of effort, she caused the earth to shift and rise, trapping the beast''s feet in a pit of mud and stone. The creature struggled, but its lightning abilities were no match for the crushing weight of the earth. The more it tried to free itself, the deeper it sank.


    With the beast immobilized, Hiro seized the opportunity. Despite his injuries, he forced himself to stand, his sword glinting in the dim light as he staggered toward the trapped creature. His eyes were filled with pain but also determination¡ªhe knew this was their last chance.


    In one swift motion, Hiro plunged his sword into the beast''s neck, driving the blade deep into its flesh. The creature let out a final, deafening roar, its body convulsing as black blood poured from the wound. Sparks of electricity flickered around it, but its strength was fading fast.


    Mona watched, breathless, as the beast''s body slumped to the ground, lifeless. The tunnel was filled with a heavy silence, the only sound the ragged breathing of Hiro and the soft crackle of dying electricity.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The battle had taken everything out of them, and the weight of what they had just accomplished was sinking in.

 Chapter 23

    The sound of battle echoed through the dark tunnel as Miss Mona and Hiro fought the second beast with every ounce of strength they had. The tunnel was filled with the sharp crackle of lightning, the roar of the beast, and the crashing of rocks as Mona and Hiro unleashed their abilities to hold the creature at bay.The other teachers had joined the fight as well, battling the enemy soldiers in the distance.


    Amidst the chaos, the students huddled together, fear etched on their faces. They clung to the safety of the teachers'' proximity, watching helplessly as the war unfolded around them. William stood among them, his heart pounding in his chest, his eyes flicking between the intense battles raging around him. His hands clenched and unclenched, frustration building.


    He didn''t have an ability like the others, no elemental power or supernatural strength. All he had was his sword and the martial arts training from school.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, William noticed something strange. The group of students around him seemed to be thinning out. His mind raced. Where were they going? Were they moving away? But no one had left¡ªstudents were vanishing right where they stood.


    His breath hitched. Panic began to spread across his chest as he activated his 3rd Eye. The world shifted into focus, revealing something horrifying: a small, blue beast, similar to the others but much smaller¡ªaround 5 feet tall. It slinked through the shadows, silently creeping up on the students, devouring them one by one.


    The beast''s lightning crackled faintly around its body, but it moved with eerie silence, feeding on the unsuspecting students.


    The newborn tier beast, William thought, horror flooding his veins.


    The beast''s black, bloodshot eyes gleamed with hunger as it lurked behind another student, its fangs sinking into the boy''s neck. William''s heart pounded as he watched the student drop lifeless to the ground, the beast growing slightly larger with each victim it consumed.


    "They''re all distracted¡­ No one''s noticed," William whispered to himself. His breath was shaky, but he knew what he had to do. If he didn''t act now, more students would fall prey to the creature.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind. "William, you need to lure the beast away. It''s feeding on their life force to get stronger."


    His hands tightened around the hilt of his sword. "I don''t have a choice, do I?"


    "No. You''re the only one who''s seen it. Go, now."


    William''s eyes darted to the beast, watching it stalk toward another student. He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath before shouting, "Hey! Over here!"


    The beast''s head snapped toward him, its glowing red eyes narrowing. For a brief moment, William felt a wave of fear, but he pushed it down, forcing himself to stand tall. He pointed his sword at the creature and yelled again, "Come on, you ugly thing! Let''s go!"


    The beast hissed, its body crackling with faint sparks of lightning as it lunged toward him, moving with terrifying speed. William spun on his heel and sprinted down the tunnel, leading it away from the other students. His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline surging through his veins as he darted between the rubble and debris left by the ongoing battle. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could hear the beast''s claws scraping against the stone floor behind him, growing closer with each second.


    "Duck!" the system warned.


    Without thinking, William threw himself to the ground as a bolt of lightning shot past him, striking the wall. The sound of cracking stone filled the air, but he rolled to his feet and kept running.


    The beast was relentless, its growls echoing through the tunnel as it charged at him again. But William had led it far enough. He skidded to a stop, turning to face the creature as it closed in on him.


    The system''s voice was calm but firm. "You''re skilled in martial arts, William. Use it to your advantage. The beast is fast, but it''s reckless. You need to stay sharp."


    William raised his sword, taking a defensive stance as the beast lunged at him. It swiped its clawed hand toward his head, but William ducked just in time, swinging his blade upward in a counterstrike. His sword bit into the beast''s side, drawing thick, black blood that sizzled and hissed as it hit the ground.


    The beast screeched in pain, but its lightning-quick reflexes sent it diving toward William again, teeth gnashing. William leaped back, narrowly avoiding another deadly swipe.


    "Watch out!" the system''s voice came again.


    William felt the hair on the back of his neck stand on end as the beast sent a small bolt of electricity shooting toward him. He dodged, but the bolt clipped his shoulder, sending a sharp pain down his arm. His vision blurred for a second, but he shook it off, gripping his sword tighter.


    The beast growled low in its throat, circling him like a predator stalking its prey. William''s breaths were ragged, his body already aching from the few hits he''d taken, but he couldn''t afford to slow down. The system was right¡ªthe beast was fast but wild, not thinking clearly, just driven by hunger. He had to use that against it.


    He baited the creature with small movements, letting it think he was retreating, only to twist his body and slice at it with his blade. Each time he landed a hit, the beast grew more enraged, its lightning crackling violently around it. But then, disaster struck.


    With a loud clang, William''s sword shattered as the beast caught it in its maw and bit down. The metal splintered into pieces, leaving him holding only the hilt. His heart dropped.


    "Shit¡­" he muttered.


    The beast roared, sensing his vulnerability. It lunged forward, its jaws wide and ready to tear him apart. William''s mind raced. He didn''t have a weapon. He was exhausted. But he wasn''t done yet.


    As the beast closed in, William threw the broken hilt aside and rushed forward. With a primal yell, he leaped toward the creature, grabbing a shard of his broken sword from the ground and driving it deep into the beast''s skull. The shard pierced through its bone, and the beast let out a horrific screech as black blood gushed from the wound.


    The creature''s body convulsed violently, sparks of lightning flickering around it as it tried to shake him off. But William held on, pushing the shard deeper until the beast finally collapsed, its body twitching before going still.


    William''s chest heaved with exhaustion, his hands slick with the beast''s blood. But as the adrenaline faded, a strange sensation washed over him¡ªa sense of calm, of peace. His body felt lighter, almost refreshed, as if the life the beast had drained from its victims was now returning to him.


    His vision blurred as his knees buckled, the weight of the battle finally crashing down on him. The last thing he remembered before everything went dark was the sound


    of his heartbeat, slowing as he fell into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 24

    High above the chaotic battlefield, hidden amongst the branches of a towering tree, a man sat perched on a sturdy branch. He was cloaked in a flowing black robe that covered his entire body, including his head. The fabric was so dark it seemed to absorb the surrounding light, blending perfectly with the shadows.His gaze was fixed on the tunnel entrance, his eyes narrowed, as if he could see through the solid stone walls to the events unfolding within.


    "Interesting," he muttered to himself, his voice barely more than a whisper. "That kid managed to kill a beast without an ability. Impressive, but troublesome."


    He shifted slightly, the branch beneath him barely swaying under his weight. The corners of his mouth curved into a small frown. "Even though it was just a newborn-tier beast, it''s not something a kid like him should be able to handle." He leaned forward, his gaze growing colder. "I need to get rid of him."


    Without another word, he slipped off the branch. But instead of plummeting to the ground below, he hovered in the air, his feet just inches above the grass. The man began to move forward, gliding silently through the air as if he were walking on an invisible path. He moved with an eerie grace, his robe fluttering slightly behind him, making no sound as he approached the tunnel entrance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    In a different part of the battlefield, the landscape was a scene of utter devastation. Trees were uprooted, craters dotted the ground, and the smell of smoke and burnt earth filled the air. Amongst the wreckage, a hulking figure lay sprawled on the ground, his massive frame making him look almost like a mountain of muscle and sinew.


    His clothes were torn and bloodied, riddled with holes that revealed his skin beneath, and his breath came in labored gasps.


    The man, built like a legend from old, with a physique rivaling Ronnie Coleman''s, groaned softly as he rolled onto his back. He glanced at the watch strapped to his thick wrist and grimaced.


    "Twenty minutes is up," he muttered to himself. His voice was a low rumble, full of exhaustion. "They better not be late."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Back near the tunnel, the battlefield was descending into chaos. The soldiers, brave and determined as they were, were losing ground. The enemies were pushing forward relentlessly, their numbers overwhelming. Commander Charles was out of the fight, his body battered and bruised from his earlier fight.


    Miss Mona and Hiro, too, were down, their once formidable forms now slumped against the walls, barely holding onto consciousness.


    The enemy''s abilities were wreaking havoc on the remaining defenses. Advanced weaponry and machinery that the soldiers had brought to support the battle were now melted heaps of metal, rendered useless by the enemy''s corrosive powers. Some enemies had broken through the front lines, their fierce aggression leading them straight toward the students who huddled in fear.


    Screams filled the air as the enemies reached the terrified students. They ran in every direction, trying to escape the onslaught. Some, in a desperate bid to survive, crawled under the damaged buses, thinking they would find safety there. But the enemy spotted them, a wicked grin spreading across his face. He raised his hand, and with a swift motion, unleashed his ability.


    A sudden, intense pressure filled the air as the enemy''s power, gravitational manipulation, was unleashed. The ground beneath the buses buckled and cracked, the vehicles themselves creaking ominously. The students hiding beneath were crushed in an instant, their bodies crumpling under the immense force, their screams abruptly cut off.


    The scene was horrific, and the remaining teachers and soldiers were powerless to stop it. They fought bravely, but the tide was against them. Their ranks were thinning, their strength waning.


    Then, amidst the chaos, a voice echoed through the tunnel. It was deep and resonant, carrying over the noise of battle with a commanding presence.


    "I''m sorry that I''m late."


    All eyes turned to the tunnel entrance as a figure descended from above. He wore a pristine white robe, stark against the dark, chaotic backdrop. Sparks of electricity danced across his body, casting an ethereal glow around him. He held a traditional Chinese fan in one hand, his posture relaxed, almost casual.


    The man looked to be in his late fifties, his face calm and composed, yet exuding an air of absolute authority. He seemed almost otherworldly, like a deity descending to the mortal realm. As he landed lightly on the ground, the soldiers, battered and bloodied, stared at him in awe. A murmur spread through their ranks, quickly growing into a cheer.


    "It''s General!" someone shouted.


    Hope surged through the ranks of the soldiers, their morale skyrocketing. The sight of the man before them, with lightning crackling at his fingertips, was like a beacon of salvation. The enemies, on the other hand, were struck with fear. Their bravado melted away as they realized who stood before them.


    "It''s General Zhao!" one of them gasped, his face turning pale. Panic spread like wildfire as the enemy soldiers began to drop their weapons, turning and running in a frantic bid to escape. But it was too late.


    General Zhao''s eyes narrowed as he glanced at the fleeing enemies. With a casual flick of his wrist, he raised his fan, and in the next instant, his body blurred. He moved with such speed just like the yellow flash of the leaf (AN: If you know who I''m talking about), his movements impossibly fast.


    The soldiers watched in stunned silence as he tore through the enemy ranks. Each step he took left a trail of lightning in his wake, the air crackling with electricity. In less than a minute, over 800 enemies lay sprawled across the ground, their bodies motionless. General Zhao stopped, standing amidst the carnage, his robe unruffled, his fan still in hand. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers stared at him, their eyes wide with shock and awe. The battlefield had gone from chaos to silence in the blink of an eye. General Zhao turned to them, his expression calm.


    "Backup will arrive shortly," he said, his voice carrying clearly over the stunned silence. "When they do, I want everyone to get healed as quickly as possible."


    He gestured toward a distant section of the battlefield. "Commander Charles is over there. Make sure he gets the treatment he needs."


    A soldier stepped forward, saluting sharply. "Sir, where are you going?"


    General Zhao turned, his gaze shifting toward the tunnel entrance. "There''s still a rat I need to take care of," he replied, his tone casual as he started walking toward the darkness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Inside the tunnel, the man in the dark robe moved silently toward William''s unconscious form. The boy lay crumpled on the ground, his body limp beside the beast he had somehow managed to kill. The man''s eyes narrowed as he approached, his hand slowly shifting into a spear-like shape, energy crackling faintly around it.


    "No hard feelings, kid," he murmured, raising his arm, ready to strike. "You''re just too dangerous to be left alone."


    He lunged forward, his hand descending toward William''s head.


    But his strike was stopped mid-air, a soft clang echoing through the tunnel. A traditional Chinese fan had appeared, blocking his path. The man in the dark robe glanced up, startled, his eyes widening.


    "Hey, buddy!" General Zhao''s voice was light, almost cheerful. "If you''re trying to give head massages, you''re doing it all wrong. Need a tutorial?"


    The robed man''s eyes narrowed in recognition. He leaped back instantly, but not before the fan moved in a swift arc. He landed several feet away, clutching his right arm. Blood dripped onto the floor, his severed limb lying on the ground between them. It was a clean cut, smooth and precise.


    "You¡­" the man hissed, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Too late," General Zhao said softly, his eyes gleaming. He flicked his fan again, and the man''s head rolled off his shoulders, his body collapsing to the ground. The general sighed, making a mock gun gesture with his fan. "Headshot."


    He turned to William, who lay still on the cold stone floor, his breathing shallow. The general glanced at the dead beast beside him, his brow furrowing in thought.


    "Now, how did you manage to kill that thing?" he mused. "Interesting¡­"


    Without another word, he carefully lifted William onto his back and headed back toward the entrance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    By the time General Zhao returned to the clearing, the backup had arrived. Soldiers swarmed the area, medics tending to the wounded. The healers moved quickly, their hands glowing with soft, green light as they worked to mend the injuries of soldiers and students alike. Although the physical wounds would heal, the emotional scars would take much longer.


    General Zhao laid William down on the ground, motioning for a medic to come over. The healer knelt beside the unconscious boy, placing her hands gently on his chest. A soft glow enveloped William, and she nodded after a moment.


    "I''ve healed what I can. He just needs rest now," she said, her voice gentle.


    The general nodded, watching as the medic moved to tend to others. A familiar figure approached him, his posture stiff and formal.


    "General," Commander Charles said, saluting. His face was pale, his movements stiff from the pain of his injuries. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault I couldn''t protect the students."


    General Zhao turned to him, his expression unreadable. "Yes, it is your fault," he replied, his voice steady. "And as punishment, I want you to find out how that teacher managed to fool us all."


    Commander Charles straightened, his jaw clenching. "I will, sir."


    General Zhao''s eyes flickered with something dark and dangerous. "And make sure to kill anyone who tries to interfere. I''ll handle the higher-ups. Our soldiers deserve justice."


    Commander Charles nodded, his face set in grim determination. "I''ll do everything in my power to make them pay, sir."


    The general nodded, his gaze shifting to the battlefield. "Gather all the uninjured men and collect every body. I don''t want anyone left behind."


    Commander Charles saluted again. "Yes, sir. What about the enemies?"


    General Zhao glanced at the beast''s corpse. "Bring the beast''s body back. It''s useful. As for the rest¡­ leave them for the crows."


    The commander nodded and turned to leave. The clearing was filled with the sounds of movement and hushed conversations as soldiers and medics worked to clean up the aftermath of the battle.


    ¨C¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An hour later, the mood in the camp was somber. The surviving students sat in small groups, their eyes wide and unseeing. The horror of what they had witnessed was still fresh in their minds. Some stared at nothing, their expressions blank, while others sobbed quietly, their bodies shaking with the force of their grief.


    General Zhao watched them, his expression softening. "Poor kids," he murmured. "They shouldn''t have had to go through this."


    Commander Charles approached him, his face grim. "It''s ready, sir."


    General Zhao nodded. "Let''s go."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Deep in the heart of the heretics'' base, the atmosphere was tense. The throne room was dimly lit, shadows flickering on the walls. At the center of the room, the Heretic King sat on his throne, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the armrest. Before him, a man knelt, his forehead touching the cold stone floor. His entire body shook with fear, sweat dripping down his face.


    "So, they failed?" the king said softly, his voice carrying a deadly edge.


    "Yes, your highness," the man stammered, his voice trembling.


    The king waved his hand dismissively, and the man''s scream echoed through the chamber as his body disintegrated, turning to dust in the blink of an eye.


    The king''s eyes burned with fury. "Incompetent fools¡­"


    Beside him, another man stepped forward, bowing low. "Your highness, they did manage to bring back some information."


    The king''s gaze shifted to him. "The kid who killed a beast?"


    The man nodded. "Yes, your highness. He did it without an ability."


    The king''s eyes narrowed. "No one has ever done that except"HIM". If he learns to use an ability, he will become a threat. Eliminate him."


    The man bowed even lower. "I will do everything necessary, your highness. Even if it means using the Anbu."


    The king''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "Good."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Far to the east, the military convoy carrying the students coming from the east side sped along a deserted highway. In one of the buses, a boy glanced nervously at the convoy of armored vehicles flanking them.


    "Is it just me, or does the security seem a bit too much?" he muttered to his friend beside him.


    "I mean, what could possibly go wrong?"

 Chapter 25

    The tunnel was filled with a heavy, oppressive silence, broken only by the soft, muffled sobs of the surviving students. The air was thick with the smell of blood and dust, and the dim light from the flickering emergency lamps cast long, eerie shadows on the walls. The ground was littered with debris, shattered stones, and the remnants of the battle that had raged not long ago.But the most harrowing sight of all was the rows of bodies laid out neatly on the cold, hard ground.


    The fallen students and teachers were arranged with as much dignity as the survivors could manage in the aftermath of such chaos. Their faces were pale, smeared with dried blood and dirt, their eyes closed as if in uneasy slumber.


    Some of the younger students, faces still wet with tears, stood trembling before the bodies of their friends, their expressions etched with a grief too raw and profound for words.


    A boy knelt beside the still form of his best friend, his hands shaking as he reached out to touch the bloodied face. "You promised¡­ you promised we''d graduate together¡­" His voice broke, the words dissolving into sobs.


    The remaining teachers, soldiers, and students stood gathered around the fallen, their faces somber and pale. Each face told a story of pain, guilt, and sorrow¡ªsurvivors of a nightmare that had claimed so many of their own. The soft weeping of the students was the only sound that dared to disturb the hushed stillness of the tunnel.


    Then, General Zhao stepped forward, his presence commanding immediate attention. He stood tall and straight, his white robe glowing faintly in the dim light. His gaze swept over the assembled survivors, his expression grave, yet a fierce determination burned in his eyes.


    "Everyone," he began, his voice clear and strong, cutting through the sorrow like a blade. The sobbing quieted as all eyes turned to him. "I know you''re hurting. I know you''re scared. I know you''ve lost friends, mentors, people you cared about. What you''ve experienced today is something no one should ever have to face."


    He paused, letting his words sink in, his gaze lingering on the faces of the students. "These people lying here¡ªthey fought bravely. They gave their lives to protect you, to protect all of us. They didn''t die in vain." His voice hardened, the air around him crackling with a barely contained intensity. "But I need you to understand something. This isn''t over."


    There was a murmur among the students, their tear-streaked faces looking at him with a mix of fear and confusion. General Zhao continued, his tone fierce and unyielding. "Some of you may be thinking of quitting, of walking away from all this, and I won''t stop you. But before you make that choice, ask yourself this: If you turn your back now, what happens when they come for your families?


    Your loved ones?"


    A wave of shock rippled through the crowd. The students exchanged nervous glances, their expressions turning from sorrow to unease.


    "Do you want them to die like the fallen here?" General Zhao''s voice rose, his eyes blazing with a fierce light. "Do you want to be weak forever, to watch helplessly as the people you care about are taken from you?"


    The students shook their heads, murmurs of "No, sir," spreading through the crowd. General Zhao stepped forward, his voice thundering now, filling the tunnel with a commanding presence that made the very air tremble.


    "DO YOU WANT TO BE WEAK FOREVER?" he shouted, his voice echoing off the walls, a roar of defiance against the darkness that threatened to consume them.


    "NO, SIR!" The response was louder this time, the students'' voices filled with a raw, desperate energy. Some wiped their tears away, their faces setting into expressions of grim resolve.


    General Zhao nodded, his gaze piercing and intense. "Does crying wipe away your tears? Does it bring them back?"


    "No, sir!" they cried, their voices stronger now, more determined.


    "Then stop crying and get stronger! Strong enough to protect your loved ones, strong enough to make sure this never happens again!" His words were like fire, igniting something deep within them, a spark of hope, of defiance.


    "Yes, sir!" they shouted, their voices united in a single, powerful cry. There was no hesitation now, no uncertainty. Their resolve had been forged in the crucible of pain and loss, hardening into something unbreakable.


    General Zhao looked at them, his expression softening slightly. "Good," he said quietly. "If you don''t want this to happen again, if you want to be strong enough to protect your loved ones¡­ then remember this moment. Remember it and let it drive you to become stronger."


    The students, teachers, and soldiers turned to face the fallen, their postures straightening. In unison, they raised their hands in a solemn salute, honoring the dead with a silence filled with respect and sorrow.


    General Zhao watched them for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then he turned to Commander Charles, who stood nearby, his arm still in a sling.


    "Commander Charles," General Zhao said, his tone formal. "Leave some men here to guard the bodies. The base is sending a team to transport them home."


    "Yes, sir," Commander Charles replied, saluting sharply despite his injuries. "I''ll see to it immediately."


    General Zhao nodded, his gaze lingering on the fallen for a moment longer. "Make sure they''re treated with the respect they deserve," he said softly.


    Charles''s voice was filled with determination as he replied, "I will, sir. I swear it."


    With a final, lingering glance at the silent ranks of the fallen, General Zhao turned away. "Let''s move out," he ordered. "We''re not done yet."


    The soldiers and students began to move, their faces still pale but their steps steadier, their resolve renewed. The buses, now reduced by two, were waiting outside. The surviving students from the destroyed vehicles boarded the remaining buses, their eyes darting around as they tried to find seats.


    The atmosphere inside the bus was heavy, the loss palpable in the empty spaces that should have been filled with their friends. Although they had lost two buses, the real loss was far greater¡ªup to fifty students had fallen in the battle.


    William lay unconscious on the back seat, his face pale but peaceful. Miss Mona sat beside him, her eyes soft as she looked at his still form.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice so quiet it was almost lost in the hum of the engine. Then her gaze sharpened as something in William''s pocket caught her eye, a small, glimmering object peeking out from the fabric. Curiosity flickered in her eyes as she reached out, hesitating for a moment before she gently tugged the object free.


    ---


    In a dimly lit room, the atmosphere was tense, the air thick with unspoken words. A massive, round table dominated the space, surrounded by eleven chairs. Each chair was ornately crafted, its high back and intricate carvings denoting the importance of the one who would sit there. But one chair, larger and more imposing than the others, stood empty, its silence echoing ominously through the room.


    The shadows around the table shifted as a deep, resonant voice spoke, filled with irritation. "Why was this meeting called? We had one recently. What''s so urgent?"


    A man seated across from the empty chair leaned forward, his eyes cold and hard. "The situation demanded it," he said curtly. "I just received word from one of my generals. The convoy transporting the students was attacked."


    The others exchanged looks, their expressions darkening. A woman with sharp features and piercing eyes leaned back in her chair, her lips curling into a sardonic smile. "We knew they would attack," she said dismissively. "That''s what the soldiers are for, isn''t it?"


    The man''s gaze turned icy as he continued. "They sent a Heretic."


    A ripple of shock spread through the room, the others leaning forward, their eyes wide. "A Heretic?" one of them whispered, disbelief coloring his tone. "They sent a Heretic after children?"


    "And not just that," the man added, his voice grim. "They also sent three beasts."


    Gasps echoed around the table, the atmosphere growing colder. "How did they manage to get them onto Earth without us detecting them?" a man with a stern, angular face demanded.


    The head general''s face tightened. "It seems the Heretics have acquired a powerful concealing artifact. A spy managed to infiltrate the buses."


    A booming voice erupted from the shadows, filled with rage. "This is an insult! We are the B10, and we can''t even protect a group of students?"


    There were murmurs of agreement around the table, the tension mounting as anger filled the room.


    Then a calm voice, steady and composed, spoke, cutting through the noise. "How many casualties?"


    The head general''s expression turned somber. "Around fifty students."


    The woman arched an eyebrow, her tone dismissive. "That''s surprisingly low."


    "Luckily, one of my generals was quick to respond," the head general said, his voice tight. "Otherwise, it would have been much worse."


    The woman''s gaze sharpened. "Good," she said softly. "But this was a direct attack. They''re getting bolder."


    The head general nodded, but then his expression shifted, a shadow of unease crossing his face. "There''s more.


    One of the students managed to kill a newborn-tier beast¡­ without possessing an ability."


    Stunned silence fell over the room, the members of the B10 staring at him in disbelief. Even the calm voice, usually unshakable, faltered. "No one has been able to do that except¡­" His voice trailed off, his eyes turning to the empty chair.


    "HIM," the woman whispered, her gaze fixed on the vacant seat, a strange mixture of fear and reverence in her eyes.


    The others nodded, their expressions thoughtful, shadows of old fears lurking in their eyes. The calm one''s gaze hardened. "Keep an eye on that boy," he ordered quietly. "We must protect him¡­ or be ready to kill him if he becomes a threat."


    ---


    The world was a blur of white and light as William opened his eyes. His head felt heavy, his body aching with a dull, persistent throb. He blinked, his vision slowly clearing to reveal a stark, sterile room. The walls were painted a soft, clinical white, and the faint scent of antiseptic hung in the air.


    "Where¡­ am I?" he murmured, his voice hoarse and dry.


    "Oh, you''re awake!" A woman''s voice, gentle and soothing, filled the air. William turned his head to see a nurse standing by his bed, her smile warm and reassuring.


    "Where am I?" he asked again, his mind struggling to piece together the fragments of his memory.


    The nurse''s smile widened. "You''re in the school clinic. You passed out after the battle. You''re safe now."


    Right, William thought, the events of the battle flooding back to him. The Heretics¡­ the beasts¡­ His head ached as he tried to remember everything. "We were attacked," he said slowly, his voice thick with exhaustion. "Did we¡­ win?"


    The system''s voice, cold and clinical, echoed in his mind. "It appears so."


    The nurse stepped forward, her movements brisk and efficient. "Let''s run a few tests to make sure you''re all right."


    She took his pulse, checked his blood pressure, and asked him to follow her finger with his eyes. After a few more tests, she nodded, satisfied. "Everything looks good. You''re in perfect condition."


    She handed him a small handbook, her expression turning serious. "Your room number and a map of the school are inside. You should get some rest. You''ve been through a lot."


    William nodded, his mind still hazy. "Where are my things?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    "They should be in your room," the nurse replied. "You''re in the dormitory now. Take it easy, all right?"


    "Thank you," William murmured, his voice soft. He took the handbook and slowly pushed himself off the bed, his legs trembling slightly as he stood. The clinic was larger than he had expected, rows of beds stretching out in neat lines. Soldiers and students lay on the beds, some unconscious, others bandaged and pale, their faces etched with pain.


    He made his way to the door, each step feeling like an eternity. As he stepped outside, the sunlight hit his eyes, blinding him for a moment. He raised a hand to shield his face, squinting at the bright sky above.


    Opening the handbook, he glanced at the map inside. The school was massive, sprawling across a vast expanse with countless buildings and facilities¡ªmalls, restaurants, training grounds. It looked more like a small city than a school.


    "So this is where I''m supposed to live until graduation," William muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief. He glanced around, trying to get his bearings. "Now, where do I go for the admission process?"


    He studied the map, his brow furrowing in frustration. "How the hell does one use this thing?, who even use maps nowadays."


    A delicate voice, filled with amusement, sounded behind him. "Oh, look who''s awake." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William turned, blinking in surprise. A woman in her twenties stood there, her military uniform pristine, the black and purple fabric hugging her form in a way that spoke of both elegance and authority.


    "Hi, Miss Mona," William greeted, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

 Chapter 26

    "Miss Mona?" William''s voice broke the stillness as he spotted her near the entrance of the clinic. She turned to face him, her expression softening just slightly as she took in his tired yet determined stance."Yes, William?" she asked, her voice steady and composed, though there was a hint of concern beneath it.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Find more to read at empire


    William shrugged, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "I''m okay, I guess. I was just about to go for my admission process."


    Miss Mona raised an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You should take things slow. You''ve been through a lot. Go rest."


    William shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the handbook in his hand. "I would, but I can''t even figure out this map. I don''t know where the dormitory is."


    Miss Mona''s lips curled into a wry smile. "You don''t know how to read maps?"


    "Why would I learn how to read maps when I have GPS?" William shot back, a smirk forming on his face.


    Miss Mona let out a small, exasperated sigh. "Sometimes, I wonder how your generation survives." She gestured for him to follow her. "Come on, I''ll show you the way."


    As they walked, William couldn''t help but notice the eerie emptiness of the campus. The grand buildings stood silent, their towering facades casting long shadows across the paved walkways. There were no students milling about, no bustling chatter or laughter echoing through the air.


    "Where is everyone?" he asked, glancing around uneasily.


    "Most students are busy with their admission process," Miss Mona replied without breaking stride. Her voice was calm, but there was an underlying tension that made William''s stomach twist.


    An awkward silence fell between them, broken only by the sound of their footsteps against the cobblestone path. William''s mind raced with questions, but he hesitated, unsure of what to say. The quiet stretched on, the air thick with unspoken thoughts.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. "What happened after I passed out?" His voice was barely above a whisper.


    Miss Mona''s steps slowed, and she turned her gaze to the sky, her eyes clouded with memory. "Backup arrived. The General himself came to deal with the situation."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "The General? He came all the way here?"


    "Yes," Miss Mona confirmed, her voice dropping to a murmur. "He''s the one who killed the Heretic."


    William''s mind reeled. He had heard stories about the General¡ªan enigmatic figure known for his unparalleled strength and tactical genius. For him to have come personally¡­ the situation must have been dire. He felt a pang of guilt for having been unconscious during the crucial moment.


    "Thank you," Miss Mona''s voice cut through his thoughts, startling him. Her expression had softened, the cold indifference he had come to associate with her replaced by something gentler.


    William shook his head, a small, self-deprecating smile on his lips. "There''s no need to thank me. I was just trying to save myself. Besides, who knows? I might even get some contribution points for this." He chuckled, the sound hollow even to his own ears.


    Miss Mona scoffed, though the harshness in her tone was gone. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, rookie."


    They reached the dormitory building, a four-story structure that loomed above them. Its facade was sleek and modern, with large windows that reflected the surrounding greenery. The entrance was flanked by tall pillars, and a sign above the door read "Freshmen Dormitory" in bold, elegant script. The building looked imposing, almost intimidating, as if it were silently judging all who entered.


    Miss Mona stopped at the entrance, turning to face William. "This is it. Go rest and take care of yourself."


    "You''re leaving?" William asked, a note of disappointment in his voice.


    Miss Mona''s eyes sparkled with a teasing light. "Oh, what''s this? You want me to come in?"


    William''s face flushed crimson, and he averted his gaze. "N-no, that''s not what I meant¡­"


    Miss Mona chuckled softly. "Relax, I''m just messing with you." She paused, her expression turning thoughtful. "Oh, I almost forgot." She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, plain box. "You dropped this."


    William blinked in surprise, then quickly took the box from her hand. "Thanks," he muttered, his cheeks still burning.


    Miss Mona gave him a small smile. "Take care, William." With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing down the empty path.


    William watched her go, then shook his head with a sigh. "Crazy woman¡­ Doesn''t she have any shame?"


    "Oh?" The system''s voice chimed in, its tone laced with amusement. "Didn''t you say you were going to charm all the campus belles? Are you getting shy now?"


    "I''m not shy!" William snapped, his face reddening even more. "I''m just¡­ not used to this."


    "Sure you aren''t," the system teased, a faint chuckle echoing in his mind.


    Ignoring the system, William pushed open the door and stepped into the dormitory. The lobby was spacious and well-lit, with polished floors and modern decor. A few students were milling about, some chatting in groups while others lugged suitcases and boxes up the stairs.


    He made his way to the third floor, his heart pounding as he reached Room 073. Taking a deep breath, he turned the handle and stepped inside.


    The room was larger than he had expected, with three neatly made beds lined up against the walls. Each bed had a small nightstand and a wardrobe beside it. The walls were painted a calming shade of blue, and a large window let in a stream of warm sunlight, illuminating the room in a golden glow.


    There was a study desk against the far wall, complete with a comfortable chair and a half-filled bookshelf. The room felt welcoming, yet there was an underlying sense of anticipation, as if it were waiting for its occupants to breathe life into it.


    William''s eyes roamed the space, landing on his suitcase and uniform neatly arranged on the bed closest to the window. He let out a small sigh of relief. "Looks like I''m the first one here."


    He had expected his roommates to have moved in already, but the room was eerily empty. "Maybe they''re still busy with the admission process," he muttered, shrugging to himself.


    Choosing the bed he felt most comfortable with, he plopped down, the mattress firm yet yielding beneath him. His body ached, the adrenaline rush from the battle now replaced by a bone-deep exhaustion. He lay back, staring at the ceiling, his mind drifting.


    Although his body was healing, his mind was far from okay. The memory of the fight with the beast, the raw fear and desperation, still lingered like a dark cloud. He felt drained, both physically and mentally. All he wanted to do was close his eyes and sleep for days, but¡­


    "That''s not what I''m planning on doing," he murmured, a grin slowly spreading across his face.


    "Now," he said softly, his eyes gleaming with anticipation, "let''s check the system''s rewards."


    ¡ª


    High above the clouds, where the air was thin and the sky a deep, endless blue, stood a majestic mountain. Its jagged peak pierced the heavens, shrouded in mist and clouds that swirled like a living shroud around it. The mountain was ancient, its slopes covered in dense forests and sheer rock faces that seemed to stretch forever.


    Atop this colossal edifice, nestled like a crown, was a temple. Its architecture was distinctly Japanese, with sweeping roofs and intricate wooden carvings that spoke of a time long past. The temple stood in stark contrast to its rugged surroundings, its pristine beauty a testament to the skill and dedication of those who had built it.


    The courtyard was vast, its stone tiles worn smooth by centuries of use. Delicate cherry blossom trees lined the edges, their pale pink petals fluttering in the gentle breeze. The air was filled with the faint scent of incense, a calming aroma that permeated every corner of the sacred space.


    Inside the temple, the atmosphere was serene, almost otherworldly. The main hall was spacious, its polished wooden floors gleaming in the soft, filtered light that streamed through the narrow windows. The walls were adorned with ancient scrolls and paintings, each telling stories of battles and legends long forgotten.


    In the center of the hall, a low wooden table sat between two figures. They were playing Go, the traditional board game of strategy and skill. The figure on the left, clad in a flowing black kimono, moved a piece with deliberate precision. His eyes were sharp, focused, as he contemplated his next move.


    The other figure, wearing the simple robes of a monk, watched with a calm, contemplative expression. His head was bald, and his long, white beard brushed against his chest as he leaned forward, his hand hovering over the board.


    "It has begun, hasn''t it?" the monk asked, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate through the hall.


    The man in the kimono nodded, placing his piece with a soft click. "Yes. The wheels are in motion."


    The monk stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Did your student go?"


    "He did," the man replied, his gaze never leaving the board. "Though there is little left for him to learn at the academy."


    The monk''s eyes Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    narrowed, his fingers drumming lightly on the table. "I heard a student managed to kill a beast without an ability," he said slowly, each word deliberate.


    The man in the kimono paused, his hand hovering above the board. "So I''ve heard." His tone was casual, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªpride, perhaps, or concern.


    The monk nodded, his gaze distant as if peering into a far-off place. "No one has been able to do that before¡­ except him."


    Silence fell between them, heavy and fraught with unspoken tension. The monk''s fingers tightened around his beard, his eyes gleaming with a sharp, almost predatory light. "The boy is in great danger. The heretics will try to eliminate him. I wouldn''t be surprised if they sent an Anbu."


    The man in the kimono''s face darkened. "An Anbu?" He leaned back, his eyes narrowing. "You think they would go that far?"


    The monk''s lips curled into a grim smile. "For one who can challenge their power? Absolutely."


    He raised his hand, snapping his fingers sharply. The sound echoed through the hall, and a moment later, a figure appeared out of the shadows, kneeling before the two men. His face was obscured, his features indistinguishable, but his presence radiated an aura of lethal grace.


    "Find out everything about the boy," the monk commanded, his voice carrying an undeniable weight of authority. "Go to the academy where he is and protect him from the shadows."


    The figure bowed his head low, his voice a soft murmur. "Wakarimasu." With a swift, fluid movement, he disappeared, the only trace of his presence the faint rustle of his green hair as he vanished into thin air.


    The man in the kimono watched the spot where the man had been, his expression unreadable. "It seems things are about to


    get interesting."


    The monk''s eyes glinted with a dangerous light. "Indeed. The game has just begun." he said placing his piece.

 Chapter 27

    William lay on his bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, a small smirk forming on his lips. His thoughts were entirely consumed by the rewards the system had gifted him. "Shadow Lord''s system truly doesn''t disappoint," he thought. He mentally commanded the system to open the quest tab.The first quest caught his attention: "Stop Mr. Duke from blowing up the bus." Somehow, William had managed to accomplish that, even though it seemed impossible at the time. His reward was a level-up, bumping him to Level 2. All his base stats had increased by one, and the system had rewarded him with 50 store coins. "That''s useful," William thought.


    He figured the store coins would be essential for purchasing items or abilities from the system''s store, though he hadn''t explored it yet.


    The second quest was simple: "Don''t die from the enemy attack." William chuckled bitterly, remembering how he''d narrowly escaped death. Surviving an onslaught of more than 2000 enemies was no small feat. He received another level-up for this, pushing him to Level 3, but he couldn''t help but feel slightly disappointed. "A mere level-up for surviving that?" he thought, shaking his head.


    Still, another 50 store coins came with it, bringing his total to 100.


    But it was the "Additional quest" that intrigued William the most: "Kill enemies for more rewards." The system had been clear about this, and William had succeeded in killing a newborn-tier beast, albeit by sheer luck and his transformation into a shadow being. He clicked on the reward for the quest¡ªan attribute labeled Child of Thunder.


    His curiosity piqued, William mentally selected the attribute.


    Attribute: Child of Thunder.


    Description: When the malicious beast attacked a group of helpless children, a dashing hero stood up against the beast and vanquished it.


    William''s lips twisted into an amused grin. "A dashing hero? Me?" He couldn''t help but laugh. The description was cheesy, but something about it appealed to him. Maybe it was the idea of being a hero, of standing against impossible odds.


    Then he moved on to the attribute''s abilities.


    Ability 1: Thunder Ward.


    Description: Shields 10% of all lightning abilities aimed at the host. This is a passive ability. Note: Can be improved.


    William''s eyes widened. "10% immunity against lightning?" He would''ve fallen out of his bed if he were standing. Lightning was one of the most powerful abilities out there, and now he had partial immunity. The best part? It could be improved. Someday, he might even be immune to lightning entirely.


    And since it was a passive ability, it didn''t require him to use soul essence.


    He suddenly had the urge to touch the nearest electric circuit, just to test it out. Shaking his head to dismiss the reckless idea, he continued reading.


    The second ability was Thunderborn.


    Ability 2: Thunderborn.


    Description: The host''s affinity to lightning increases by 10%. This allows the host to perform minor lightning-based attacks using soul essence. Note: This is an active skill.


    William''s heart pounded in excitement. "I can actually perform lightning attacks?" It was almost like he had gained a full lightning-based ability. The system had now provided him with two abilities¡ªhis 3rd Eye and now, lightning control. However, there was a catch. He didn''t have a soul crystal yet, meaning he had no soul essence to activate his new powers.


    The last ability was Thunder Affinity.


    Ability 3: Thunder Affinity. Experience new tales on empire


    Description: When using weapons with lightning effects, the durability and sharpness of the weapon increase by 10%.


    William couldn''t help but feel satisfied. Though he didn''t currently own any weapons with lightning properties, it was nice to have an ability that could enhance them when he eventually acquired one. He was tempted to buy something, but the thought of his empty wallet made him frown. "No money means no weapons," he thought.


    Feeling the weight of his current financial problems, William opened the system''s store tab. As expected, the store was full of tempting items and skills, all of which were grayed out, indicating he didn''t have enough coins to buy them. Except for one¡ªDarkseer, a skill worth exactly 100 store coins. The price matched what William had, but he hesitated.


    "Is it worth spending all my coins on this?" He deliberated for a moment, then made a decision. He wasn''t sure when he''d earn more coins, so he decided to go for it.


    "Do you want to purchase this skill?" The system prompt appeared. "Price: 100 coins. Yes or no?"


    "Yes," William confirmed mentally.


    The system chimed, and a new notification popped up: "Skill Darkseer purchased."


    Skill Description: In the darkness, you find clarity. Active skill. Requires soul essence.


    William''s suspicion was correct¡ªit was a night vision skill. "Great for sneaking around in the dark," he thought, although it did require soul essence to use, which he didn''t have yet.


    Just as he closed the store, his stomach rumbled loudly, reminding him of how long it had been since his last proper meal. He stood up, went over to his luggage, and pulled out a bag of chips. Tearing it open, he sat back down on the bed, cross-legged, and began munching absentmindedly.


    He stared ahead, chewing slowly. "That''s all the rewards," he thought. It was a good haul, but something inside him told him this was only the beginning. He sent a mental command to the system: "Status."


    The interface appeared before him.


    --- S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Status]


    Name: William


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Level: 3


    Experience Value: 0/400


    Strength: 4 (+2)


    Agility: 3 (+2)


    Endurance: 3 (+2)


    HP: 100


    Skills: [The 3rd Eye ¨C Level 1] [Darkseer ¨C Level 1]


    Attributes: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    ---


    William closed the interface and gazed out of the window. The night outside was eerily silent, and the faint moonlight filtering through the glass cast long, ominous shadows across the room. His head began to ache, the weight of the day finally crashing down on him. Exhausted, he laid b


    ack on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Sleep came swiftly, but not peacefully.

 Chapter 28

    The warmth of the sun''s rays seeped through the curtains, causing William to stir from his sleep. His eyes blinked open slowly, and he winced as the brightness overwhelmed his vision. Raising his hand, he shielded his face, letting out a tired sigh. His stomach growled in protest, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten properly since the day before.Reluctantly, he got up from bed, the cool air making him shiver slightly as his bare feet touched the cold floor. His roommates were still nowhere to be found, and the room was eerily quiet. The silence was only broken by the occasional creaking of the wooden floor beneath his weight. William grabbed his towel and made his way to the bathroom.


    The hiss of the shower and the cold water against his skin woke him fully, washing away the grogginess from his mind.


    After brushing his teeth and dressing in simple attire¡ªa plain shirt and pants¡ªWilliam looked at himself in the mirror. Despite the simplicity of his outfit, there was something striking about his appearance. His face, calm and focused, looked sharper under the soft light. He ran a hand through his slightly damp hair, giving a small approving nod before leaving the room.


    Locking the door behind him, William descended the stairs, noticing the soft murmur of students gathering below. As he walked through the corridor, a few students greeted him with friendly smiles and nods, which he returned with a polite nod of his own.


    His striking appearance was enough to draw attention, and even though he didn''t care for it, William couldn''t help but notice how easily people were drawn to him.


    Stepping outside, the academy grounds stretched out before him in all their grandeur. The sun was high, casting a golden hue across the tall buildings and manicured lawns. Students moved in clusters, some heading toward various establishments, while others chatted among themselves.


    William spotted a few students from his school and even a few unfamiliar faces from the West, each group dressed in their academy uniforms.


    Most of them seemed to be heading in the same direction¡ªtoward the cafeteria. "Might as well follow them," William thought, his stomach rumbling again. The scent of freshly baked bread and warm food filled the air as they neared the cafeteria. It was massive, bustling with students.


    Once inside, William grabbed a tray and joined the line. The cafeteria was loud, filled with chatter, the clinking of cutlery, and the occasional laugh. Despite the chaos, the line moved quickly, and soon it was his turn to serve himself. The sheer variety of food available was overwhelming. Plates stacked high with eggs, sausages, pancakes, and fruit beckoned him, and he didn''t hold back.


    His tray was piled with food, drawing a few raised eyebrows from nearby students, but William didn''t care. Free food was not to be wasted.


    He found a quiet corner, away from the chaos, and sat down to eat. The cafeteria buzzed with energy, but William focused on his meal, savoring each bite.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted.


    A ripple of murmurs ran through the crowd, growing louder as a group of students entered the cafeteria. William looked up, and his eyes immediately locked onto the student at the front of the group. The boy had striking blue hair, styled meticulously, and a proud, smug expression plastered across his face as if the world itself was beneath him.


    His presence commanded attention, and everyone in the cafeteria seemed to react to him.


    "Is that Billy Stark?" one student whispered to his friend at a nearby table.


    "Of course it is! Who else could it be?" the friend replied, his voice filled with awe. "Look at his hair, his face, and that smug expression. He''s the son of one of the B10. There''s no way you can mistake him."


    The B10. The ten most powerful humans, ruling the world with their immense wealth, influence, and strength. Most of them were Originals¡ªbeings who possessed unique abilities from birth. To be the son of one of them was a rare privilege, and Billy Stark embodied that privilege to the fullest. As the murmurs grew louder, Billy smirked, clearly enjoying the attention.


    William watched with narrowed eyes, but not out of admiration. The blue-haired boy might be the strongest in their age group, but William was no longer impressed by status alone. He felt his lips twitch into a smirk of his own. "Let''s see who''s stronger," he thought as he mentally activated his 3rd Eye, focusing it on Billy Stark.


    The system interface materialized in his mind, and the boy''s information appeared before him like a transparent screen:


    [Name: Billy Stark]


    Age: 16


    Strength: 9 sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Agility: 12


    Endurance: 7


    HP: 100


    Ability: Lightning


    Soul Essence: 14


    A surge of excitement rushed through William. He now had a reference, a way to gauge his own progress against someone considered elite. "He may be strong, but I''m not far behind," William thought, comparing his stats to Billy''s. The gap wasn''t as wide as one might expect, and once William unlocked his own abilities, he was confident he''d surpass the boy.


    Satisfied with the information, William dismissed the 3rd Eye and resumed his meal, the commotion in the cafeteria fading into background noise.


    After finishing his breakfast, William pushed his tray aside and stood up, stretching slightly. The commotion from Billy Stark''s entrance had died down, but there was still an excited energy lingering in the air. William ignored it, focused on the next task at hand¡ªcompleting his admission process.


    He stepped out of the cafeteria and took in the academy grounds once more, the towering buildings and sprawling establishments giving the place a city-like atmosphere.


    He wasn''t entirely sure where the admissions office was, so he asked around. With his striking appearance, it didn''t take much for people to offer help. Most of the students, both male and female, were more than willing to point him in the right direction. Some even lingered a little longer, their eyes following him as he walked away, but William was used to this kind of attention.


    As he made his way through the academy, he passed several impressive structures¡ªa mall, a sports arena, various shops, lecture halls, and even soldiers and teachers going about their business. He couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer size of Military Academy 4, located within Military Base 4, a secretive and sprawling complex known only to those who had access.


    It was more than just an academy¡ªit was a self-contained city.


    William finally reached the administrative building and stepped inside. The cool air greeted him as he approached the clerical desk, where a man in his early thirties was hunched over a keyboard, typing away. The rhythmic clicking of the keys filled the otherwise quiet room.


    William cleared his throat slightly to get the man''s attention.


    Without looking up, the man muttered, "Name?"


    "William," he replied.


    "William what?" the man asked, still typing.


    "Just William."


    At this, the man paused and finally looked up, his brow furrowing slightly. A flicker of pity crossed his eyes, but he quickly masked it. Without another word, the man typed William''s name into the system and after a few moments, looked back at him.


    "Looks like someone already completed your admission process for you," the clerk said, sounding slightly surprised. "Head over to that office," he pointed to a door further down the hall, "and collect your materials."


    William raised an eyebrow. "Someone already did it for me? It must be her," he thought, a shadow of a smile crossing his face.


    He thanked the man and walked toward the office. The door creaked open as he entered, revealing a woman in her twenties standing behind a cluttered desk. She had a sharp, confident look about her, her dark hair tied into a sleek ponytail that contrasted with her crisp white uniform.


    Her piercing eyes glanced up from the paperwork in front of her, scanning William briefly before softening into a more welcoming expression.


    "Good morning. I''m here to collect my materials," William said, his voice calm but firm.


    The woman smiled and nodded. "Wait here," she said, her voice carrying a warm undertone.


    She moved toward the back of the room, disappearing behind a shelf stacked with boxes and supplies. William stood by the door, his eyes briefly scanning the office¡ªsimple, efficient, with files and records neatly organized. The faint rustle of papers and boxes could be heard as the woman rummaged around.


    A few moments later, she emerged carrying a large box, placing it gently on the desk in front of him.


    "Here you go," she said with a grin. "In this box, you''ll find three uniforms, your daily essentials, school ID cards, and a phone." She paused briefly, picking up a pen and jotting something down on a piece of paper. As she finished, she tore the page from the notepad and slid it across the desk toward William. "And this," she added with a wink, "is my number. In case you need any... assistance."


    William glanced down at the paper, momentarily surprised, but his expression remained neutral. He collected the box and the note, offering her a polite smile. "Thanks."


    As he turned to leave, the woman leaned back against her desk, watching him exit with a sly grin playing on her lips. Once William was out of sight, she reached for the phone on her desk and quickly dialed a number.


    The line clicked, and a sharp, cold voice answered on the other end. "What do you want?"


    The woman''s tone shifted, becoming playful. "You won''t believe what I just saw. One of the new students... He''s so handsome. I think I''m going to make my move on him." She giggled, twirling a pen between her fingers.


    There was a long pause on the other end, followed by a tense silence. Then the cold voice responded, more intense now. "Stay away from him. He''s mine."


    The woman froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. "What do you mean ''he''s yours,'' Mona?"


    But before she could get an answer, the line went dead. The cold voice had hung up.

 Chapter 29

    After leaving the admissions office, William made his way back to the dorms, the box of materials under his arm. The afternoon sun filtered through the academy''s towering buildings, casting long shadows across the paths. As he walked, the sounds of students chattering and footsteps echoed around him, but William was lost in his thoughts.His mind was still replaying the events in the admissions office¡ªthe strange looks from the clerk, the woman''s flirtatious behavior, and the unsettling call she made right after he left.


    Reaching his dorm, he unlocked the door and stepped inside. His roommates were still nowhere to be found, which gave him a moment of peace. He placed the box on his bed and walked over to a small table where a bottle of water sat. Twisting the cap, he took a long drink, the cool liquid refreshing his dry throat.


    With a soft sigh, he set the bottle down and returned to the box, eager to see what had been given to him.


    Opening the box, William''s eyes immediately caught sight of the neatly folded uniforms. There were three of them, a striking combination of blue and black military attire that looked sharp and well-fitted. His fingers brushed over the fabric, and instinctively, he activated his Third Eye. His pupils shimmered faintly as the uniform''s true nature was revealed to him.


    This wasn''t ordinary fabric¡ªwoven into the material were complex structures designed for durability and regeneration. The uniform could heal itself if damaged, making it ideal for the brutal life of a military cadet.


    "Not bad," William muttered under his breath, impressed by the craftsmanship.


    Next, he picked up his ID card. The glossy surface reflected his image back at him, and he couldn''t help but smirk. "Handsome as always," he whispered, amused by his own vanity. The System, always present in his mind, chuckled softly, its voice like a shadow in the back of his consciousness.


    William continued exploring the contents of the box. There was a paper labeled "Rules and Regulations" at the top, and he sat down on the edge of the bed, unfolding it.


    The list of rules was typical of a military academy, but as he read, his eyebrows furrowed at certain points:


    - No students are allowed to leave Military Academy 4 and enter Military Base 4.


    - No students are allowed outside their dorms after 11 PM.


    - No opposite sex should be in the dorm after 9 PM.


    William paused, frowning at that last one. "Still enough time," he muttered under his breath, calculating the possibility of bending that rule.


    He continued reading:


    - No in-fighting between students. (William smirked at this one; it was clear this rule was more of a formality¡ªa guideline rather than an actual restriction.)


    - Always obey higher ranks: seniors, teachers, and military personnel.


    - Never be late to class.


    At the bottom of the list, there was an explanation about the phone included in the box. Apparently, it was no ordinary phone¡ªit was a spell-tech device that didn''t require charging, was waterproof, and had the ability to transform into any object the user desired.


    However, what caught William''s attention the most was the tracker embedded within the phone, allowing the academy to monitor every student''s movements.


    William narrowed his eyes and activated the Third Eye again, focusing on the phone. A complex network of symbols and spellwork lit up in his mind, many of which he didn''t fully understand. However, one thing became clear¡ªthis device was more than just a convenience. It was a tool for surveillance. The school would know where he was at all times.


    "Interesting¡­" he mused. The academy was more secretive and controlling than he had initially thought.


    He pressed the power button, or at least what he assumed was the power button, and the screen flickered to life. A message appeared on the display: "Welcome to the academy, William."


    Then, another notification popped up, asking: "What object would you like me to transform into?"


    William stood in front of the mirror, contemplating his options. After a moment, a sly grin crept across his face as he made his decision. Within seconds, the phone shimmered and morphed into a sleek, black earring. He fastened it onto his ear, admiring the way it enhanced his look.


    "Looking like a psl ," he said to his reflection, the grin still plastered on his face. The earring made him appear even more striking, amplifying his already cool aura.


    Checking the time, he saw it was just past noon¡ªlunchtime. He didn''t plan on missing any meal, especially in a place where free food was abundant. "Let''s go eat," he said to himself and left the room, locking the door behind him.


    The cafeteria was buzzing with activity as students filled the space, their chatter and laughter bouncing off the walls. William entered and headed straight for the serving line, this time opting for a more modest portion of food compared to his earlier feast. With his tray in hand, he made his way to the same corner where he had sat that morning, preferring the solitude it offered.


    As he ate, the same group of students from earlier caught his attention. Billy Stark and his entourage were once again at the center of it all. This time, however, Billy wasn''t content with simply sitting¡ªhe climbed onto a table, demanding the attention of everyone in the room.


    "Attention, everyone!" Billy''s voice boomed through the cafeteria, full of arrogance and authority. Conversations died down as eyes turned toward him, some filled with curiosity, others with disdain.


    Billy''s smug grin widened as he continued, "We''re all new here, and most of you are strangers to each other. But one day, you will all be my comrades, fighting behind me. So, I''d like to know who I''m fighting with." He paused, the silence in the room thick with anticipation. "I''ll go first, as you all know, I''m Billy Stark, the son of the B8th, Mr. Stark."


    Whispers spread through the crowd at the mention of his father''s title¡ªone of the powerful B10, the world''s elite. Billy, basking in the attention, raised a hand, and in a flash, lightning crackled from his fingers, a bolt striking dangerously close to a nearby student. The student yelped in fear, visibly shaking as his pants became damp.


    The sight of him wetting himself drew laughter from the crowd, "And I have Lightning Ability" Billy said while smirking, clearly pleased with himself.


    One by one, Billy''s group began introducing themselves¡ªsons and daughters of wealthy families, high-ranking officials, and powerful individuals. Their pride was palpable, each one boasting about their abilities or their family connections. The atmosphere grew thick with tension and elitism, separating those who were born into power from those who were not.


    When it was William''s turn, he stood up slowly, feeling the weight of the eyes on him. He kept his expression cold and emotionless. "I''m William," he said simply, his voice cutting through the air like a knife. "Nice to meet you all."


    Inside, however, his thoughts were far from humble. "Yeah beware boys, I''m the handsome one who''ll take all the school belles." He smirked inwardly, but to the others, he appeared distant, almost unapproachable.


    The introductions continued until it was a boy''s turn. The boy, with messy red hair, was too busy shoveling food into his mouth to notice it was his time to speak. He sat at a table by himself, utterly absorbed in his mountain of food, oblivious to the tension in the room.


    Billy, who had been enjoying the introductions so far, grew irritated by the boy''s lack of respect. One of Billy''s group members called out to the red-haired student, but he didn''t respond, still lost in his meal. The blatant disregard for Billy''s presence was enough to ignite his temper. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a sneer, Billy raised his hand and fired another bolt of lightning, this time aimed at the boy''s food. The bolt struck the pile of food, sending bits of it flying in all directions. The boy stopped mid-bite, his fork still halfway to his mouth.


    The room fell deathly silent, all eyes on the red-haired boy. He lowered his fork slowly, his head tilting slightly as he muttered, "Who did that?" His voice was low but carried a menacing edge, one that sent a ripple of unease through the crowd.

 Chapter 30

    The red-haired boy''s voice cut through the cafeteria like a sharp blade, sending a ripple of tension across the room."Who did that?" His tone was low but carried a dangerous edge, silencing the students who had been giggling moments earlier.


    He didn''t get an answer, so he repeated, louder and more menacingly, "I said, who did that?"


    One of Billy''s group members, a tall, sneering boy with dark hair, stood up from the table and replied smugly, "So what if I did it? What are you gonna do about it?" He crossed his arms, clearly not intimidated.


    The red-haired boy''s eyes narrowed, his lips curling into a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "So it''s you."


    Without warning, he stood up from his seat and grabbed his tray. The cafeteria seemed to hold its breath as everyone watched in anticipation. And then, in a blink, he was gone. There was a loud bang that echoed through the room as the red-haired boy reappeared, slamming the metal tray into the face of the dark-haired student.


    The force sent the boy crashing to the floor, blood pouring from his nose, his body limp as he passed out on impact.


    The entire cafeteria gasped. Some students even screamed, their chairs scraping back as they instinctively moved away from the unfolding scene.


    "Teleportation?" one student whispered.


    "No¡­ it''s something else," another murmured, clearly confused by the boy''s speed.


    But William, with the help of his Third Eye, saw it clearly. "He didn''t teleport." The red-haired boy had moved so fast that it only seemed like teleportation. The sheer speed at which he ran across the cafeteria was unmatched. One thought occupied William''s mind. "He''s fast."


    Suddenly, a voice came from beside him. "He''s fast."


    William nearly jumped, startled. He hadn''t sensed anyone near him, and he didn''t hear anyone approach. He turned and found himself looking at a girl with striking blue hair and matching blue eyes, her innocent face contrasted with the unsettling calm in her voice.


    She smiled softly. "Hi, I''m Sofia."


    Still recovering from his surprise, William nodded and introduced himself. "William."


    They both turned back to the scene in front of them. "Did you sense her?" William asked the System internally, his tone wary.


    "No," the System replied, its voice uncharacteristically serious. "She must be using a high-level artifact to conceal her presence."


    William, keeping his expression neutral, glanced at the girl from the corner of his eye. Curious, he activated his Third Eye to scan her, but all that appeared were a series of ???. He couldn''t discern anything about her, and the System chimed in again, "She''s using a very powerful artifact."


    "Well, as long as she doesn''t mess with me, it''s none of my business," William thought, returning his focus to the cafeteria drama.


    Meanwhile, the red-haired boy stood over his fallen opponent, the metal tray now dented from the impact. Blood oozed from the unconscious boy''s nose, pooling on the floor.


    Another boy from Billy''s group, angered by what had just happened to his friend, launched himself at the red-haired boy with a wild punch. The boy''s face was twisted with fury, his muscles bulging, but the red-haired boy didn''t flinch. He effortlessly dodged the attack, his movements fluid and precise. In a single motion, he struck back with a devastating punch to the student''s stomach.


    The impact was immediate¡ªthe student gasped, his eyes widening as the air was forcibly expelled from his lungs. Saliva sprayed from his mouth as he crumpled to the ground, clutching his midsection and groaning in pain.


    The cafeteria erupted in gasps and murmurs. The red-haired boy had just incapacitated two of Billy''s crew with ease, each with a single strike.


    The remaining three members of Billy''s group hesitated for a moment, unsure whether they wanted to continue. But Billy, seething with rage, shouted, "GET HIM! Teach that piece of shit a lesson!"


    The three boys moved in, surrounding the red-haired boy from different angles. One of them, a tall, muscular guy with the power of super strength, cracked his knuckles menacingly. The others prepared their abilities as well, their eyes locked on their target.


    But the red-haired boy didn''t seem phased. He crouched slightly, adjusting his stance. His posture was relaxed, but his eyes glinted with cold determination.


    They attacked at once.


    The first boy, the one with super strength, swung his massive fist at the red-haired boy''s head. The strike could have crushed stone, but the red-haired boy ducked just in time, the fist whizzing past his head. Using the momentum of the attack, the red-haired boy pivoted, grabbing the outstretched arm and twisting it behind the boy''s back.


    He slammed the student into one of the cafeteria tables, using the super strength boy''s own power against him. The table shattered on impact, leaving the super strength boy dazed and motionless on the floor.


    The second attacker tried to kick the red-haired boy, but he was ready. He sidestepped the kick, catching the student''s leg mid-air. With a swift motion, he spun the boy around and flung him across the cafeteria, sending him crashing into a row of chairs, the sound of clattering metal filling the room.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    The last student hesitated, panic in his eyes, but he had no chance to retreat. The red-haired boy closed the distance in an instant, delivering a knee to the student''s chest. The force sent the boy flying backward, gasping for breath as he slammed into the wall, unconscious before he hit the ground.


    It was over. The three boys lay sprawled across the floor, groaning in pain or knocked out completely.


    From beside him, Sofia murmured, "He''s a battle master."


    William nodded in agreement. "A battle master¡­ impressive." He glanced at Sofia. She''s no ordinary girl either, he thought. For her to see and understand the intricacies of the fight without any aid like his Third Eye, she had to be exceptionally skilled or well-informed.


    The red-haired boy stood amidst the fallen students, his expression unreadable as he scanned the room. He raised his voice, cutting through the shocked silence. "Who else?"


    A moment of tense stillness filled the cafeteria before Billy Stark stepped forward, electricity crackling across his body. His face was a mask of fury, and his eyes locked onto the red-haired boy with pure hatred.


    "I''ll do it myself," Billy snarled, lightning surging from his fingertips.


    The red-haired boy turned toward him, his face calm, almost bored. He raised his hands and assumed a traditional Japanese hand-fighting stance, signaling for Billy to make his move. The silent challenge only infuriated Billy further.


    Billy''s body surged with electrical energy as he infused his legs with lightning, giving him a burst of speed. He dashed forward, lightning flickering across the floor as he charged. The students watched with bated breath, the air in the room humming with static electricity.


    But the red-haired boy''s eyes followed Billy''s movement with ease. "Slow," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible over the crackling of the lightning.


    In a blur, the red-haired boy moved, far faster than Billy. He leaped into the air, soaring above Billy''s head. Flames began to gather around his fist, oozing out from the back of his hand. As he descended, his arm exploded downward, flames intensifying as he aimed a fiery blow directly at Billy''s head.


    BOOM! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cafeteria was rocked by the impact. The sound of the blow echoed through the room as Billy was sent crashing to the floor with a thud, knocked out cold. The flames from the red-haired boy''s hand dissipated as he landed gracefully, exhaling softly.


    The cafeteria was dead silent. No one dared to move.


    The red-haired boy, now standing near the door, casually turned back to the room, a mischievous smile on his face. "The name''s Liam. Nice to meet you all."


    With that, he walked out, the students parting in a stunned silence as he passed.


    Once Liam had left, the cafeteria exploded into chaos. Students scrambled to talk about what had just happened, voices overlapping as they shared their disbelief and awe. William remained seated, his mind processing the fight.


    "So¡­ his ability is fire," William thought to himself, feeling a strange mixture of respect and intrigue. "Nice to meet you too, Liam."

 Chapter 31

    The aftermath of the fight in the cafeteria was chaotic. Students whispered amongst themselves, their voices a mixture of awe and fear, while the faint smell of blood still lingered in the air. The nurses arrived quickly, rushing to tend to the unconscious boys from Billy''s group. The red-haired student, Liam, had already left the scene, leaving behind an air of mystery and tension.William stood up, ready to leave as the nurses carried the injured students out. Just as he turned toward the exit, Sofia''s soft voice broke the buzz of conversation.


    "Goodbye, William," she said with a smile that could have been mistaken for innocent¡ªbut something about it felt off.


    William blinked, caught off guard. He hadn''t expected her to say anything. He awkwardly nodded, unsure how to respond. "Goodbye," he mumbled, and turned to walk away.


    "What''s her deal?" William thought as he pushed open the cafeteria door and stepped into the cooler night air. "Is that how girls flirt?" He was confused, more than anything. Sofia seemed so strange, so unlike the other students. But before he could dwell too long on her behavior, William headed back to his dorm, hoping for some rest after the day''s unexpected drama.


    When he entered his room, he noticed the still-empty beds. His roommates were still absent. It had been days now, and he had yet to meet them. "Do I even have roommates?" William pondered. He recalled the earlier attack on the academy¡ªthe one that had taken many students'' lives. Perhaps that was the reason for the empty spaces.


    But before he could give it much more thought, a knock resounded on his door.


    His pulse quickened. "At this hour?" He approached the door cautiously, his hand hovering over the handle. When he opened it, a soldier stood there, his expression neutral, unreadable.


    "Are you William?" the soldier asked, his voice gruff.


    William hesitated before nodding. "Yeah¡­ why?"


    "Follow me," the soldier ordered, giving no further explanation.


    A sense of unease crept into William''s stomach. He hesitated for a moment but ultimately followed the soldier out into the dimly lit hallway. His mind raced with possibilities. "Where are we going? Am I in trouble?" He had no idea what awaited him, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    As they walked down the hall, the silence between them felt oppressive. The only sound was their footsteps echoing off the walls. Finally, William mustered the courage to speak.


    "Where are we going?" he asked cautiously, trying to keep his voice steady.


    The soldier didn''t turn to look at him. "You''ll find out when we get there."


    William''s discomfort grew. Something wasn''t right. His Third Eye activated instinctively, scanning their surroundings. He soon realized they were headed toward the "Boundary Wall," the massive structure that separated the academy from Military Base Four.


    Panic surged in his chest. "We''re not allowed to leave the academy grounds," William protested, his voice low but urgent.


    The soldier glanced at him briefly. "Don''t worry about that."


    William''s heart pounded as they approached the wall, which loomed above them like a colossal barrier, its surface cold and impenetrable. The wall was as tall as the "Ice Wall of the North," its sheer size overwhelming. He activated his Third Eye, trying to analyze the material, and what he saw made his eyes widen in disbelief.


    "Vibranium." The entire wall was made of vibranium¡ªthe rarest, most powerful metal known to humanity. It was a material so strong it could only be found on distant planets, nearly impossible to obtain. Yet here it was, forming a giant barrier to protect the students of the academy.


    "This place is more important than I thought," William realized. "Why would they need vibranium just to separate the academy from the military base?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they arrived at the gate, a guard stepped forward, blocking their path. "Pass?" the guard asked, his voice authoritative.


    The soldier accompanying William held out a wooden tag, carved with a lightning bolt symbol. The guard''s eyes widened in recognition, and he immediately stood aside with a respectful nod.


    "So it''s the General," the guard said, his tone now reverent.


    William''s pulse quickened. "The General?" His mind raced with possibilities. "Why would the General want to see me? Am I in trouble? Does he know about the system?" A dozen different scenarios played out in his mind, none of them good.


    They crossed through the gate and into the military base, which was an entirely different world compared to the academy. Towering buildings of steel and glass lined the streets, while soldiers in advanced armor moved swiftly, each with a purpose.


    Spell-tech machinery hummed around them, glowing with arcane energy, their functions unknown to William but clearly vital to the base''s operations. William noticed massive, enhanced power suits moving about¡ªsoldiers clad in metal exoskeletons designed to enhance their strength and speed. It was like something out of a sci-fi movie.


    One particular suit caught William''s eye. It was massive, standing taller than any human, with sleek armor that shimmered in the moonlight. It reminded him of the "Power Rangers'' Megazord," its design sleek and futuristic. The suit had glowing blue lights on its joints and a massive cannon attached to its arm. It was a masterpiece of engineering.


    William''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he gazed at the suit. "Imagine piloting something like that¡­" Stars filled his vision as he got lost in the thought of controlling such a machine.


    The soldier beside him noticed William''s fascination and smirked. "Cool, right? Work hard, and maybe one day you''ll have one of your own." Continue your adventure at empire


    William turned to him, his eyes wide with surprise. "Really?"


    The soldier chuckled. "Of course. That is, if you don''t die before then."


    The words sent a chill down William''s spine. He glanced back at the suit, his earlier excitement now tempered by the sobering reality of the dangers he faced.


    They continued on, eventually arriving at the largest, most grandiose building in the base. It towered above everything else, its walls gleaming with reinforced vibranium, a symbol of authority and power.


    They entered the building, and William expected the elevator to take them up, but instead, the soldier pressed the button to descend. A wave of confusion washed over William.


    "We''re going down?" William asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.


    The soldier didn''t respond. But as the elevator doors closed, a small scanning device emerged from the wall. The soldier held up his wooden tag once again, and the scanner flashed green. The elevator whirred to life, descending deeper underground.


    "An underground base?" William''s curiosity grew. "What kind of place is this?"


    When the elevator doors finally opened, William found himself standing in a massive dojo. The walls and floor were made of vibranium, but despite the metal''s strength, there were scorch marks and dents scattered throughout the room¡ªa testament to the fierce battles that must have taken place here.


    At the center of the dojo sat a man in a white robe, holding a traditional Chinese fan. His presence was commanding, but he exuded an aura of calm. In front of him stood two other figures¡ªone of them a mountain of muscle, built like Ronnie Coleman. It was Commander Charles. The other figure was a beautiful woman with sharp, piercing eyes. Miss Mona.


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "That must be General Zhao," he thought.


    General Zhao looked up, a slight smile playing on his lips. "Ah, looks like he''s here."


    The soldier led William forward, saluting before stepping aside. William followed suit, his heart racing as he saluted awkwardly. General Zhao waved a hand dismissively, signaling for the soldier to leave.


    "Don''t be nervous, William," General Zhao said calmly. "You''re not in trouble."


    William exhaled in relief but remained on edge. General Zhao gestured toward Commander Charles and Miss Mona. "These two have given me a full report of what happened during the attack. It seems the casualties were minimized thanks to your warning to Miss Mona."


    William''s eyes flicked toward Miss Mona, who nodded in silent acknowledgment.


    "For that," General Zhao continued, "you''ve earned a reward."

 Chapter 32

    General Zhao''s voice echoed through the large, dimly lit room. "William," he began, his tone formal yet commanding. William snapped into a crisp salute, standing at attention. The air in the room felt heavy, almost stifling, as the weight of the moment settled on his shoulders."You deserve a reward," General Zhao said.


    "A reward?" William repeated, barely believing what he had heard. His heart skipped a beat, excitement creeping in. "What kind of reward?" he wondered, not daring to ask. He maintained his composure, but inside, his mind raced with anticipation.


    General Zhao''s face remained unreadable as he continued. "First, you managed to stop a bus explosion that would have killed dozens of students. You know how important these students are to the survival of humanity."


    William''s breath hitched, memories of that day flashing in his mind. The fear, the adrenaline, and the sheer terror of watching the dark energy engulf Mr duke soul crystal. It was all thanks to miss mona that they managed to survive.


    General Zhao''s eyes pierced through him. "Secondly, you stopped a newborn-tier beast. Even though it was weak, it had the potential to wipe out every students if left unchecked. If it weren''t for you, more lives would''ve been lost."


    William swallowed, suddenly aware of the significance of his actions.


    "And finally," Zhao added, narrowing his eyes slightly as if studying William, "you killed that beast. Something I''m still wondering how you managed."


    William tried to suppress the slight grin threatening to break out. It wasn''t pride¡ªwell, maybe a little¡ªbut more disbelief that he had survived that encounter at all.


    "For these achievements, you''re being offered two options," General Zhao declared, his voice reverberating through the room. "The first option¡ª$50,000."


    "Fifty thousand dollars?!" William''s mind short-circuited. His knees almost buckled at the sheer amount. He felt light-headed as though gravity had temporarily forgotten about him. "Fifty thousand dollars?!" That kind of money could change his entire life. He could send some to the orphanage, buy gear, strengthen himself¡ªand maybe, just maybe, escape this hellish academy for good.


    The temptation swirled in his head like a whirlwind. But General Zhao wasn''t done.


    "The second option," he said, his voice carrying even more weight, "is 100 contribution points."


    The room fell silent. Even Commander Charles, standing like a mountain beside the general, shifted slightly, unable to hide his shock. 100 contribution points? The commander, who had worked in the military for twenty years, had only earned 150. And here was this kid being offered 100 in one go.


    The weight of the choice hung in William''s mind. The money was tempting¡ª$50,000 could do wonders. But William had already made up his mind. Only an idiot would choose the money. The benefits of contribution points were endless. With 100 points, he''d be promoted to a second-tier citizen, something less than 10% of the population achieved.


    It would mean more respect, better opportunities, and a brighter future. He imagined himself as a high-class model, earning far more than $50,000 monthly. The choice was clear.


    "I choose the points," William said firmly, his voice unwavering. He could feel the tension in the room relax ever so slightly. Commander Charles nodded almost imperceptibly, acknowledging the smart decision.


    General Zhao nodded, seemingly pleased with William''s choice. "Good," he said. "The points will be transferred to your account. You''ve made the right decision."


    William stood at attention, saluting once more. "Thank you, General."


    Then, unable to help himself, William grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his neck. "Uh, General, you said I killed the beast, right? I was just wondering... can I get the beast''s crystal?"


    The air in the room seemed to freeze. General Zhao''s eyes hardened, and he fixed William with a cold, piercing glare. Silence enveloped the room. William felt the temperature drop as if the room itself were holding its breath. Even Commander Charles stood stock still, watching the exchange.


    William''s mouth went dry. "Shit, I got to greedy." He quickly snapped back into a salute, straight as a board. "I''ll take my leave," he said hurriedly, eager to escape before he got himself into deeper trouble.


    "Wait." General Zhao''s voice cut through the tension. William froze in place, his hand still raised in a salute.


    "There''s something else I need to discuss with you."


    William''s heartbeat slowed. His excitement for the reward faded, replaced by unease. "What now?" he wondered.


    General Zhao crossed his arms. "You''re aware of how important these students are. But what you might not realize is how the heretics have gained so much force. Many students, once bullied and oppressed in the academy, turn to the heretics for revenge." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William frowned, confusion bubbling up inside him. "Why don''t you ask the headmaster for help?" he asked.


    Commander Charles snorted, his expression grim. "We believe the headmaster is involved."


    The revelation hit William like a punch to the gut. His mind raced, struggling to process the depth of the situation.


    General Zhao''s voice lowered, becoming more serious. "That''s why we need people we can trust on the inside. We want you and Mona to be our eyes and ears at the academy."


    "A spy?" William''s face lit up slightly, thinking it sounded cool.


    Explore more at empire


    Commander Charles cut in sharply. "Not a spy, kid. Think of it as being an informant. You''ll report suspicious activities, anything out of the ordinary."


    Mona immediately saluted, showing her loyalty, but William shook his head, stepping back. "No. It''s dangerous. I could get expelled. And there''s no reward for this. The risk is too high."


    General Zhao smiled slightly, as if expecting this. "We''ll pay you $20,000 monthly."


    William almost grinned. "My bluff worked," he thought. But outwardly, he maintained a calm expression. "Make it $50,000."


    Commander Charles exploded with rage. "You greedy bastard! You should be grateful we''re offering anything at all! Do you think I get paid for this?"


    William shot back, his voice steady, "You''re a military officer. I''m just a student. I can''t take these risks without fair compensation."


    "You¡ª!" Commander Charles clenched his fists, but General Zhao raised a hand, silencing him.


    "Charles," Zhao said calmly.


    Commander Charles bit his tongue, stepping back and muttering an apology.


    General Zhao turned to William, his eyes narrowing. "Why increase the price?"


    William''s response was quick, calculated. "I killed a beast without an ability. Imagine what I could do with one. My future is guaranteed. But if I''m caught and expelled, it all crumbles. I need the money to safeguard my future."


    General Zhao paused, studying William carefully. "He''s clever," the general thought. "Fine. Agreed."


    William''s face remained composed, but inside, he celebrated, then he shamelessly said "I''d prefer the payment upfront."


    General Zhao''s eyebrow twitched, but he nodded. "Done."


    William saluted again. "Thank you, General. I''ll take my leave now."


    But before he left, William turned one last time. "How do I contact you? The academy''s phones are tapped."


    General Zhao''s eyebrows rose slightly in surprise. "He''s sharp," he thought. "Too sharp for his own good."


    General Zhao''s expression remained calm, but William saw the flicker of surprise in his eyes. Without a word, Zhao tossed a wooden tag toward him, similar to the one the soldier that brought him here used earlier. William caught it and examined the carved lightning bolt.


    "Use that to come to me if you need anything," General Zhao said.


    William and Mona saluted and left, stepping into the elevator. As the doors closed, Commander Charles turned to the general. "Why didn''t you tell him about the anbu the heretics sent to kill him?"


    General Zhao''s lips curled into a small, amused smile. "Don''t worry. Some old men are already involved. William will be fine. As for the anbu¡­ well, we''ll see if he can survive."


    He laughed, the sound low and dangerous, echoing through the grand hall. "This is getting interesting."

 Chapter 33

    In the heart of the Heretic''s hidden base, the King of the Heretics sat on his throne, casually plucking a fruit from the plate held by a trembling servant in front of him. The grand hall was silent, save for the faint crackling of torches along the stone walls. The throne itself was immense, covered in black obsidian, sharp, and foreboding, a fitting symbol of the man who ruled with fear.As he bit into the fruit, its juice dribbled slightly down his chin, but he was unbothered. With an air of calm, he asked, "Any word from the Anbu we sent?"


    The servant bowed his head lower, almost shaking, "Yes, Your Majesty. The Anbu sent word; he said it will be done tonight."


    The King of the Heretics nodded, seemingly pleased, and waved the servants away with a flick of his wrist. The servants hurriedly left the room, leaving him alone in the ominous silence. The king stood, his fingers slightly trembling, as he made his way to the back of the throne room. For some reason, his face betrayed a rare moment of anxiety, an expression seldom seen on the usually stoic ruler.


    He approached a section of the wall and pressed a small stone. It slid inward with a quiet rumble, and a hidden door opened before him. The room beyond was cloaked in darkness. As he entered, the door sealed behind him, locking him into a dim, suffocating silence. The King knelt swiftly, lowering his head until it nearly touched the floor. His voice trembled as he spoke.


    "It will be done tonight... as promised," he said, the words barely escaping his lips.


    Suddenly, the room was filled with a sound. It wasn''t just a voice¡ªit was chaos incarnate. It reverberated off the walls, an unnatural, powerful presence, a mix of rage and stormy energy. It echoed in every direction, its sheer force causing the King to sweat profusely.


    "HMMMMMMM"


    The sound was suffocating, overpowering, and each echo seemed to strike deeper fear into the King''s heart. The voice that followed was deep, sinister, and filled with uncontainable power. "You better not fail this time, King of Heretics."


    The King''s face went pale. His knees wobbled as he pressed his forehead against the cold stone floor in complete submission. "I-I assure you¡­ the boy will be dead tonight," he stammered, his body drenched in cold sweat.


    Back at the military base, William and Miss Mona stepped out into the cool night air. The base was alive with activity, even at this late hour. Soldiers hurried through the brightly lit corridors, and machines hummed in the distance. Despite the approaching curfew, the base bustled with the orderly chaos of military life, contrasting sharply with the tension in the air.


    William and Mona walked side by side toward the boundary gate, the only way out of the base and back into the academy. The lights flickered from the streetlamps, casting long shadows as they moved in silence. The quiet between them was heavy, almost too loud in the bustling surroundings.


    As they reached the boundary gate, William handed their pass to the guard. The guard scanned the passes with a brief nod and let them through. Once they crossed into academy grounds, the mood shifted. It was quieter now, darker, and the sense of urgency began to rise. They both knew curfew was near.


    Finally, Mona broke the silence. "Be careful, William," she said, her voice soft but firm. There was a hidden worry in her tone, one that William caught.


    "I will," he replied, trying to sound confident.


    Mona gave a slight nod before turning to head in the opposite direction. "Goodnight," she called over her shoulder.


    "Goodnight," William said quietly, watching her go before picking up his pace. He didn''t want to be caught outside after curfew; he wasn''t interested in finding out what punishment awaited him if he were.


    As he hurried back to his dorm, he noticed several other students running too, some barely managing to put their belts on or zip up their pants as they rushed from the girls dorm to beat the curfew. William chuckled to himself, muttering, "I''m missing out."


    He reached his room just in time, with only a few minutes left before the campus would be locked down for the night. Shutting the door behind him, he quickly changed into more comfortable clothes and collapsed onto his bed. The events of the day weighed heavily on his mind.


    He had gone from being a lowly citizen to a middle-tier one in the span of a few hours, a status that fewer than 10% of the world''s population had achieved. And now, $50,000 would be entering his bank account every month.


    "That''s enough to help the orphanage¡­ enough to get myself some potions and gear," he mused quietly.


    All this had happened because of the system. William felt a surge of gratitude. Without the system, none of this would''ve been possible. "Thanks, system," he muttered.


    The system''s voice chimed in his head, smug as always. "Now you know my worth."


    "Don''t push it," William shot back.


    He called up his status screen, his gaze landing on his experience bar. He''d gained 50 experience points just for staying alive today. William smirked. He then thought about the red-haired boy from earlier, Liam, who''d stood up against Billy''s gang. He recalled the stats he''d seen when he activated his 3rd Eye.


    [Status]


    [Liam]


    Age: 16


    Male


    Strength: 17


    Agility: 15


    Endurance: 14


    Ability: Fire


    Soul Essence: 21


    Liam was almost three times as strong as William, William sighed Tomorrow''s going to be a long day, William thought as his eyelids grew heavy, and sleep began to take him.


    But deep in his sleep, something stirred. William felt a pull, as if someone were trying to tug him from the darkness of his slumber. The sensation became clearer, a voice calling him.


    "Wake up, William¡­ wake up! This isn''t the time to sleep!" The system''s voice screamed in his head.


    William jolted awake, eyes wide, breath quick. Red notifications blinked urgently in his vision.


    "What the hell''s going on?!" William muttered as his heart raced. His eyes scanned the room. Everything seemed normal¡­ until they landed on a figure by the door, cloaked in shadow.


    Fear gripped him.


    "3rd Eye¡ªactivate!" William shouted in his mind. When his ability kicked in, what he saw froze his blood. The soul crystal of the figure in the shadow was dark, completely black, sinister and overwhelming.


    Heretic, William thought in terror.


    The figure stepped forward, revealing a man clad in black, his face and head covered. Two short blades were strapped to his back, and metallic claws gleamed on his gloved hands.


    Is this how it ends? Is this how I die? William''s mind spiraled in fear, his body paralyzed, unable to move.


    William''s mind raced, thoughts flooding in an uncontrollable torrent. Am I really going to die tonight? His chest tightened, and the most absurd thought flickered through his mind: Am I going to die a virgin? He felt his resolve crumbling as fear overwhelmed him, suffocating, pulling him into a void of hopelessness.


    Suddenly, the system''s voice cut through the chaos in his mind like a knife. "William! Get a grip! You have to survive¡ªdo something!"


    The sharpness in the system''s voice snapped William out of his spiraling panic. His survival instincts kicked in. Right¡­ I can''t just die like this. I have to survive! His thoughts cleared just enough for him to start formulating a plan.


    But the Heretic, seeing William''s desperation, showed no signs of panic. He calmly spoke, his voice cold and indifferent. "Futile. Your room has been sealed off from reality. No one will hear your screams."


    William stopped shouting for help as the Heretic''s words sank in. The room felt eerily quiet, too quiet. It was like all the sound in the world had been sucked out, leaving only the faint hum of the Heretic''s dark energy. The air was thick with tension, and William could feel the sweat running down his neck. His breath came out in short, shaky gasps.


    His eyes locked onto the Heretic, who removed one of the swords from his back and began to approach the bed with slow, deliberate steps. Each step felt like a hammer to William''s chest. He wanted to run, to escape, but his body wouldn''t respond. His legs were frozen, his muscles refusing to move.


    The Heretic''s sword glinted in the dim light as he raised it, preparing to bring it down on William. Time seemed to slow for William. His thoughts were racing. Why? Why is life so unfair? This is the third time I''ve come close to dying!


    First, the stabbing. Then, the bus attack. Now, this¡­


    William''s mind went blank as the Heretic lifted his sword higher, aiming to decapitate him in one swift motion. The world around him felt unreal, as if he were floating between life and death, unable to change his fate. His body remained still as the Heretic swung the sword down toward his neck. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as the blade was about to make contact, the tension in the room shattered like glass. A cold, stern voice cut through the air, its words halting the Heretic''s blade mid-strike.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    The Heretic froze, his sword mere inches from William''s throat. Both the Heretic and William turned toward the source of the voice, their eyes drawn to the figure standing by the window.


    In the faint moonlight, a silhouette emerged. The figure was dressed in a sleek ninja outfit, with a katana strapped to his back. His face was obscured by the shadows, but the most striking feature was the glint of green hair, reflecting the pale moonlight.


    The Heretic''s eyes narrowed. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice low and filled with suspicion.


    The ninja-like figure remained silent, his posture calm and unbothered by the deadly tension in the room. William, still frozen on the bed, could only stare in disbelief. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing¡ªsomeone had come to save him, but who?


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," the green-haired ninja finally spoke, his voice cold and authoritative. "You''ve made a mistake by coming here tonight." Find your next adventure on empire


    The Heretic scoffed, regaining his composure. "You think you can stop me? You don''t even understand who you''re dealing with." The Heretic''s voice dripped with arrogance, his confidence unshaken.


    The ninja didn''t reply. Instead, he shifted slightly, his hand resting on the hilt of his katana, his gaze locked on the Heretic. The tension in the room grew heavier, a silent standoff between the two. The air around them felt thick with impending violence, like a coiled spring ready to snap.


    "Neither do you," the green-haired ninja said, his cold gaze locking on the heretic.

 Chapter 34

    The academy, sprawling under the cover of night, seemed almost serene. Tall towers cast shadows over the silent courtyards, with the moon hanging high, its pale light illuminating the sharp, angular architecture of the military school. Yet, despite the stillness, there was an unspoken tension in the air, like a predator lurking in the dark, unseen but felt by those who paid attention.Far from the dormitories, in the tallest building, on the highest floor, an office light flickered. Inside sat a scrawny, skeletal man, his face gaunt and his fingers long and thin, like the talons of a vulture. His desk was immaculate, save for a single lamp that bathed the room in a dim, yellow light.


    The man''s cold, sharp eyes were locked on the document before him, but his focus was far beyond the words on the page.


    A knock on the door broke the silence, reverberating in the stillness of the office. "Enter," the principal said, his voice thin, barely rising above a whisper.


    The door opened, and a soldier stepped in, his military uniform crisp, his posture rigid as he saluted. "Principal."


    The man behind the desk looked up, a ghost of a smile pulling at the corners of his thin lips. "How was it?"


    The soldier lowered his hand. "He has successfully infiltrated the academy."


    The principal''s smile grew slightly, his pale eyes glittering with satisfaction. He leaned back in his chair, the leather creaking softly. "Good. You''ve done well." His tone was dismissive, and the soldier, recognizing his cue, saluted once more before leaving the room. The door closed behind him, leaving the principal alone once again in the dim light.


    He tapped his long fingers on the desk, his smile fading as his thoughts drifted toward something unseen, something darker.


    ---


    Back at the dorm, William''s room was cloaked in a heavy, oppressive silence. The only light came from the soft moonlight filtering through the narrow window, casting long, eerie shadows on the walls. The atmosphere was thick, charged with a tension that made the air feel heavy. William could feel it¡ªa creeping dread that curled in his gut, his eyes fixed on the two figures standing in his room.


    The ninja, with his katana still sheathed, stood poised like a coiled spring, every muscle in his body ready to explode into action. The Heretic, his eyes gleaming with malice, was the first to move. Without a word, he lunged forward, his short blades glinting in the dim light, the tips dripping with a deadly poison that glistened darkly.


    The room exploded into chaos.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    The Heretic''s movements were a blur, fast and deadly, his poisoned claws slashing through the air with terrifying precision. But the ninja was faster. He sidestepped the attack, his movements so fluid it was as though he was dancing through the strikes. He didn''t draw his sword, instead, he deflected each attack with bare hands, his motions precise and controlled.


    With every clash, sparks flew, the sound of metal meeting metal echoing in the small, confined space. William could only watch, frozen in terror as the two combatants clashed, the force of their strikes shaking the walls around him.


    The Heretic''s strikes were vicious and wild, his poison-tainted blades aiming for lethal hits, but the ninja seemed almost untouchable, weaving through each attack with grace and ease.


    As the battle raged, the destruction in William''s room grew. The walls were slashed, furniture shattered, and the window cracked under the force of stray blows. If not for the ninja''s quick reflexes, William would have been sliced apart several times by the Heretic''s deadly claws.


    Instead, the ninja, always a step ahead, shielded William from every stray attack, pushing him back toward the corner of the room where he''d be safer.


    The Heretic, growing frustrated, snarled and launched himself at the ninja again, his movements more erratic, more dangerous. Poison dripped from his claws, hissing as it hit the floor, burning through wood and fabric alike. The ninja, however, remained calm, never once losing his focus. With a swift motion, he disarmed the Heretic, knocking one of his short blades across the room with a sharp clang. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Breathing heavily, the Heretic stumbled back, his remaining blade clutched tightly in his hand. His eyes burned with fury, and a dark energy began to radiate from his body. The air in the room shifted, growing colder, heavier. William''s heart raced as he felt the dark power swirl around the Heretic, his skin crawling with dread.


    Suddenly, the Heretic unleashed a wave of dark energy, the force of it so strong that it rattled the very foundation of the room. The dark aura enveloped the Heretic''s body, warping his form. His muscles bulged, his eyes glowing with an unnatural light. The transformation was grotesque, his already sinister appearance becoming more monstrous, more dangerous.


    William''s hair stood on end as the transformation completed, his stomach churning at the sight of the Heretic''s new form. The dark energy crackled around the Heretic, and he let out a low, guttural growl.


    The ninja, however, remained unfazed. His eyes narrowed, his hand still resting calmly on the hilt of his katana. Despite the overwhelming power radiating from the transformed Heretic, it was clear that the ninja held the upper hand. His movements, still graceful and fluid, seemed effortless compared to the Heretic''s wild, chaotic attacks.


    But now, the fight was far from over.

 Chapter 35

    The air in William''s room grew thick, as if the very atmosphere was suffocating under the weight of the dark energy swirling around the Heretic. His form expanded, his body twisting and growing until he towered at an imposing seven feet. His skin, once pale, had turned a deep, unnatural black, hissing and bubbling as poisonous fumes rose from its surface.The Heretic''s eyes gleamed with an eerie green light, and his mouth stretched into a grotesque grin, revealing sharp, venomous fangs.


    William stood frozen, his breath caught in his throat. The sight of the monstrous transformation before him was unlike anything he''d ever seen. It was as if he was staring at a demon from his worst nightmares. The temperature in the room dropped, and every instinct in William''s body screamed at him to run, but his legs wouldn''t move.


    He could only watch in horror as the transformed Heretic growled, his voice now deeper and more menacing.


    The ninja, standing across from the demon, didn''t flinch. His eyes, sharp and focused, narrowed as he took in the transformation. The tension in the room was palpable, and the ninja let out a slow breath, his grip tightening on the hilt of his blade. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "An Anbu..." the ninja muttered under his breath, his voice low and calm despite the chaotic energy swirling around him. "Looks like I''ll have to take this a little more seriously."


    In one swift, fluid motion, the ninja unsheathed his katana. The blade gleamed under the faint moonlight that filtered through the cracks in the window, casting an ethereal glow. The katana was a masterpiece¡ªa perfect blend of elegance and lethality. The blade itself was impossibly sharp, its edge thin and precise, capable of cutting through steel as if it were paper.


    The metal was polished to a mirror finish, reflecting the Heretic''s monstrous form in its surface. The hilt was wrapped in dark, worn leather, and intricate symbols were etched along the base of the blade, humming with a faint energy that matched the ninja''s calm but deadly aura.


    The Heretic snarled, his voice a deep, guttural growl, and without warning, he lunged forward, his speed now even more terrifying than before. His massive, clawed hands swiped through the air, the blackened, poisoned skin leaving trails of noxious vapor in their wake. The room shook with the sheer force of his movements, but the ninja was ready.


    With a flash of silver, the ninja moved, his katana slicing through the air with precision and grace. The clash of steel and claws sent sparks flying, and the force of their blows cracked the walls around them.


    Each strike from the Heretic was vicious, powerful enough to tear through solid stone, but the ninja, despite the monstrous strength before him, remained calm, his movements smooth and calculated.


    The Heretic unleashed a flurry of attacks, his claws slashing wildly, but the ninja weaved through them like water, his katana cutting through the air in swift, controlled arcs. Every movement he made was deliberate, each step a dance of deadly grace. The room was a battlefield of chaos, furniture splintering under the force of their blows, the floor cracking under the weight of their footsteps.


    The demon''s claws swiped at the ninja''s chest, but with a flick of his wrist, the ninja deflected the blow with his blade, the force of the impact sending a shockwave through the room. Poison hissed as it dripped from the Heretic''s claws, burning through anything it touched, but the ninja never faltered, his focus unwavering.


    As the battle raged on, the Heretic grew more frenzied, his movements wild and unpredictable, but the ninja stayed one step ahead, his katana flashing in the dim light, leaving precise, clean cuts across the Heretic''s flesh. Poison dripped from the demon''s wounds, sizzling against the ground, but it wasn''t enough to stop him.


    The Heretic roared in frustration, his voice shaking the walls, and with a surge of dark energy, he lunged forward with terrifying speed, aiming to crush the ninja beneath his massive claws. But the ninja, his eyes flashing with resolve, sidestepped the attack, spinning gracefully as he brought his katana down in a deadly arc.


    The blade sliced through the air, humming with lethal intent.


    And then, in one clean, fluid motion, the ninja''s katana cleaved through the Heretic''s neck.


    The room fell into a sudden, deafening silence.


    The Heretic''s head, severed cleanly from his body, fell to the ground with a heavy thud, rolling lifelessly across the floor. His massive, demonic form stumbled for a moment, blackened poison still hissing from his skin, before collapsing to the ground in a heap. The dark energy that had once surrounded him flickered and died, leaving nothing but an eerie stillness in its wake.


    The ninja stood over the fallen body, his katana still gleaming in the dim light, not a single drop of blood on its flawless blade. His breathing was steady, calm, as if the battle had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience. With a soft click, he sheathed his katana, his eyes still locked on the lifeless form of the Heretic.


    William, still huddled in the corner of the room, stared wide-eyed at the scene before him, his heart pounding in his chest. The ninja had won¡ªhe had saved William from certain death. But even in victory, there was no celebration, no relief. The ninja''s face remained stoic, his expression unreadable as he turned away from the fallen Heretic.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    The room, now battered and broken, was filled with a heavy silence, and William could only watch in awe as the green-haired warrior stood


    amidst the wreckage, victorious.

 Chapter 36

    William, still huddled in the corner of the room, stared wide-eyed at the scene before him. His heart pounded in his chest, the rhythm erratic and loud in his ears. The room had fallen into a thick, suffocating silence after the battle, but his mind was still reeling from the carnage. The ninja had won¡ªhe had saved William from certain death. But even in victory, there was no celebration, no relief.The ninja''s face remained impassive, his expression unreadable as he turned away from the fallen Heretic, who now lay decapitated in a pool of hissing black blood.


    The room, once neat and orderly, was now utterly destroyed. The bed was half-crushed, the walls bore deep gashes, and the floor was scorched and cracked from stray attacks. The faint light from the flickering bulbs cast eerie shadows across the wreckage, giving the room a ghostly, almost haunted atmosphere. But none of that mattered to William.


    His attention was solely on the green-haired warrior standing amidst the wreckage, victorious, his blade as sharp and gleaming as when he first drew it.


    Gathering the courage that had abandoned him throughout the fight, William finally spoke. His voice was low and cracked, shaking with the residual fear coursing through his veins.


    "W-Who¡­ who are you?"


    The ninja turned slowly, his gaze locking onto William. The moment their eyes met, William''s entire body froze, as if the weight of the ninja''s presence alone had rooted him in place. All the hairs on his body stood on end, an instinctual response to the danger he sensed in this man, a predator sizing up his prey.


    "You don''t need to know," the ninja replied coldly, his voice as sharp and detached as his katana.


    Without another word, the ninja pulled out a small handkerchief and began wiping the black blood from his sword with slow, deliberate strokes. The silence in the room was deafening. Each movement of the cloth against the blade seemed louder than it should''ve been, and William couldn''t help but wonder how someone so powerful, so terrifying, could exist.


    Unable to resist his curiosity, William took the opportunity to activate his Third Eye and focus on the ninja, hoping to glean some kind of information about the warrior who had just fought a demon and won so effortlessly. As soon as William''s gaze landed on the ninja, the man stopped wiping his sword. The tension in the room skyrocketed.


    The ninja turned his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "What do you think you''re doing?" he asked, his voice laced with a dangerous edge. He began walking toward William, his steps slow but deliberate, each one sending a shiver down William''s spine.


    "Let me warn you," the ninja continued, his tone dropping to a cold, almost lethal whisper. "I was given two orders: to protect you¡­ or to eliminate you. And I can still fulfill the second order." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William''s heart skipped a beat. Shit! he thought, his mind racing. I got too arrogant. I didn''t think someone could sense it when I''m using the Third Eye. Shit, just when I thought I was safe, he''s also going to kill me!


    As the ninja drew closer, the pressure was almost unbearable. But then, just as suddenly as he had started, the ninja stopped. His gaze shifted to the window, and in an instant, he disappeared. Just like that, he was gone.


    William sat there, unmoving for a long moment, his body trembling. He slowly scanned the room, his breath still ragged, to make sure the ninja was truly gone. Only the half-destroyed room and the lifeless body of the Heretic remained.


    With a heavy sigh, William finally allowed himself to relax. "Well¡­ that went well," he muttered to himself. "Looks like I''m not dying today."


    From within his mind, the system''s voice chimed in. How can you die when you have the system of the Shadow Lord?


    William rolled his eyes. "And where exactly was the ''almighty Shadow Lord system'' when I was about to get killed?"


    The system''s response was unbothered. You have to get stronger, fast. They''re not going to stop coming.


    William nodded grimly. "Yeah, that''s the plan¡ªto get stronger fast."


    He slowly stood up from the corner he had been huddled in, the weight of everything hitting him all at once. His legs were still shaky, but he forced them to move as he approached the Heretic''s lifeless body. Kneeling down beside it, he made sure not to let the disgusting black blood touch him.


    "If I heard right¡­" William murmured to himself, "the ninja called this guy an Anbu." He furrowed his brow, then mentally asked the system, "What''s an Anbu?"


    The system''s response was more serious than usual. There are classes among the Heretics. The one that attacked in the tunnel was from the lowest class. The Anbu, however, are the third strongest class of Heretic. They''re only beneath the Pillars and the King. Although they''re the third strongest, they specialize in assassination.


    Their powers are equivalent to the generals of military bases.


    William''s eyes widened in shock. "Equivalent to a military base general?"


    Though he hadn''t witnessed General Zhao''s full strength when he came to save them in the tunnel, William had heard stories from other students. They spoke of how effortlessly the general dealt with the enemy. And now, the system was telling him that someone as powerful as that had just tried to assassinate him.


    Which begged the question¡ªwho was the ninja who had so easily defeated someone of the general''s caliber?


    William''s thoughts raced as he looked down at the Heretic''s body again. Carefully, he started searching through the Anbu''s pockets, making sure not to touch the poisonous skin. After a moment, his hand brushed against something small and round. He pulled it out carefully¡ªa shimmering crystal orb, surrounded by intricate, swirling patterns that resembled sound waves.


    William''s eyes narrowed. He used the Third Eye to inspect the orb, and information immediately flooded his mind.


    ---


    Name: [Orb of Silence]


    Properties:


    1. Sound Absorption: Absorbs all sound within a designated area, making it inaudible to those outside.


    2. Confidentiality Charm: Prevents lip-reading, telepathy, or other forms of surveillance.


    Limitations:


    1. Range: Effective within a 10-foot radius. Experience tales with empire


    2. Duration: Lasts for 30 minutes, requiring reactivation.


    3. Requires Soul Essence for activation.


    __________________________


    "So this is the artifact he used to seal off the sounds in the room," William muttered, turning the orb over in his hands. "I wonder how much something like this costs¡­"


    Suddenly, a notification popped up in his mind: Would you like to store this item in your inventory? Yes or No.


    William blinked. "Wait, I can store things in the system?" he said, amazed. "But what if the system decides to steal my stuff?"


    The system replied, sounding irritated. What use would your items be to me? I was created by the Shadow Lord himself!


    William smirked. "Well, if you steal it, I''ll infect you with a virus."


    He mentally commanded, Yes, and the orb disappeared from his hand.

 Chapter 37

    The academy was bathed in the cold glow of moonlight. The night was silent, save for the distant chirping of crickets and the occasional rustle of wind through the trees. The peaceful air stretched from the quiet dormitories to the military base, where soldiers patrolled with alert eyes.But beneath the tallest building of Military Base 4, deep underground, the stillness was broken by the sounds of thunderous impacts.


    In an expansive underground dojo, the cause of the noise stood at its center¡ªa man holding a traditional Chinese hand fan. General Zhao, his muscled form steady and calm, unleashed arcs of lightning from his fan, each bolt striking a large block of vibranium positioned in front of him. The bolts crashed against the unyielding metal, but even vibranium wasn''t impervious.


    Cracks formed, and dents marred its once-smooth surface.


    He paused, admiring his handiwork then he exhale and said. "That was fast."


    A calm, cold voice echoed from the shadows behind him. "He''s weak."


    General Zhao chuckled, flipping his fan shut with a quick snap. "Only you would call an Anbu weak."


    The man stepped out of the shadows, clad in black ninja clothing, his green hair barely visible in the low light. It was the same ninja who had protected William.


    Zhao turned to face him. "So, what will you do next?"


    The ninja''s expression remained unreadable. "I''ll return to report at the mountain. The boy will be safe¡­ for now."


    Zhao''s brows furrowed slightly. "You could have taken him out of the room. You knew the Anbu''s body would explode. What if the boy had died?"


    The ninja''s voice was cold, without hesitation. "If he dies from that, then he doesn''t deserve the system."


    Zhao nodded in understanding, though his expression remained serious.


    --- S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, in William''s battered dorm room, the energy in the Anbu''s soul crystal swirled faster, gaining in intensity with each passing second. The same dark energy that had filled the tunnel before the explosion was now building again, and William knew what was coming.


    An explosion.


    His mind raced, heart pounding in his chest. I need to get out, fast! He scrambled to his feet, adrenaline surging through him. His eyes darted to the window, the only escape. Without a second thought, he grabbed a chair, every muscle in his body straining as he used all of his strength¡ªhis meager 6 points of strength¡ªand hurled it at the window.


    The glass shattered with a loud crash, fragments scattering into the night.


    Without hesitating, William leapt after the chair, throwing himself through the broken window into the cold night air. The wind slapped against his face, the frigid sting making his eyes water as he plummeted toward the ground. His heart raced, and for a split second, he wondered if this was how it would all end.


    Looks like I''m really going to die today, he thought, curling into a ball as he braced for impact.


    Behind him, the explosion tore through the dorm room with a deafening roar, a shockwave of dark energy following in its wake. The blast rattled the air around William as he tumbled helplessly through it.


    At least I can be a handsome ghost if my face is intact, he mused bitterly, just before everything went black.


    ---


    At the academy''s highest floor, in the principal''s office, the sound of the explosion echoed through the quiet night. The principal, seated behind his desk, flinched as the noise reached his ears. His face twitched in irritation, his knuckles tapping against the wooden surface.


    "I can''t believe an Anbu failed," he muttered, his voice laced with disbelief.


    ---


    The smell of antiseptic filled William''s nose as his eyes fluttered open. The bright, sterile white ceiling of the school clinic greeted him, and the distant sound of soft footsteps and medical machines created a low hum in the background. His body felt heavy, sore from head to toe.


    He groaned as he sat up, his limbs protesting the movement. Beside him, Miss Mona stood, her worried face softening slightly when she saw him awake. Two soldiers, standing guard near the door, watched quietly.


    "Are you okay?" Miss Mona asked, her voice gentle.


    William nodded slowly. "Yeah, I think so."


    Before he could ask anything more, a doctor entered the room, checking his vitals and running a quick scan. After a few minutes, the doctor spoke, "You''ll be fine, but you''ll need to rest for at least a day."


    William barely had time to digest the news before one of the soldiers stepped forward. "You are to report to the principal''s office as soon as you are discharged."


    Miss Mona gave him a reassuring smile. "Get some rest first, William. You''ll need it." She turned to leave, her heels clicking softly against the clinic floor as the soldiers followed behind her.


    Alone in the quiet room, William let out a long sigh, staring at the ceiling as his thoughts spiraled. Somehow, I managed to survive that¡­


    He called up the system interface in his mind. The familiar display appeared, and immediately his attention was drawn to a red dot flashing in the corner. It was on the quest tab. His pulse quickened as he clicked on it, revealing the details of the quest he hadn''t even known existed.


    ---


    Quest Complete: Survive the Anbu Attack


    Reward 1: +2 Level Up


    Wow, William thought, his eyes wide. That''s big¡­ for doing nothing except almost peeing my pants.


    ---


    Reward 2: Ability: Immunox


    ---


    Ability Description:


    Grants complete immunity to all types of poisons, toxins, and venoms.


    Effects:


    1. Neutralizes poison damage.


    2. Eliminates existing poisons in the system.


    3. Enhances detoxification processes.


    4. Blocks poison-based status effects (paralysis, blindness, etc.).


    ---


    William''s eyes widened, and he almost rolled out of bed in shock. "Poison immunity?" he whispered to himself, barely able to contain his excitement. Poison is a powerful ability, especially since it''s so subtle, and now I''m completely immune to it? He grinned like a kid at Christmas, his heart racing. And the best part? It was a passive skill. Find more to read at empire


    No soul essence required.


    "Now you''re really living up to being created by the Shadow Lord," he whispered with a smirk, leaning back into the pillows with newfound confidence.

 Chapter 38

    Wlliam lay on the hospital bed, staring at the white ceiling with a mix of exhaustion and relief. The events of the previous night felt surreal, but somehow, he had made it through. His body ached slightly, but it was nothing compared to the storm raging in his mind. With a thought, he summoned the system interface, and his status screen appeared before him.---


    [Status]


    [William] Enjoy new tales from empire


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Level: 5


    Experience Value: 100/400


    Strength: 6 (+2)


    Agility: 5 (+2) S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Endurance: 5 (+2)


    Skills:


    [The 3rd Eye Level 1]


    [Darkseer Level 1]


    [Immunox]


    Attributes:


    [Shadow Being]


    [Child of Thunder]


    ---


    Level 5 already? William thought. I was barely level 3 a few days ago¡­ His mind raced, piecing together everything he had been through since entering the academy. The skills he had gained, the powers he was slowly developing, and the enemies that seemed to lurk everywhere, even in his own room. He had narrowly escaped death, and the system had rewarded him handsomely for it.


    Before his thoughts could spiral further, the door creaked open. Miss Mona walked in, her presence as composed and graceful as always, holding a basket of food in her hands. She placed it on the table beside William''s bed and gave him a quick look, raising an eyebrow.


    "You look like you''ve seen a ghost," she teased.


    William chuckled weakly. "Well, I almost became one."


    Miss Mona smirked and opened the basket, revealing a simple meal. She handed him a plate. "Eat up."


    William looked at the food with gratitude. His stomach growled at the sight, and he eagerly took the plate. "Did you make this?"


    "Dream on," she replied with a mock scoff, shaking her head. "The cafeteria staff did."


    As William ate, Miss Mona sat by his side, watching him closely. "The General told me to warn you," she said, her voice dropping slightly, "Be careful when you meet the principal today."


    William nodded, but a knot tightened in his stomach. He didn''t need to be told twice. The principal had a reputation, and after what had happened last night, he doubted the meeting would be a pleasant one.


    After finishing his meal, the exhaustion from the night before caught up with him, and his eyelids grew heavy. Miss Mona stood up and told him to rest. William nodded, sinking deeper into the bed. Before long, sleep took him.


    ---


    The next morning, William awoke feeling refreshed. The aches in his body had faded, and his mind was clear. Modern treatment really is impressive, he thought as he stretched. His torn clothes from last night had been replaced with plain, comfortable garments, and a nurse came to inform him that he had been officially discharged.


    As he left the clinic, the weight of the upcoming meeting with the principal weighed on his mind. But first, he needed food. The cafeteria was his next stop.


    Upon entering, William immediately felt the weight of dozens of eyes on him. Conversations hushed as students turned to stare, whispers spreading like wildfire.


    "Did you hear? It was his room that exploded."


    "I heard he barely made it out alive."


    Ignoring the attention, William headed to his usual corner, grabbed a plate of food, and sat down. He stabbed at his food with his fork, doing his best to block out the murmurs.


    Suddenly, someone slid into the seat beside him. He glanced up, half-expecting another soldier or some curious student, but it was Sofia. Her blue hair framed her face, and her eyes sparkled with curiosity and something close to concern.


    "I heard you almost died last night," she said, her tone expressionless.


    William smirked, shoving another spoonful of food into his mouth. "Yeah."


    Sofia leaned in closer. "What happened?"


    "Let''s just say, I got out before things got¡­too messy," William replied cryptically, not wanting to dive into details. He wasn''t sure who he could trust just yet, even someone as innocent-looking as Sofia.


    ---


    After the meal, William made his way toward the principal''s office. The cold tension in his gut returned as he approached the door. He knocked, and after a few seconds, the door creaked open.


    The office was dimly lit, a heavy atmosphere lingering in the air. The principal sat behind his large, imposing desk, his sharp features and slicked-back hair giving him an air of authority and menace. He reminded William of a classic Sony villain¡ªthe kind you''d expect to twirl a mustache if he had one.


    "Sit," the principal said, his voice cold and demanding.


    There were two other soldiers in the room. William obeyed, sinking into the chair across from the desk. The principal''s gaze was sharp, as if he could see through William''s lies before he even spoke.


    "Tell me what happened," the principal ordered.


    William cleared his throat and began the story he had prepared. "A beeping sound woke me up. I saw a device blinking red and knew something bad was about to happen. I had no time to think, so I grabbed my things and jumped out of the window."


    The principal didn''t seem convinced. His eyes narrowed as he studied William. Then, he slid a strange device across the table toward him. It looked like a metal helmet, wires and sensors attached to it.


    "Put it on," the principal ordered. "This device detects lies. Let''s restart shall we."


    William hesitated, eyeing the device warily. But he didn''t have much choice. He placed the helmet on his head, its cold metal pressing against his scalp. As soon as it clicked into place, a system notification appeared before his eyes.


    ---


    [Foreign Ability Detected]


    Allow?


    Yes


    No


    ---


    William quickly sent a mental command: No.


    The system responded in an instant, blocking the device''s ability from interfering with him. The principal''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained silent, leaning back in his chair as he continued to interrogate William.


    "Tell me what happened last night," the principal repeated, his tone more forceful this time.


    William calmly retold his fabricated story, adding the necessary details and keeping his voice steady.


    The principal''s gaze remained fixed on him. "And you expect me to believe that?" His voice was low and dangerous.


    "It''s the truth," William replied, forcing himself to meet the principal''s eyes without flinching.


    The room was thick with tension as the principal stared him down, but the device remained silent. No alarms, no detection of lies. After a long, agonizing moment, the principal leaned back in his chair with a sigh of frustration.


    "Fine," he said, though his tone made it clear he wasn''t fully convinced. "You''ll be transferred to a new room. The academy will compensate you for the belongings you lost in the explosion, and go collect your new materials."


    William nearly grinned, knowing his things were safe in the system''s inventory. The promise of compensation was an unexpected bonus.


    The principal gave him a long, hard look before dismissing him with a final warning. "Tread carefully, boy."


    Willia


    m nodded and left the office, his heart still racing. He had survived another interrogation, but he knew this wasn''t the end. Far from it.

 Chapter 39

    William left the principal''s office, his mind still reeling from the events that had just transpired. He had narrowly avoided exposing himself during the interrogation, but now he had a different task: settling into his new room. After walking across the academy grounds, he reached the admissions building and collected his materials.As expected, they handed him a familiar box and gave him his new room number¡ªRoom 092.


    Carrying the box under one arm, William made his way to the dormitory. As he stood at the door, he heard the chatter of his new roommates inside. He groaned internally. "So much for having the room to myself," he muttered. "There goes my plan of bringing belles here every day."


    He sighed and mumbled, "I just hope none of them have a thousand baby oils lying around."


    With that thought, he pushed the door open, stepping inside to a sight he wasn''t quite prepared for. Two boys were standing on opposite sides of the room, glaring at each other with such intensity that it felt like the air between them might ignite. William immediately recognized one of them¡ªLiam, the red-haired boy who had caused chaos at the cafeteria.


    The other boy had vibrant green hair, standing out like a beacon in the dimly lit room.


    Their heated stares intensified, and before William could say a word, the silence broke. Without warning, Liam lunged toward the green-haired boy, who deftly dodged, causing them both to race around the room at insane speeds. William barely kept up with their movements, his eyes struggling to follow their rapid dashes.


    Objects scattered across the floor¡ªbooks, pillows, and even clothes flying as the two boys zoomed around.


    William blinked. What the hell? Continue reading at empire


    Liam, who was chasing the green-haired boy, started grabbing whatever was within reach and hurling it at him¡ªbooks, shoes, anything he could get his hands on. But the green-haired boy was faster. He dodged every single item with almost supernatural agility, a smirk plastered across his face.


    As the chase escalated, William muttered under his breath, "Not my face, not my¡ª"


    Just as William muttered, "Not my face, not my¡ª" the air in front of him seemed to shift. Before he could react, one of the books Liam had thrown flew toward him with the force of a cannonball.


    WHAM!


    The book smacked into William''s face, sending him stumbling back. The sharp sting shot through his nose and cheek, and he dropped the box he was holding, its contents spilling out across the floor. He blinked in stunned silence, his vision blurring for a moment. His face throbbed painfully as the sound of the room rushing back to normal hit his ears.


    "Shit," he muttered, rubbing his sore cheek. His eyes watered from the force of the blow, and he let out a long, frustrated sigh. "Great¡­ not even two hours here, and I''m already getting attacked by flying textbooks."


    The two boys froze mid-chase, finally noticing William standing there, his face flushed with irritation and pain. Liam blinked, looking almost sheepish as he lowered his hand, realizing what he''d just done. Gavin, on the other hand, barely suppressed a laugh, though his lips twitched as if fighting back the urge.


    William''s eyes burned red with a mix of frustration and annoyance. He picked up his fallen box with a grunt and stomped into the room, shooting both of them a withering glare. "Hey, you two. Watch where you''re throwing stuff!"


    Both boys stared at him for a beat longer before exchanging a glance, just now registering the fact that William was, indeed, their new roommate.


    William placed his box on the empty bed with an exaggerated thud, turning to face them with a deadpan expression. "I''m William. Your new roommate. No need to welcome me¡ªyou already did with a flying book."


    The green-haired boy¡ªGavin¡ªstepped forward, pointing a finger accusingly at Liam. "It''s this idiot''s fault! He said Messi is better than Ronaldo. Can you believe that?"


    Liam, unfazed, crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. "Because it''s the truth. Messi is better than Ronaldo. You''re the idiot."


    Gavin scoffed, his frustration clear. "You don''t know what you''re talking about. Ronaldo is the GOAT, and you''re delusional if you think otherwise."


    William, still rubbing his sore face, sighed and shook his head. As the two continued their argument, they turned to William, seeking his opinion like two kids looking for validation.


    "What do you think, William?" Liam asked, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    William paused, his gaze flicking between the two of them. He let out a tired sigh, resuming his unpacking. "I think you''re both idiots."


    The room fell silent for a brief moment before Gavin burst into laughter, clutching his stomach as he pointed at Liam. "He''s got a point, though!"


    Liam scowled but couldn''t hold back a small smile.


    "I''m Gavin, by the way. Aspiring football star and future GOAT." The green haired-boy said.


    Liam scoffed but smiled nonetheless. William shook Gavin''s hand, then gave Liam a sideways glance.


    "And I already know who you are, Liam," William said with a smirk. "Everyone does, after what you pulled in the cafeteria."


    Liam grinned proudly. "I was pretty cool, right?"


    Gavin twitched at Liam''s smugness, clearly annoyed, but didn''t say anything more. William simply shook his head, muttering under his breath, "Great¡­ I''m living with two idiots."


    After William finished arranging his things, it was time for lunch. The three of them left the room together, walking toward the cafeteria. As they entered, William immediately noticed the stares they were getting. Most of the students were whispering, stealing glances at them¡ªat Liam and William, to be specific.


    Ignoring the attention, William led the way to his usual corner, sitting down at the far end of the cafeteria. To his mild surprise, Gavin and Liam followed him.


    As they ate, Liam leaned over and asked, "So, William¡­ what exactly were you cooking in your room for it to explode?"


    William smirked, unable to resist a bit of mischief. He leaned forward, lowering his voice in a conspiratorial tone. "Do you really want to know?"


    Both Liam and Gavin nodded eagerly.


    William motioned for them to come closer. They leaned in, eyes wide with anticipation. William whispered, "It was an¡­ heretic."


    Gavin leaned back, shaking his head with disbelief. "If you don''t want to tell us, just say so. No way an heretic snuck into the academy."


    William shrugged, his grin widening. "Believe it if you want."


    Before they could question him further, Sofia appeared at the table, joining them. William introduced her to Gavin and Liam, and they continued chatting until lunch ended. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Far from the academy, deep within a hidden lair, the Heretic King paced the stone floor, his breathing uneven. Sweat clung to his skin as his chest rose and fell in erratic breaths. The cold air of the chamber felt suffocating, wrapping around him like a vice.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open, and two of his servants entered, kneeling before him. One of them, trembling, spoke. "My Lord, the Anbu¡­ they were defeated."


    The king''s face twisted into a mask of fury. His hands clenched into fists, and with a sharp motion, he swung his arm toward the servants. In an instant, both of their necks snapped, their bodies crumpling lifelessly to the floor. He didn''t even flinch, his eyes dark and filled with cold fury.


    "Useless."


    He dismissed the other servants in the room with a wave of his hand, their feet scrambling against the floor as they scurried out. Once they were gone, he turned toward the large iron door at the back of the chamber, his breath shaky as he approached. The door groaned open, revealing a secret room cloaked in shadows. His heart pounded with anxiety, each beat a reminder of the stakes at hand.


    Inside, the darkness seemed to shift, as if alive. A voice, deep and sinister, echoed through the room. "The Anbu failed, didn''t they?"


    The Heretic King fell to his knees, his body trembling as he bowed before the unseen presence. "Yes, Master," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "But we will send two more Anbu to finish the job¡ª"


    "Silence," the voice interrupted, its tone sending a chill down the King''s spine. "Do you think sending more will make any difference now that those old men have intervened? Sending ten more won''t change a thing."


    The Heretic King swallowed hard, his throat dry, unable to speak.


    The voice seemed to hum with displeasure, the shadows around the room growing thicker. "No¡­ this is beyond the Anbu now. It looks like I will have to step out of the shadows myself."

 Chapter 40

    Morning broke with a bright, promising glow as the academy grounds came to life. Inside room 092, three boys stood in front of a large mirror, each adjusting the sharp, black-and-blue military uniforms that hugged their bodies.These uniforms weren''t just for show¡ªdue to the daily intense physical activities designed to fend off the looming threat of the beasts, all students developed well-defined physiques.


    In the center stood William, his deep black hair tousled yet oddly fitting against his sharp gaze. His broad shoulders were outlined perfectly by the sleek jacket, and his posture exuded a calm confidence.


    On his left was Gavin, his wild green hair contrasting with his cool demeanor. His lean, athletic body reflected his passion for speed, which William knew wasn''t just due to his intense training.


    Liam stood on William''s right, his fiery red hair mirroring his hot-headed personality. The uniform stretched across his muscles, but it somehow carried a rebellious air, as if it couldn''t quite contain his restless spirit.


    Gavin smirked, glancing at William. "You actually look decent in that, William."


    Liam pouted. "What about me?"


    Without missing a beat, Gavin shrugged. "You look like a dropout delinquent."


    And so began the familiar argument.


    "I do not look like a delinquent! This is a warrior''s body!" Liam protested, puffing his chest out.


    William chuckled, turning the conversation in another direction. "Speaking of which, Gavin, how did you manage to outspeed Liam yesterday?"


    Gavin grinned smugly. "I''ve got a speed ability, of course. There''s no way anyone''s outpacing Liam otherwise."


    William had suspected as much. No ordinary student could have been faster than Liam, whose super-speed was almost legendary at this point.


    With that, the three left the room, stepping out into the bustling academy halls. The atmosphere buzzed with excitement¡ªtoday was the day classes officially began. Students streamed in from all directions, their faces alive with anticipation. Conversations filled the air, and there was a palpable sense of eagerness mixed with nerves.


    When the trio reached the massive building that housed their classrooms, they entered Class 1-E. The room was spacious, designed to accommodate 50 students, with a large teacher''s podium at the front and a sleek television on the wall to display materials.


    The seating arrangement was straightforward¡ªrows of desks, with the trio choosing to sit in the middle, far enough not to catch too much attention, but close enough to still see everything clearly.


    As more students filed in, William noticed something peculiar. Many of the girls seemed eager to sit near him but were visibly intimidated by the sight of Liam, who had earned quite the reputation after the cafeteria fight. His wide, unsettling grin didn''t help matters.


    "Why are you grinning like a lunatic?" Gavin asked, narrowing his eyes at him.


    Liam''s smile widened. "Because it''s class time! This is exciting!"


    William smirked. "Lesson or not, it won''t be much use to you. You already have your ability."


    "Doesn''t matter," Liam said with a shrug. "It''s still going to be interesting."


    Before the banter could continue, Sofia entered the class, her presence as graceful as ever. But this time, she wasn''t alone. Walking beside her was a girl with long, flowing black hair, exuding an aura of elegance and power. The subtle but unmistakable bearing of royalty clung to her every movement, and the other students took immediate notice.


    Gavin gasped, his hand flying to his mouth. Liam, who hadn''t been paying attention, turned to him. "Why are you gasping like a fish?"


    "Don''t you know who that is?" Gavin whispered urgently.


    Liam blinked. "Uh¡­ should I?"


    Gavin looked at him incredulously. "Do you live in a cave?"


    Liam scratched his head. "Sort of¡­"


    William, curious, leaned in. "Do you know her, Gavin?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gavin nodded vigorously. "That''s Princess Eleanor of Spain!"


    Liam snorted. "So what? Royalty doesn''t mean much nowadays, especially with the B10 involved. A princess is nothing compared to them."


    Gavin shook his head in disbelief. "You don''t get it. Spain was once poised to conquer the world during the civil wars before the beasts attacked. And her father¡­ her father''s been invited to join the B10 multiple times, but he''s refused. Word is, his power rivals theirs."


    That caught both William and Liam by surprise. William knew little about the world''s history due to his upbringing, but he did know one thing¡ªthe B10''s strength was unparalleled. The idea that someone could rival them was no small matter.


    As the boys processed this information, Sofia and Princess Eleanor approached their seats. Sofia greeted them with a friendly smile, introducing the black-haired girl as her roommate. Eleanor, in turn, introduced herself with a polite nod. Find more chapters on empire


    Liam immediately stood up and tried to prostrate himself, much to Gavin''s horror.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Prostrating to royalty, obviously," Liam replied, completely serious.


    The class burst into laughter, and Liam stood up, grumbling. Gavin, turning red from embarrassment, apologized on his behalf. "I''m sorry about that. Liam''s an idiot."


    Liam waved it off. "No harm done, right?"


    Eleanor, with a smile, said, "I recognize you. You''re the one who knocked out Billy in the cafeteria, aren''t you?"


    Liam grinned, clearly pleased with himself. But then confusion flickered across his face. "Wait¡­ who''s Billy Stark again?"


    Gavin, holding his head in frustration, sighed. "Seriously, Liam, do you live under a rock?"


    Liam shrugged. "Sort of¡­"


    Gavin quickly explained Billy''s reputation, but Liam''s only response was a simple, unconcerned, "Oh."


    Meanwhile, something else weighed on William''s mind. Using his Third Eye, he had scanned Eleanor''s power level. She was strong¡ªjust as strong as Liam or even stronger, with a formidable ice ability. He couldn''t help but wonder how many more students had powers rivaling the top in this school. He had to get stronger fast.


    Just then, Billy and his gang entered the class, passing by Liam without a word. Liam turned to Gavin with a smug look. "See? He''s not angry."


    Gavin looked uneasy. "I don''t know¡­ I have a bad feeling ab


    out this."


    At that moment, the teacher walked in, signaling the start of the lesson.

 Chapter 41

    The door to the classroom creaked open, and all eyes turned as a man shuffled in, dragging his feet across the floor. His appearance immediately caught everyone''s attention¡ªa disheveled figure with unkempt hair sticking out in all directions, worn-out clothes that looked like they hadn''t seen an iron in years, and dark eye bags that sagged beneath his hollow eyes.His posture was slightly hunched, and as he moved toward the podium, it was as if he carried the weight of the world on his shoulders.


    "Morning," he mumbled in a low, sluggish voice that barely reached the back of the room. The students exchanged curious glances. Was he drunk? His voice had that groggy, slurred tone that suggested he hadn''t had a proper night''s sleep in weeks. The room was filled with a hushed murmur, as everyone tried to figure out just what kind of teacher they had.


    "I''m Mr. John," he introduced himself, though he sounded like he would rather be anywhere else. He glanced at the students with little enthusiasm and added, "Welcome to the academy."


    Without any further pleasantries, he turned to the board and picked up a piece of chalk. His movements were slow, deliberate, and almost painful to watch, as if every motion required immense effort. He scribbled the words "Soul Crystal" on the board in jagged letters that barely looked legible. Then, he turned back to the class, eyes half-lidded.


    "This," he drawled, "is our topic for today." He leaned against the podium, scanning the faces in front of him with the same lack of energy. "What do you know about Soul Crystals?"


    Hands shot up across the room, eager to make an impression on this odd new teacher. He pointed lazily at a girl seated near the front. She was slim with long, flowing blonde hair that shimmered in the artificial light. The confidence in her posture was undeniable, and a smug smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    Standing up with an air of superiority, she said, "First of all, my name is Claire, and I''ll be the top student here."


    Several students rolled their eyes at the self-introduction, but she ignored them and continued, "A Soul Crystal is a vital organ, originally resembling a heart, but it transforms into a powerful crystal as it absorbs Soul Essence. The Soul Crystal acts as a storage vessel for this essence and links directly to an individual''s unique ability."


    Mr. John gave a slow, almost imperceptible nod. "Correct," he muttered. The lights dimmed slightly, and a chart of a human body appeared on the television screen behind him, displaying the placement of the Soul Crystal and various openings throughout the body.


    "Just like Blondie said," Mr. John gestured vaguely toward Claire, "the Soul Crystal is a vessel to store Soul Essence. The more essence it holds,.the brighter it is. And for those of you who haven''t form their soul crystal yet, your Soul Crystal will be dim." His voice was monotonous, almost hypnotic, drawing the students into the explanation despite his dreary tone.


    "But..." he continued, and a hint of challenge crept into his voice, "to activate an ability, you must first form a Soul Crystal. To do that, you need to draw in Soul Essence from the air and nature, moving it to your heart. Once your dim crystal is full, it breaks apart and reforms as a new, brighter one."


    A collective murmur spread through the class as the students processed the information. The tension in the room grew palpable, the air thick with curiosity and disbelief. Then, Mr. John dropped a bombshell that sent shockwaves through the room.


    "So," he said, his eyes narrowing slightly, "your assignment is to form a Soul Crystal before tomorrow''s class."


    Silence fell over the class for a brief moment before a ripple of incredulous whispers broke out.


    "Is he serious?"


    "That''s impossible!"


    "Nobody can form a Soul Crystal in one day!"


    The room buzzed with disbelief and anxiety, students glancing at each other, unsure of whether Mr. John was playing a cruel joke.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    Mr. John, seemingly unfazed by the uproar, raised a hand lazily to calm the class. "I know it''s usually said that it takes up to a week, but what if..." He let the words hang in the air, building suspense. "What if you were in a place where the Soul Essence is abundant? You''d be able to draw in more, faster."


    Gavin, one of the rowdier students, turned to Liam, his usual partner in crime. "How long did it take you to activate your Soul Core?"


    Liam puffed out his chest proudly. "Two hours."


    Gavin raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "I shouldn''t have asked." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then a student stood up and asked "Mr John what kind of place has more Soul Essence."


    Mr. John, almost ignoring the student question, continued in his same sluggish tone. "For those asking what kind of place has more Soul Essence, well... don''t you read? Soul Essence is abundant in nature¡ªplaces with plants, water... even in toilets due to¡ªwell, you know, natural stuff."


    A collective groan went through the room. The students were bewildered, a mix of disbelief and amusement spreading among them. Yet, despite the bizarre explanation, Mr. John''s closing words were almost inaudible, but filled with an intensity that caught some students off guard. "I''ll make you great," he muttered, "just like Sensei Lee made me."


    Without waiting for the bell to ring, Mr. John grabbed his bag and shuffled out of the classroom, leaving the students stunned and confused.


    On the academy grounds, five students, including William, walked toward the cafeteria. The afternoon sun shone lazily, casting long shadows across the walkway. Inside the cafeteria, they grabbed trays and served themselves food, sitting together at a table. The mood was light, with most of them chuckling about the odd lesson they''d just endured.


    But William was absentminded, barely touching his food. His mind was racing as he silently asked the system about Mr. John''s claim. To his surprise, the system confirmed the teacher''s words.


    Gavin noticed William''s distant expression. "Hey, what''s wrong?" he asked, shoving a piece of bread into his mouth.


    "Nothing," William replied, shaking his head. "Just thinking about what the teacher said."


    Gavin scoffed, leaning back in his chair. "Don''t worry about it, man. That guy''s crazy. No one can form a Soul Crystal in a day."


    The others nodded in agreement, and Liam, ever the arrogant one, chimed in. "Well, I did it in two hours, but, you know, I''m a genius."


    Gavin rolled his eyes. "Shut up, will you."


    Just then, William''s phone¡ªcurrently disguised as an earring¡ªpinged softly, alerting him to a new message. The device, which was like a neuro chip, projected the message directly into his mind.


    "$50,000."


    William''s brow furrow


    ed. Who could it be? Then it clicked¡ªGeneral Zhao wanted to meet him.


    Author''s Note: Don''t forget to drop a review. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 42

    William quickly finished his meal, his mind now focused on the message. He stood up from the table, pushing his tray aside."Where are you going?" Gavin asked, his mouth half-full of food.


    "Somewhere," William replied, his tone distant. He didn''t offer any more details, and the others watched as he left the cafeteria.


    The academy grounds were still bustling with students heading to their next classes, but William had a different destination in mind. He moved quickly, weaving through the crowds and making his way toward the boundary wall, where the academy grounds ended and the military base 4 began. Stay updated through empire


    When he reached the wall, the guards, dressed in their usual dark uniforms, stood at attention. William pulled out a small wooden tag from his pocket and flashed it at them. The guards gave him a once-over, recognized the tag, and stepped aside without question. William slipped past them, entering the restricted area.


    The Military Base 4 was bustling with activities just like his first time here.


    The towering structure ahead of him was a large building, its exterior dull and gray. It seemed out of place compared to the more modern academy buildings. William entered the building without hesitation, heading straight for the elevator. The air inside was cold, sterile, with a faint mechanical hum in the background.


    The elevator doors slid open with a quiet hiss, and William stepped inside, pressing the button for the underground level.


    As the elevator descended, William felt a slight tension building in his chest. His breathing became shallow as the atmosphere around him grew heavier, a subtle feeling of suspense creeping up on him. He wasn''t sure what to expect from this meeting with General Zhao, but something about it felt different this time. The doors finally opened, revealing a vast underground dojo.


    The dojo''s walls were lined with various weapons and training equipment, but what stood out the most were the marks¡ªdeep, jagged slashes and dents that covered the walls. There were more of them than before, evidence of intense training sessions that must have taken place.


    The air smelled faintly of sweat and metal, a mixture that hinted at the hard work that had gone into every blow that had scarred the walls. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the center of the room sat General Zhao. His presence was commanding, even though he was seated, his posture straight and his expression unreadable. He looked up as William approached, his eyes sharp and calculating.


    "You got my message," General Zhao said, his voice a deep rumble that filled the room. There was no trace of humor in his tone, only a steely seriousness.


    William saluted out of habit. "Yes, sir."


    General Zhao waved a hand dismissively. "No need for formalities, William. Sit." His eyes softened for a moment, but it was fleeting.


    William took a seat across from him, feeling the weight of the conversation that was about to unfold. The air between them was thick with unspoken tension, and the only sound in the room was the faint hum of the lights above.


    "So," General Zhao began, leaning back slightly, "I want to know about the Anbu who came after you."


    William''s mind flashed back to that night. He remembered the darkness, the swift and deadly movements of the Anbu assassin, and the chaotic battle that had followed. His heart raced as he recounted the events, but he carefully left out any mention of the artifact he had taken. That was now his, and no one was going to take it from him.


    He described the green-haired ninja who had intervened, how the body of the Anbu had exploded after a strange pulse of energy. As he spoke, he could feel the weight of General Zhao''s gaze on him, analyzing every word.


    When he finished, General Zhao nodded slowly. "You''re lucky to be alive, William. The Anbu are no joke. Even I can''t say with certainty that I''d come out unscathed in a fight with one of them."


    William''s brow furrowed. "Do you know who the green-haired ninja was?"


    General Zhao paused, rubbing his chin in thought. "I''ve heard rumors, but nothing concrete. Someone that strong, with green hair¡­ No, I haven''t encountered anyone like that. But I''ll look into it."


    The tension between them eased slightly, but William''s mind was still racing. General Zhao wasn''t the type to leave any stone unturned, which meant that whoever this green-haired figure was, they were either extremely dangerous or well-hidden.


    The general shifted the conversation, his eyes glinting with curiosity. "Your lesson started today, right? How was the class?"


    William chuckled, but there was frustration in his voice. "It was fine, I guess. But the teacher¡­ Mr. John¡­ he''s crazy. He expects us to form a Soul Crystal in a day. How is that even possible?"


    At the mention of Mr. John, General Zhao''s expression darkened for a moment, then softened into a faint smirk. "Mr. John, huh? Yeah, he''s a bit unorthodox, but he''s not entirely wrong. Forming a Soul Crystal in a day is possible¡ªif you''re in the right place."


    William raised an eyebrow, confused. "The right place? There''s no place around here that''s abundant in Soul Essence in the Academy except maybe¡­" He hesitated, then added, "...the toilet?"


    General Zhao let out a low chuckle. "That''s gross, William, but you''re thinking too small. I know a place, much more fitting. Somewhere with true abundance." He stood up suddenly, his posture firm as ever, and walked toward a desk in the corner of the dojo. He picked up a phone, the old-fashioned kind with a cord, and dialed a number.


    "Come down here," he said into the receiver, then hung up. Moments later, the hiss of the elevator door opening echoed through the dojo.


    A soldier entered the dojo, his boots clicking against the hard floor as he saluted General Zhao. "Sir."


    "Take this," General Zhao said, gesturing toward William''s earring. "Remove all tracking and bugs from it."


    The soldier nodded, took the earring-phone from William, and left without a word.


    William felt a wave of unease wash over him as he watched the soldier leave. He turned to General Zhao, who looked back at him with a calm, almost eerie expression. The general then smiled faintly and said, "Give me a minute. I''ll be right back."


    And with that, General Zhao le


    ft the dojo, leaving William alone in the cold, silent room.

 Chapter 43

    The academy grounds were still, the ambient hum of distant voices and footsteps blending into the soft chirping of crickets as night fell. Two figures could be seen slipping into the shadows, navigating the labyrinth of corridors with practiced precision. William glanced at the older man beside him, his brow furrowing.The young boy, dressed in a blue and black uniform that contrasted sharply with his dark hair, was growing more curious by the second.


    "General Zhao," William whispered, his voice barely audible as they rounded a corner, "why are we sneaking around like this? You''re the general, right? Isn''t your rank the highest here? We shouldn''t be creeping like criminals."


    General Zhao, a stoic figure cloaked in a black military uniform and wearing a nose mask, didn''t slow his pace. His face, mostly hidden behind the mask, was unreadable, but William caught the subtle amusement in his eyes as he flicked open his traditional Chinese fan, waving it lazily.


    "True, boy," Zhao replied, his voice low and gravelly, "I outrank everyone in Military Base 4 and the Academy 4. But sneaking around isn''t about rank. I''m not supposed to get too involved with the academy, and I''d rather not have the Principal suspicious."


    William''s curiosity piqued at the mention of the Principal. "Why not just arrest him? Interrogate him, even?"


    Zhao''s fan snapped shut with a sharp click. He turned to glance at William, his gaze piercing. "The Principal is nothing more than a pawn. To catch the king he serves, I need to keep him in play."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. The Principal? Working with heretics? The implications churned in his gut. If the Principal was a pawn, then the real mastermind had to be someone higher up the chain. The General?


    Or maybe one of the B10. The thought sent a cold shiver down his spine. If it were true, this was a catastrophe waiting to unfold¡ªfor humanity itself. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They moved silently, passing the first-year building, and William''s mind raced as they headed toward the second-year building. For a brief moment, excitement flickered through him. The second-years would be stronger¡ªhe could test their strength. But to his surprise, Zhao veered sharply, leading them away from the academy buildings.


    "Where are we going?" William asked, a mix of curiosity and unease creeping into his voice.


    Zhao didn''t answer, leading them through a series of trees that seemed to grow denser with each step. One tree, then two, then three. Soon, they were in the heart of a forest¡ªbut not just any forest. Strange red plants lined the ground, their bright, blood-like hue stark against the moonlight filtering through the leaves. The air around them grew thicker, almost as if the forest itself was alive.


    The red plants caught William''s eye. He squinted at one of them and used his Third Eye, the ability that let him discern the essence of things. The name popped up in his mind, "Flower of Passion."


    Curiosity shifted to embarrassment as the description followed: "Aphrodisiac."


    William''s face flushed red in an instant. "What the hell?! Why would the academy have something like this growing in the open?" he thought, awkwardly glancing at Zhao, who was still striding ahead without a care in the world.


    Shaking his head, William redirected his Third Eye to examine the other flora around him. Most were harmless, even helpful, with healing properties. But one plant made his blood run cold.


    "You Are Dead." The ominous name appeared as he focused on a purple flower that looked deceptively beautiful. The description made his skin crawl: a deadly poison, tasteless, odorless, and colorless. Once ingested, it caused unimaginable pain¡ªlike thousands of needles piercing through the internal organs¡ªfollowed by death. No cure.


    Sweat beaded on William''s forehead as he made a conscious effort to avoid the purple plant, his every step now more calculated. The quiet crunch of leaves under their feet was the only sound as the tension grew. He quickened his pace, catching up to Zhao.


    "Is this the place?" William asked, his voice shaky but eager. The trees and plants around them practically shimmered with Soul Essence, a tangible aura of energy filling the air.


    Zhao shook his head, a smirk hidden beneath his mask. "Not yet, boy. A little farther."


    After what felt like an eternity of walking, they reached a small clearing. In front of them was a chasm, its depths shrouded in thick, swirling fog. The fog seemed unnatural, an impenetrable wall of mist that no light could pass through.


    William''s heart pounded in his chest as he stared into the void. "Are we¡­ going down there?" His voice wavered, uncertainty creeping in.


    Zhao''s expression didn''t change. "Yes."


    William cautiously approached the edge, picking up a stone and tossing it into the chasm. He waited for the clink of stone hitting rock, but no sound came. The fog swallowed the stone whole, and the silence that followed was deafening.


    Before William could react, he felt a hand press firmly against his back. Zhao''s voice, usually steady and calm, now carried a chilling undertone. "You shouldn''t have trusted me."


    A twisted grin curled on the general''s face as he shoved William into the chasm.


    William''s eyes widened in shock, his body plummeting into the fog. "Shit! I shouldn''t have let my guard down!" he thought, his heart hammering in his chest as the dense mist enveloped him.


    __________________________


    Far from the academy, atop a mountain draped in mist, sat a Japanese-style temple. Its ancient wooden structure exuded an aura of tranquility, the air filled with the soft rustle of wind chimes. Inside the temple, two old men sat across from each other, deep in a game of Go. One was dressed in a simple monk''s robe, his hands steady as he placed a black stone on the board.


    The other, garbed in a sleek black kimono, smirked as he watched the game unfold.


    Suddenly, the air shifted, though neither man seemed disturbed. A moment later, a figure appeared before them¡ªa man in a ninja outfit, his green hair barely visible beneath his mask. He knelt on one knee, head bowed in respect.


    The monk was the first to speak. "How was it?"


    The ninja didn''t lift his head as he responded. "An Anbu was sent, but the boy is safe."


    The monk''s expression remained calm. "Good."


    The man in the kimono, his eyes gleaming with amusement, interjected. "Did you see my student at the academy? Red hair, troublemaker."


    The ninja nodded. "Yes, master. He''s managed to get himself into trouble, as expected."


    The kimono-clad man chuckled. "What did he do this time?"


    "He fought with the son of one of the B10."


    The smile on the kimono man''s face faded slightly, while the monk placed his hands together, murmuring, "Gokya o makoto ni." The phrase was solemn¡ªa prayer for the deceased.


    "Rest in peace," the kimono man echoed.


    The ninja hesitated. "Master, the boy is not dead. Your student merely knocked him out."


    The kimono man''s eyes widened in surprise before he let out a hearty laugh, dropping his chess piece. "So, he didn''t kill him? That''s a first."


    Experience more tales on empire


    The ninja continued, "The boy with the system and your red-haired student are now in the same room."


    The monk, still calm, nodded approvingly. "Good. Their destinies are intertwined."


    With that, the monk dismissed the ninja.


    "Return to the academy. We can''t let anything happen to the boy with the system."

 Chapter 44

    A dense, suffocating fog enveloped everything, swallowing even the faintest whispers of light. William was falling¡ªhis body an object plummeting through the void. The speed at which he hurtled downward was terrifying, his breath barely able to keep up. Shit, he muttered, his voice swallowed by the fog.His chest tightened, and his eyes darted upwards in a desperate attempt to catch a glimpse of the man who had pushed him, but all he could see was more of the impenetrable mist. The depths below seemed endless, and the uncertainty of when¡ªor how¡ªhe would hit the bottom gnawed at his mind like a ravenous beast.


    He couldn''t see the end, couldn''t feel anything except the chill of the air rushing past him and the weight of his impending doom. I''m going to die, he thought grimly, his pulse hammering in his ears. It wasn''t just the fear of death; it was the sheer helplessness that sent a wave of panic through his system. His fingers clawed uselessly at the air, the world around him a blur of nothingness.


    ---


    Meanwhile, standing at the edge of the deep chasm was a man holding a traditional Chinese fan, the delicate folds snapping open and closed with practiced ease. His face was an unreadable mask, but his eyes... his eyes held a dangerous glint, as if the fall had ignited some twisted amusement deep within.


    The man''s gaze remained fixed on the swirling fog below, his lips twitching into what could have been a smirk.


    The sound of rustling leaves broke the eerie silence. His ears perked up, and without turning fully, he cocked his head to the side. Emerging from behind a tree was a disheveled figure¡ªunkempt hair sticking out in all directions, dark eye bags sagging beneath hollow, tired eyes, and clothes so worn they looked as though they hadn''t felt the touch of an iron in years.


    The newcomer''s posture was hunched, his shoulders slumped in a way that suggested defeat or perhaps exhaustion. He shuffled up to the man with the fan and stood beside him, peering into the chasm below.


    "Why did you do that?" the man with the sunken eyes asked, his voice hoarse, carrying the weight of countless sleepless nights.


    General Zhao, as he was called, didn''t respond immediately. His shoulders began to shake as he tilted his head back slightly, and before long, a deep, booming laugh erupted from him. He laughed so hard he had to clutch his stomach, bending over as if the sheer force of his amusement was too much to contain.


    "Did you see that?" Zhao managed between bouts of laughter. "Did you see the look on his face? Priceless!"


    The disheveled man, still looking into the fog, shook his head. His tone remained flat, unimpressed. "We don''t have time for this," he said. "It''s almost curfew." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, his laughter dying down as quickly as it had started. His expression shifted again, morphing into something more serious. He straightened up and glanced back at the chasm. Without hesitation, and with a final, dangerous glint in his eyes, Zhao leaped into the abyss, his body cutting through the fog like a blade.


    The wind whistled around him as he plummeted downward, faster and faster, tearing the fog apart as he passed.


    ---


    William, still falling, noticed something strange. The fog, thick as it was, began to thin, bit by bit, until there was none at all. His eyes widened. I''m close, he realized, his heart racing. Below him, the surface of the ground finally came into view¡ªa shimmering expanse of what looked like blue glass. No, not glass.


    Water. Relief flooded through him. Thank God, he thought, but then, just as quickly, his stomach dropped.


    At this speed, hitting water would be just as deadly as hitting solid ground.


    Gritting his teeth, he braced himself for impact. The moment his body collided with the water, a massive splash followed, his momentum driving him deep below the surface. But to his astonishment, the expected bone-crushing pain never came. Instead, a warm sensation enveloped him, seeping into every inch of his body. It felt... good.


    Cleansing. As though every impurity, every bit of exhaustion, was being washed away.


    William opened his eyes, expecting to struggle for breath, but found that he could breathe effortlessly underwater. This water isn''t ordinary, he realized, his mind racing with possibilities. Kicking his legs, he began to swim upward, the surface of the lake shimmering with a soft blue glow.


    ---


    When his head finally broke through the surface, William gasped, his eyes quickly scanning his surroundings. The lake was small, more like a serene pool, surrounded by stone walls and several cave openings, all of them dark and foreboding. The water itself emitted a soft, otherworldly glow, and it was in that glow that William spotted a figure leaning casually against the wall of one of the caves.


    It was General Zhao, his eyes closed, his fan resting at his side. The sight of him sent a surge of anger coursing through William''s veins.


    "That bastard," William muttered, swimming toward the shore with renewed fury. His uniform clung to his skin as he dragged himself out of the water, dripping wet and seething with rage. Zhao''s eyes fluttered open, a faint smile playing on his lips. Explore more adventures at empire


    "How''d you like the bath?" Zhao asked, his tone light, almost mocking.


    William''s fists clenched, his teeth grinding together as he glared at the man. "Was that fun for you?" he spat, barely able to contain his anger. "Did you enjoy throwing me into a death trap?"


    Zhao shrugged, the fan snapping open with a flick of his wrist. "Now, now," he said, fanning himself lazily. "Don''t you feel different?"


    William paused, confused. As much as he hated to admit it, he did feel... different. Lighter, sharper. His senses were heightened, and there was a strange sense of clarity running through his mind. He frowned, glancing down


    at his hands. "What... did that water do to me?"

 Chapter 45

    "What... did that water do to me?"Zhao''s smile widened. "Soul Essence," he explained casually. "That lake is full of it. Perfect for speeding up the formation of your soul crystal."


    William''s breath caught in his throat. Soul Essence? His eyes widened as he looked back at the lake, the soft blue glow now taking on a whole new meaning. The water wasn''t just water¡ªit was filled with something far more powerful, something that could give him the edge he needed.


    "So that''s why you pushed me," William muttered under his breath, the realization dawning on him.


    Zhao twirled his fan lazily, a smirk dancing across his face. "Did you think I did it just for fun?" His tone was dripping with amusement, but there was an edge of seriousness beneath it.


    William clenched his fists, still dripping wet but now more curious than angry. "If this lake is so valuable, why doesn''t the academy provide it for all students?"


    Zhao''s smile faltered for a moment, his gaze becoming more intense. He snapped the fan shut, the sharp sound echoing through the cavern. "Because I''m the only one who knows about this place," he said, his voice low. "And something this good... well, I''m not exactly keen on sharing."


    William narrowed his eyes. There was more to it, he was sure of it, but before he could press the matter, Zhao nodded toward the water. "Go back in," the general said. "You need to draw in more Soul Essence. The faster you form your soul crystal, the better."


    William hesitated, but the allure of the lake¡ªof the power it held¡ªwas too much to resist. He turned his back to the general, his wet clothes clinging uncomfortably to his skin. He began undressing, stripping down to just his underwear before jumping back into the lake. The water welcomed him, its warmth enveloping him like a comforting embrace.


    General zhao stood still looking at the soft glow of the lake and said "Because the river doesn''t work on humans, it only works on beasts." His eyes flashed with a dangerous glint.


    William dove deep, his body sinking toward the bottom, the glowing blue light growing stronger the further he went. At the bottom, he settled into a cross-legged position, the glow around him almost blinding now. He closed his eyes, calming his breath, and activated his Third Eye.


    The sight was breathtaking.


    Hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof small blue orbs swirled around him, like stars floating in the depths of the lake. Soul Essence, William thought, awe-struck. Each one pulsed with power, inviting him to draw them in. He reached out with his mind, focusing on the closest orb, and began the process of pulling it toward him.


    It was harder than he expected.


    The first orb resisted, as though some unseen force was tugging it in the opposite direction. Sweat beaded on his forehead despite the water around him, and William gritted his teeth, using more force. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the orb entered his body, sending a wave of warmth coursing through him.


    He guided it toward his heart, but just as it was about to enter, the orb shifted, moving to the opposite side of his body. What the...? William frowned, confused. But before he could think too much about it, another orb followed the same path, and then another. Only a few entered his heart, while the rest veered away.


    Something was wrong. He could feel it in the way his body reacted¡ªsome orbs obeying, others resisting. Is this normal? he wondered, panic creeping in. But he had no time to dwell on it. More and more Soul Essence poured into him, filling him up, and he pushed harder, guiding as many orbs as he could toward his heart.


    The fullness in his chest grew with each passing second. If he kept this up, he might be able to form his soul crystal by morning.


    Then, suddenly, muffled sounds reached his ears. His concentration broke. What''s that? The noise was faint but unmistakable. He shook his head, refocusing on the essence around him. But then, out of nowhere, a sharp sting shot through his body.


    William''s eyes snapped open.


    Above him, several lightning bolts crackled through the water, their electric light dancing ominously toward him. What the hell?


    Without hesitation, William swam upward, kicking furiously toward the surface. When he broke through, gasping for air, he spotted General Zhao standing at the edge of the lake, hurling more lightning bolts into the water.


    "What are you doing?!" William shouted, his voice hoarse from the sudden exertion. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao didn''t look the least bit concerned. He lowered his hand, the lightning disappearing as quickly as it had come. "I''ve been calling you for a while now," he said casually, not even bothering to hide his impatience. "You didn''t answer."


    William''s chest heaved as he dragged himself out of the water. "I''ve only been in there for thirty minutes," he protested, shaking his head in disbelief. "I can feel it¡ªI''m close to forming my soul crystal. Why stop now?"


    Zhao raised an eyebrow, an amused smile tugging at his lips. "Thirty minutes? Kid, you''ve been down there for more than four hours."


    William froze, his mind reeling. "Four... hours?" He repeated, trying to process the words. No, it couldn''t be. He had barely felt the passage of time.


    Zhao chuckled. "Yeah. Time works differently in there, I guess."


    William stared at the lake, his thoughts spinning. Time... He glanced at Zhao, frustration mixing with awe. "So, what now?"


    Zhao waved his hand dismissively. "Go put on your clothes. We''re heading back. You''ve had enough for today."


    "But¡ª"


    "You can come back tomorrow," Zhao interrupted. "But I won''t be here to babysit you."


    William bit back a retort, dragging his damp clothes over to him.


    "Let''s go," he said, flicking his fan open with a flourish. "Unless you want to be punished for being out after curfew."


    William grumbled under his breath, finishing dressing. As he turned to follow Zhao, he looked up at the c


    hasm above them and frowned. "How are we going to climb back up?"

 Chapter 46

    The night draped itself over Military Academy 4 like a velvet cloak, the stars piercing through the darkness like shards of crystal. A gentle breeze whispered through the towering oak trees lining the academy grounds, carrying with it the scent of pine and the distant murmur of nocturnal creatures.The lampposts cast a soft, golden glow on the cobblestone paths, guiding the hurried footsteps of students scurrying back to their dorms before curfew.


    Groups of boys could be seen sprinting across the lawns, laughter bubbling up as they exchanged whispered stories of their evening escapades. A few had smudges of lipstick on their cheeks and collars, souvenirs from clandestine visits to the girls'' dormitory. One boy, in particular, lagged behind the rest.


    His steps faltered as he glanced back over his shoulder, eyes filled with a mix of longing and mischief.


    "Maybe I should turn back," he mused aloud, his imagination running wild with possibilities. "Most of the guys have already left. I''d be the only boy there..." A dreamy smile spread across his face, his cheeks flushing as fanciful scenarios played out in his mind. A sudden nosebleed snapped him back to reality.


    "No, no, not worth it, survive for another night" he chided himself, wiping his nose and picking up his pace toward the boys'' dormitory.


    Meanwhile, emerging from the shadowy forest that separated the first-year and second-year buildings was another figure. This boy moved with a quiet confidence, his dark hair tousled by the night breeze, framing a face that was both handsome and enigmatic. His eyes reflected the moonlight, giving them an almost ethereal glow.


    If the boy had been coming from the girls'' dorm, the room he was in would likely be filled with girls that will make one think a concert is going on. But his expression was one of subdued irritation.


    As he watched the other boys racing back, a muscle in his jaw tightened. "Why, why, why not me?" he thought bitterly. "They''re out there enjoying themselves, and I''m stuck in a cave with an old man." He let out a frustrated sigh, shoving his hands into his pockets. The memory of the red flower he had seen earlier that evening flickered in his mind.


    "Should I use that?" he pondered for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I don''t need that," he muttered to himself. "I''m enough."


    The boy was William. As he made his way across the campus, the soft hum of the System echoed in his mind. "At this rate, it may take eons for you to finish the box Mr. Beth gave you back at the orphanage," the System remarked, its tone a mix of mockery and concern.


    William rolled his eyes. "Do you think I don''t know that?" he whispered under his breath. "It''s not like I don''t want to. I just don''t have the time right now. Forming my soul crystal and getting stronger is more important."


    The System paused before responding, a hint of nostalgia in its voice. "That''s true. I''ve been there. But sometimes, you need to have fun and make friends. That was a mistake I made once."


    William raised an eyebrow, the System''s words piquing his curiosity. Did it just reference a past experience? he wondered. Sometimes, the System spoke as if it had once been more than just an AI¡ªalmost as if it had once been alive. It made William realized that he doesn''t know anything about the system and the Shadow Lord who he has supposedly inherited his power.


    Lost in contemplation, William arrived at the dormitory. The heavy wooden door creaked softly as he entered, the hallway quiet except for the distant sound of muffled laughter from other rooms. He slipped into his own room to find Gavin and Liam seated on their beds, both sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed. A faint glow surrounded them¡ªthe visible sign of drawing in Soul Essence.


    He moved quietly to avoid disturbing them, changing out of his damp uniform into comfortable nightwear. Just as he was settling down, Liam''s eyes opened, his gaze sharp despite the late hour.


    "You''re back," Liam said, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yeah," William replied softly. "Sorry if I disturbed you."


    Liam waved a hand dismissively. "No worries. I was just finishing up."


    William nodded and took his place on his own bed, sitting cross-legged and closing his eyes. The ambient Soul Essence in the room was faint compared to the overwhelming abundance he had felt in the lake earlier. Still, he focused his mind, drawing the ethereal energy into his body. The process was smoother now, the Essence flowing toward him like moths to a flame.


    As he guided the Soul Essence toward his heart, he felt that familiar resistance. Just as before, some of the energy drifted away, pulled toward the opposite side of his chest. Not again, he thought, frustration bubbling up. Breaking his concentration, he opened his eyes and glanced over at Liam.


    "Hey, Liam," he began hesitantly.


    "Hmm?" Liam responded, tilting his head in acknowledgment.


    "Is it normal for the Soul Essence to... I don''t know, avoid your heart? Like it''s being repelled or something?"


    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Avoid your heart? That''s a new one. Usually, the hardest part is drawing the Essence into your body. Once it''s in, it naturally gravitates toward the heart. It''s kind of like a magnet."


    William frowned. "So, it''s not normal then."


    "Not at all," Liam confirmed. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious," William lied, forcing a casual tone. "Thanks."


    He leaned back against the wall, deep in thought. If it''s not normal, then what''s happening to me? Determined to find answers, he decided to use his Third Eye on himself¡ªa first since acquiring the ability.


    Activating it, his vision shifted. He could see the intricate network of his own body¡ªthe flow of energy, the pulsating aura of his heart nearly filled with soul essence. "At this rate, I might be able to form my soul crystal tomorrow," he thought. But then, his gaze moved to the opposite side of his chest, where the stray Soul Essence had been drawn.


    There, nestled close to his heart, was another crystal. But this one was different¡ªdarker, with an almost tangible shadow enveloping it.


    "What is that?" he whispered aloud.


    In his mind, the System''s voice quivered with something akin to surprise¡ªor was it fear? "Is that... No, it can''t be. A Shadow Crystal?"


    "A Shadow Crystal?" William echoed, his pulse quickening. "What does that mean?"


    But the System fell silent, leaving William with more questions than answers.


    __________________________


    Miles away, deep underground where the earth crust is visible and hot magna spilling was the ominous base of the Heretics. The sky above was a swirling mass of dark clouds, illuminated occasionally by flashes of crimson lightning. The air was thick with the scent of sulfur and something more sinister¡ªa palpable malevolence that seeped into the bones of anyone nearby.


    Inside the colossal structure, the usual stillness was replaced by a frenzy of activity. Hooded figures moved with purpose, their shadows flickering against the jagged stone walls illuminated by torches emitting an eerie green flame. The sound of chanting echoed through the vast chambers, a haunting melody that resonated with the dark energy permeating the air.


    At the center of the main hall stood a colossal, incomplete portal, its circular frame forged from obsidian and etched with runes that pulsed with an otherworldly glow. The structure crackled with raw power, tendrils of dark energy spiraling toward the ceiling like grasping fingers.


    Sitting upon a throne carved from black stone was the Heretic King, his piercing gaze fixed on the portal. Clad in ornate armor adorned with spikes and dark gemstones, he exuded an aura of unquestionable authority. His fingers drummed impatiently on the armrest as he watched his followers labor tirelessly.


    What made the scene even more unsettling was the presence of beasts among the workers. Creatures of various shapes and sizes¡ªsome resembling twisted versions of animals, others entirely monstrous¡ªmoved alongside the heretics. Their usual ferocity toward humans was absent, replaced by an almost docile obedience.


    The king''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "So, the beasts can be this tamed after all," he mused. It was a secret that had long baffled the military¡ªhow the heretics managed to control beings driven by pure instinct and aggression.


    A cloaked figure approached the throne and knelt. "My lord, the preparations are nearly complete. The portal will be ready as scheduled."


    "Excellent," the Heretic King replied, his voice echoing throughout the hall like the rumble of distant thunder. "Our master will soon descend upon this world."


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "And what of the military forces? They''ve increased their patrols along the borders and strengthened their forces."


    The king waved a dismissive hand. "Let them scurry like ants. They are blind to the true power that is about to be unleashed."


    He rose from his throne, the room seeming to darken even further as he did. Stepping toward the edge of the platform, he gazed down at the bustling activity below. The combined efforts of humans and beasts working in unison was a sight that filled him with a twisted sense of pride.


    "Soon," he whispered, more to himself than anyone else. "Very soon, the balance will tip in our favor. The age of the military and their false peace will crumble."


    A low growl resonated nearby, and a massive beast with eyes like burning coals emerged from the shadows. It bowed its head to the king, emitting a guttural sound that conveyed both reverence and anticipation.


    The king placed a hand on the Bear like creature''s head, his fingers digging slightly into its coarse fur. "Patience," he murmured. "You will have your time to revel in chaos."


    He looked back at the portal, its dark energy swirling more violently now. The runes along its frame glowed brighter, casting distorted shadows across the walls.


    "Prepare the final rites," the king commanded to no one in particular. "We stand on the cusp of a new era."


    As he spoke, the chanting grew louder, the voices of the heretics blending with the haunting howls of the beasts. The very air seemed to vibrate with a sinister harmony, a prelude to the impending doom that loomed over the world.


    In that moment, the Heretic King closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. "Master will be pleased," he thought. "And together, we will reshape this world into one where true power reigns supreme."


    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 47

    The dim light from the dorm room flickered slightly as William sat cross-legged on his bed, staring intently at the glowing system interface in front of him. His breath was steady but shallow, his mind racing with questions after the system''s revelation. A Shadow Crystal? He had heard about Soul Crystals, of course¡ªevery student at the academy knew that their primary goal was to form one.But a Shadow Crystal? That was something else entirely. He asked the system about it, curiosity burning in his chest.


    "What is a Shadow Crystal?" William asked mentally.


    The system replied in its usual neutral tone, "It is similar to a Soul Crystal. The only person who has ever possessed one was the Shadow Lord. Even he only had a single crystal, not two, like you." Continue your adventure with empire


    That information hit William like a freight train. Two crystals? It was unheard of. No one in history, not even the legendary Shadow Lord, had wielded the power of both a Soul Crystal and a Shadow Crystal. William''s thoughts raced as he considered the possibilities.


    If his theory was correct, this meant he could wield two main abilities¡ªone linked to the Soul Crystal and the other to the Shadow Crystal.


    "Two abilities," he murmured, his mind swirling with the potential power he could wield. The academy had drilled into them how important it was to form a Soul Crystal, but what if he had access to even greater strength? This was an incredible boon, a gift he didn''t even know was possible.


    But there was no time to waste. He had to activate them both as soon as possible. First, he needed to complete his soul crystal, which was already nearing full formation. The shadow crystal could come after.


    Determined, William closed his eyes, shutting out the faint sounds of the dorm¡ªthe soft breathing of his roommates, Liam and Gavin, who were already deep in sleep. He began drawing in the scarce soul essence from the room, focusing on every minute particle of energy he could sense. The familiar tingle of the essence entering his body made him feel alive, but he knew it wouldn''t be enough.


    The atmosphere in the academy was notoriously thin with soul essence.


    Time passed in a blur as he pushed himself further, his body tingling with the growing pressure of the crystal forming. His breath grew heavier, sweat beading on his forehead as he forced the essence to accumulate within him. He could feel the crystal edging closer to completion¡ªjust a little more¡ª


    Grrrrr.


    The sudden, loud rumble of his stomach shattered his focus. His eyes snapped open, and the faint glow of the system interface faded from view. He let out a frustrated sigh, rubbing his stomach as hunger gnawed at him. The room was pitch dark, save for the dim light from the moon filtering through the curtains. Liam and Gavin were fast asleep, their soft snores filling the silence.


    With a groan, William got up from his bed and padded over to the mini fridge in the corner of the room. He grabbed a snack and ripped open the wrapper, sitting back on his bed. As he munched, his thoughts drifted back to the system. He wasn''t disappointed¡ªnot yet. He was getting stronger, even if progress was slower than he wanted.


    After finishing the snack, he tossed the crumpled wrapper into the bin and settled back onto his bed. "System," he muttered, sending a mental command.


    [Status.]


    The familiar interface blinked into existence before him, listing his stats:


    [Status]


    Name: William


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level: 5


    Experience: 200/400 sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Strength: 8


    Agility: 7


    Endurance: 7


    Skills: [The 3rd Eye Lv.1] [Darkseer Lv.1] [Immunox]


    Attributes: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Store Coins: 100


    "I''m definitely getting stronger," William thought with a smirk. His growth was steady, but once he formed both the soul crystal and shadow crystal, it would skyrocket. His future looked brighter or so he thought.


    With a satisfied sigh, he dusted off the crumbs from his bed and laid back, letting sleep take him.


    The next morning came quickly. Sunlight streamed through the curtains as William stretched out, his muscles stiff from the long night of soul essence gathering. Liam and Gavin were already awake, freshening up in the bathroom. The smell of morning wafted through the room, reminding William that it was a new day, and today he planned on forming his soul crystal.


    "Hey, you coming?" Gavin asked, poking his head out of the bathroom with a grin. "I swear, you sleep like a rock, man."


    "Yeah, yeah, give me a second," William grumbled as he rolled out of bed, heading to the bathroom to wash up.


    By the time they arrived at the cafeteria, the place was already buzzing with students. They found their usual spot, the corner table near the windows, and sat down with their trays. A few moments later, Sofia and Princess Eleanor joined them, causing the students around them to glance their way. The princess''s presence at the table draws attention.


    "William," Sofia started, her voice a little more serious than usual. "You came from the west, right?"


    William looked up from his plate, eyebrows raised. "Yeah. Why?"


    "I''ve been hearing some rumors," Sofia continued, her voice dropping to a whisper as she leaned closer. "That the heretics attacked the convoy coming from the west. The one transporting students to the academy."


    The table grew quiet as Sofia''s words settled in, everyone now focused on William. He hesitated for a moment, the memory of the attack flashing through his mind. The blood, the screams, the chaos¡ªit was something he hadn''t been ready to relive, but there was no escaping the truth.


    "Yeah¡­ it''s true," William replied softly, his eyes darkening as he set his fork down. "We were attacked by the heretics, but we managed to survive¡­ barely."


    Princess Eleanor leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. "How did you survive? I heard the heretics have been getting stronger, they are at their peak moment."


    "General Zhao," William said, his voice carrying both gratitude and awe. "He saved us. If he hadn''t shown up when he did, we wouldn''t be having this conversation right now."


    At the mention of General Zhao, Gavin''s eyes lit up like a kid hearing about his favorite hero. "Wait, the General Zhao?" he asked, leaning forward with wide eyes. "Are you serious? Is he really as fast as they say? I''ve heard stories that he moves like the Yellow Flash from the Leaf village!"


    William chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "I wouldn''t know, man. I was knocked out cold by the time he showed up."


    Gavin groaned in disappointment. "No way! You had a front-row seat to one of the greatest military legends, and you missed it? That''s just bad luck."


    Sofia laughed lightly, the tension at the table easing a little. "Well, at least you''re here to tell the story," she said, giving William a gentle nudge with her elbow.


    "Yeah," William agreed, though the weight of the attack still hung over him. The scars from that day weren''t just physical, and the heretics weren''t going to stop. He could feel it in his gut¡ªthey were planning something big, call it a hunch feeling.


    As they finished their breakfast and headed to class, the conversations around the cafeteria echoed the same complaints they had been hearing for days. Students murmured about the difficulty of forming their soul crystals, their voices a mix of frustration and defeat.


    "No way Mr. John expects us to form a soul crystal in a day," one student muttered to his friend as they passed by.


    "Yeah, it''s impossible. The guy''s nuts."


    William couldn''t help but overhear the chatter as they entered the classroom. His own soul crystal was close to completion, but he knew firsthand how tough it was. It wasn''t just about time; it took intense focus and a level of control most students hadn''t yet developed, and he also has the help of the lake.


    When Mr. John entered the classroom, he looked even more disheveled than the day before, his back slightly hunched as he limped toward the podium. His eyes scanned the room, a look of disappointment crossing his face as he took in the exhausted faces of the students.


    "Pathetic," he muttered, loud enough for everyone to hear. "None of you have managed to form a soul crystal yet?"


    The room fell silent, some students avoiding his gaze while others grumbled under their breath. Mr. John let out a mocking laugh, shaking his head. "I heard some of you idiots actually tried forming your crystals in the restroom. How did that work out for you, huh?"


    William stifled a laugh as Mr. John continued his rant, pacing back and forth across the front of the room. "The restroom has more soul essence, sure, but you can''t possibly focus in there with the smell. You''d be better off forming your crystal in a garbage dump!"


    The class chuckled awkwardly, but the tension remained. Mr. John wasn''t in the mood for jokes today.


    "We were supposed to talk about abilities today," Mr. John said, rubbing his temple as if dealing with a migraine. "How to link them to your soul crystals, but since majority of you haven''t form their soul crystal yet, we''ll have to put it on hold."


    He turned to the chalkboard and began scribbling furiously. "Instead, we''re doing history."


    The air inside the B10 meeting room was thick with tension, the dim lighting casting long shadows across the floor. Eleven chairs were arranged in a circle, with one larger and more ornate than the others¡ªthe leader''s chair, empty as always.


    The figures in the other ten seats were shrouded in darkness, their faces hidden as they spoke in low, grave tones. A woman''s voice, soft but firm, broke the silence first.


    "My sources tell me the heretics are planning something big," she said, her voice echoing slightly in the large room. "They''ve been spotted more frequently along the borders. Whatever they''re up to, it''s not small."


    A booming voice followed, filled with confidence and disdain. "Let them plan whatever they want," the man sneered, his hand igniting with a small, intense flame. "I''ll burn them all to ash if they try anything."


    The woman shot him a disapproving glance, but before she could respond, a third figure spoke, his voice calm but heavy with authority. "If they''re planning an attack, they must have something up their sleeve. The heretics wouldn''t be foolish enough to challenge us unless they were confident in their strength."


    A heavy silence fell over the room as the group contemplated this. Then, the calm voice spoke again, directing his attention to one of the figures¡ªthe head general.


    "Send word to all the military bases," he ordered. "Tell them to stay vigilant, especially around the academies. We cannot afford to lose any ground to the heretics."


    The head general nodded silently, his presence looming large even in the shadowed room.


    The calm voice then turned to the woman who had spoken first. "Keep gathering intelligence. I want to know everything about the heretics'' movements, and any potential allies they might have."


    The woman nodded in agreement, her figure retreating further into the shadows as the others began to leave one by one. Only the calm-voiced man remained, his gaze lingering on the large empty chair with the eagle and shield symbol engraved on its back.


    For a moment, the room felt colder, and the man''s eyes darkened with a sense of melancholy. "I don''t think I can do this without you," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Where are you, Lee? We need you back¡­ now more than ever."


    With that, he rose from his seat, the shadows swallowing him whole as he disappeared into the darkness, leaving the room silent once more.

 Chapter 48

    The atmosphere in the classroom was heavy with a sense of dread as Mr. John said those words "History". In their world of supernaturals, history is a fun topic that all kids like. Hearing about the past heroes and wars, it''s like a MCU movie.Mr John shuffled to the front, his steps slow, his back hunched. The dim lighting cast long shadows across his form, emphasizing the weariness in his every movement. The students sat in silence, their gazes fixed on the frail figure before them. William glanced around, noticing that everyone seemed tense, their breaths shallow, the anticipation of the lesson almost palpable.


    Mr. John began speaking in a low, weak voice, one that barely carried across the room. "I know you lot already know the history¡­ at least, the version they teach you. But history has many viewpoints, and I''m here to give you a different one."


    His eyes, dull but sharp as glass, scanned the room, measuring the reactions of his students. William felt a shiver run down his spine, and he wasn''t sure if it was because of Mr. John''s words or the coldness in the air.


    Mr. John continued, his voice growing slightly stronger as he recounted the events of the past. "It all started about a hundred years ago. Power struggles, territorial disputes, and the fight for scarce resources ignited conflicts across the globe. Nations turned on each other, and before anyone realized it, the Third World War had begun."


    The mention of war sent a chill down the students'' spines. Some fidgeted in their seats, while others leaned forward, their attention fully on Mr. John. The class was silent, save for the occasional rustling of paper and the soft buzz of the overhead lights.


    "Nuclear warfare ravaged the earth," Mr. John went on, his eyes distant, as if he were reliving the horrors himself. "Biochemical weapons were unleashed. Countries wiped each other out in an orgy of destruction. One of the nations said to be winning the war was Spain, but victory came at a price. Humanity lost almost half of its population."


    A hush fell over the room, the weight of the information pressing down on everyone. William swallowed hard. He had heard about the war, of course¡ªeveryone had¡ªbut hearing it spoken about in such detail, from someone who seemed to feel the weight of history on his own shoulders, made it more real, more terrifying.


    Mr. John''s gaze sharpened, and his voice took on a darker edge. "During this time of human destruction, as if to punish humans, creatures of unknown origins descended upon the earth. Dark, dangerous creatures, unlike anything humanity had ever seen. They destroyed everything in their path, killing humans in a frenzy of bloodlust. They had supernatural abilities that no weapon could touch.


    Humans had turned the world into a wasteland, and these beasts came to claim it."


    A collective shiver ran through the room. Even the bravest students found themselves sitting a little straighter, their bodies tensing. William''s mind flashed back to the tunnel, to the blood and the death. He knew all too well how terrifying the creatures could be.


    "Humanity was on the brink of extinction," Mr. John said, his voice barely above a whisper. "And then¡­ the Originals appeared."


    Whispers erupted among the students. William''s thoughts raced. The Originals¡­ He had heard of them, of course, the legendary figures who had fought the beasts and saved humanity. But hearing about them now, in the context of a world on the brink of collapse, made their legend feel much larger than life.


    Mr. John raised a hand, silencing the murmurs. "The Originals were people who possessed supernatural abilities passed down through their families for generations. They had remained hidden throughout history, but in humanity''s darkest hour, they came forward to fight."


    The tension in the room grew, the air feeling thick with both awe and fear. William could almost see the battles unfolding before him¡ªrivers of blood, bodies strewn across a ruined landscape, and towering beasts brought down by the power of the Originals.


    "They fought against the beasts for two long years," Mr. John continued, his voice heavy with the weight of that history. "They managed to kill the leader of the beasts, forcing the creatures to retreat to a faraway planet. But the war left humanity broken. Rivers flowed red with blood, and the earth itself seemed to weep." Explore hidden tales at empire


    The room fell into an eerie silence, the only sound the soft hum of the air conditioning. Some students had gone pale, while others stared at Mr. John with wide eyes, their minds trying to process the sheer scale of the destruction.


    "The Originals, having saved humanity, began to teach the survivors what they knew," Mr. John said, his tone softening. "Abilities, soul crystals, spell tech¡­ a new era of knowledge and power. Humanity began to rebuild, faster than ever before. But as is the nature of mankind, peace didn''t last."


    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of Mr. John''s lips. "Humans turned on each other once again. Civil war broke out, this time more vicious than the last, as abilities and spell tech were used to slaughter one another."


    William felt his heart race. "Typical," he thought. Humans never seemed to learn from their mistakes.


    "The Originals, seeing their teachings used for destruction, stepped in once more," Mr. John said, his voice firm. "This time, not to fight the beasts. They took control, uniting the world under their leadership. The strongest of the Originals then became the B10¡ªthe ten ruling families of our world." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The students sat in stunned silence, the weight of Mr. John''s words pressing down on them like a physical force. William''s mind spun. The B10¡­ They were the most powerful figures in the world, but to hear how they came to be made them seem almost god-like.


    "And that''s why you lot are here," Mr. John finished, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "To prepare for the day when the beasts return. The B10 knew that the threat still loomed, and that humanity''s strength had been drained. So they created this system¡ªa way to train the next generation to fight when the time comes."

 Chapter 49

    The air in the room grew thick with tension, the students'' eyes wide as they processed the enormity of what they were hearing. The future felt more uncertain than ever.A boy in the back raised his hand, his voice trembling slightly as he asked, "How strong were the beasts?"


    Mr. John''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "I''m sure the students from the west already know how strong the beasts are."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. I definitely know, he thought, memories of the tunnel flooding back. The weakest beast had wiped out dozens of students in mere seconds. They hadn''t stood a chance.


    Mr. John picked up a marker and turned to the board, his movements deliberate. "The strength of the beasts, just like humans, is categorized into eight tiers," he explained, as he began writing on the board.


    Mr. John continued, writing the tiers as he spoke:


    Tier 1: Newborn


    Tier 2: Ferus


    Tier 3: Warrior


    Tier 4: Master Read new chapters at empire


    Tier 5: Commander


    Tier 6: Ruler


    Tier 7: Titan


    Tier 8: Apex


    (Author''s Note: For simplicity, we''ll be using just the tier numbers. There''s no need to memorize the names. For example, just remember "Tier 1 beast" or "Tier 5 beast.")


    The room was silent as Mr. John turned back to face the students. "Those of you who haven''t formed your soul crystal are still considered ''mundane.'' Once you do, you''ll be in Tier 1."


    A student near the front raised his hand, his voice filled with curiosity. "How do we advance in tiers?"


    Mr. John''s expression darkened. He leaned against the desk, his eyes scanning the room. "You''ll have to break your heart."


    The students'' faces paled, their eyes wide with shock.


    The class fell into a stunned silence as Mr. John''s words hung in the air. Break your heart? The phrase seemed more poetic than practical, yet something about the way Mr. John said it sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    A girl seated at the front, her face paling, whispered to the boy next to her, "Did he mean that literally?" Her voice was barely audible, but the tension in her tone was unmistakable.


    The boy didn''t reply, his wide eyes glued to Mr. John, who continued pacing in front of the board. He didn''t offer any clarification, allowing the students to stew in their thoughts before finally explaining.


    "To advance in tier," Mr. John said, "you must fill your soul crystal with enough soul essence until it can no longer hold any more. Then, and only then, will it break¡ªtransforming into a new, stronger soul crystal."


    Several students let out audible sighs of relief. It wasn''t their literal heart they had to break, after all, but something inside them that seemed far more abstract yet no less dangerous. William wasn''t sure which was worse.


    "The first method," Mr. John said, continuing his lecture, "is the slowest. You draw in soul essence from the nature around you¡ªgradually, over time."


    A boy in the middle row raised his hand, his voice sharp with skepticism. "Isn''t that too slow, though? Once one form a Soul Crystal, it becomes harder to draw in Soul Essence into the body."


    Mr. John''s expression didn''t change. He had probably been asked this question hundreds of times before. "That''s the problem, isn''t it? The first method is slow. It can take years, sometimes even decades, depending on your potential and the amount of essence you can absorb naturally."


    There were murmurs around the room. William felt a wave of impatience stir within him. Years? He didn''t have that kind of time. If it takes years for those with one crystal, how many years will it take him with 2 crystals.


    Mr. John''s voice cut through his thoughts. "The second method," Mr. John went on, "is to use a catalyst. Artifacts, soul potions, and other objects can increase the speed at which you absorb essence."


    Some of the students perked up at the mention of artifacts. Money always bought an advantage.


    "Of course," Mr. John added with a wry smile, "this method is expensive. Catalysts aren''t cheap and unless you have access to significant resources, you won''t be able to rely on them for long."


    William''s thoughts immediately drifted back to Mr. Beth''s gift. He had one soul portion, but it was a precious resource¡ªsomething he needed to use wisely since he has to fill two crystals. The thought of burning through it too quickly sent a nervous pang through him. He wasn''t ready to squander such a rare advantage.


    Mr. John''s tone grew darker. "The third and final method is the fastest, but it''s also the most dangerous. You can absorb the soul crystals of beasts."


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the class. The mere mention of beasts always had that effect¡ªunease and excitement in equal measure. William''s muscles tensed involuntarily at the thought. His mind flashed back to the tunnel and the carnage the creatures had caused. Absorbing the soul crystals of beasts? It sounded insane.


    "When a beast dies, it leaves behind its soul crystal," Mr. John explained. "If a human absorbs the crystal, the soul essence inside it transfers to their own, filling their crystal faster."


    William could feel his heart pounding in his chest. He knew where this was going, and it didn''t sit well with him.


    Mr. John didn''t disappoint. "But there''s a catch. You have to kill the beast first."


    The air in the room grew thick with tension. Some students glanced nervously at one another. Others clenched their fists or stared blankly ahead, as if mentally preparing themselves for the reality of what Mr. John was saying.


    Before anyone could ask more questions, a boy seated near the back stood up, clearing his throat nervously, his voice shaky. "But what if¡ª"


    The sharp sound of the bell ringing cut through the room, signaling the end of class. Mr. John didn''t even spare the boy a glance. Without another word, he packed up his belongings, slung his worn-out bag over his shoulder, and left the room, leaving the boy standing awkwardly with his question hanging in the air. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William sighed in relief. At least Mr. John didn''t leave before the bell today. He gathered his own things, but his mind was far from at ease. The thought of advancing through tiers, of absorbing soul crystals from beasts¡ªit all seemed so far beyond what he was ready for. And yet, deep down, he knew he would have no choice.

 Chapter 50

    After the class, the group of five exited the room, their footsteps echoing down the wide stone corridors of the academy. The air was thick with a mixture of tension and exhaustion, typical after a session with Mr. John. The clatter of dishes and low murmur of conversation guided them towards the cafeteria. William walked among them, silent and distant, barely acknowledging the sounds around him.At the lunch table, Eleanor glanced at William, noticing how he picked at his food without much interest before standing up abruptly. "I''ll catch you guys later," he muttered, his voice low, almost as if he wasn''t fully there.


    As he left, Eleanor turned to the others, confusion evident in her eyes. "What''s the deal with William lately? He''s been acting... off."


    Gavin shrugged, chewing thoughtfully before responding, "He''s probably trying to form his soul crystal. Get an ability fast, you know? He''s an orphan, after all. That''s his only real shot."


    William sprinted through the academy''s outer courtyard, his legs burning but his mind set. Ahead, the forest stretched out before him, the red flowers brushed against his legs as he ran, their petals soft against his skin, but he made a conscious effort to dodge the purple flowers scattered across the grass. Time was slipping away, and he couldn''t afford any distractions.


    The foggy chasm loomed in the distance, shrouded in mist and mystery. William reached the edge and didn''t hesitate. He jumped.


    The rush of wind caught him, pulling him into the abyss as the thick fog swallowed him whole. His sight vanished, replaced by a disorienting gray swirl that clung to his skin. His breaths came in short, shallow gasps, the air in the chasm damp and cool, making his lungs work harder. For a moment, he felt weightless, suspended in the nothingness of the fog.


    Then, the mist began to thin, slowly revealing the shimmering surface of the magical lake below. Without hesitation, he plunged into the water with a loud splash, the cold liquid engulfing him. The impact drove him deep, bubbles rising quickly as he descended, until his feet touched the rocky bottom of the lake.


    William sat cross-legged on the lake''s floor, the world above him a blur of moving water and distorted light. The magical essence in the air mingled with his breath, and he focused, shutting everything out. He needed to draw in as much soul essence as possible. Today was the day. Today, he would form his soul crystal.


    With each inhale, the soul essence seeped into his body, spreading through his veins like a cool breeze on a hot day. Some of it gathered in his heart, while the rest drifted toward the shadow crystal within him, an ever-present reminder of his otherworldly nature. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Time blurred. William wasn''t sure how long he had been there, pulling in the essence of the lake, allowing it to flood his core. His mind became a void, focused solely on the cycle of absorption. Then, it happened¡ªa soft chime in his consciousness, a notification from the system.


    [Your heart is full of soul essence. Your soul crystal will now be formed.]


    William''s lips curved into a smile. "Finally."


    It felt as though all the impurities within his heart were being washed away. Warmth spread through his chest, a soothing, peaceful sensation that made his breath hitch in surprise. The soul essence flowed from his heart, surging through his arteries, carried by his bloodstream to every corner of his body. His very cells hummed with newfound strength, his muscles tightening with power.


    He squeezed his hand into a fist and marveled at the force he could feel from the simple motion. Another chime echoed in his mind, the system''s voice soft yet triumphant.


    [Soul crystal formed successfully.] Your next read is at empire


    Satisfied, William pushed himself off the bottom of the lake and swam upwards, his limbs cutting smoothly through the water. The night air was cool against his damp skin as he emerged, the fog still heavy and impenetrable around the chasm. The only light came from the lake itself, its ethereal glow casting soft, wavering reflections on the water''s surface.


    He sat at the lake''s edge, gazing out at the glow, lost in his thoughts. The glow danced in his deep black eyes, a haunting contrast to the serenity of the scene.


    He called the system into his mind. "Status."


    The familiar screen appeared, displaying the same information as before, except for two new additions. The first was the amount of soul essence he now had¡ªseven. Billy Stark, the son of one of the B10, had fourteen, William thought, grimacing. Those rich bastards can afford all the soul potions they need.


    The second was his ability. Or rather, the lack of it. The space where his ability should be was blank, a stark reminder that despite forming his soul crystal, he had yet to awaken any special power.


    But that didn''t matter. Not yet.


    "Now let''s check our loot," He said with a grin, he summoned the shimmering orb from his inventory. The Orb of Silence floated into his hand, its surface alive with swirling, intricate patterns resembling sound waves. He had "inherited" it from the Anbu who had tried to kill him. The orb could mute an entire area, preventing sound from escaping or entering.


    It also blocked spying methods like lip reading.


    He had never used it before¡ªwithout soul essence, it was useless. But now... it was a different story.


    "How do I activate it?" he murmured to the system.


    "Do you want to activate the Orb of Silence?" the system asked.


    "Yes," William replied, his excitement barely contained.


    Author''s Note:


    Hey dear readers! If you''re enjoying Shadow Being System, I would really appreciate it if you could add this book to your library and send gifts. Your support means the world to me and helps keep me motivated to bring you even more exciting chapters. Writing is my passion, and with your help, I can focus on this full-time and deliver updates more frequently.


    Every gift, comment, and library addition boosts my morale and shows that you''re eager to see where William''s journey leads. Let''s make this book a succ


    ess together! Thanks for being part of this adventure!

 Chapter 51

    "Do you want to activate the Orb of Silence?" the system asked."Yes," William replied, his excitement barely contained.


    A small pulse of soul essence flowed from his heart, traveling down to the hand that held the orb. The orb glowed softly, and then¡ªsilence.


    The silence that enveloped William was overwhelming. The orb in his hand glowed faintly, casting a dim light, but it was the stillness that captured his attention. His ears strained for sound, any sound¡ªbut there was nothing. Not even the wind stirred. It was as if the entire world had been muted.


    He could hear his own heartbeat, slow and steady, the blood rushing through his veins like the soft hum of a distant river. Each breath he took was amplified in his chest, yet no sound escaped. It was unsettling but thrilling.


    To test the silence, William grabbed a small stone from beside him and hurled it into the glowing lake. Normally, the splash of the stone hitting the water would be sharp and clear, but now, there was only the rippling light of the lake, no sound. The stone sunk quietly beneath the surface, swallowed by the glow, leaving behind nothing but eerie tranquility.


    A grin crept across his face. With this orb, I could bring girls into the orphanage without anyone hearing any strange sounds, he thought, a mischievous glint in his eye. He chuckled, though the sound never reached his ears.


    Testing further, he concentrated, changing the radius of the orb''s effect until it enveloped only his body. It was like wearing a cocoon of silence. He stood and shouted¡ªthough, of course, there was no sound. The world was utterly still. It felt like a superpower, a stealth mode that could give him an edge over anyone. "I could be an assassin with this.


    Not that I want to be one... but assassins make good money." He smiled wider at the thought, amused by the possibilities.


    "System, deactivate the orb," he commanded mentally. The glow faded from the orb as it slipped back into his inventory, and with it, the sound of the world came rushing back. The distant rustle of leaves, the soft ripple of the lake, the faint wind brushing against the fog¡ªit was all there again.


    But there was still one more thing. The thing that excited him the most.


    When he had killed the tier-one beast in the tunnel, the system had rewarded him with an attribute: The Child of Thunder. This was no ordinary skill; it came with three abilities,


    Ability 1: Thunder Ward which Shields 10% of all lightning abilities aimed at the host. This is a passive ability. Note: Can be improved.


    Ability 2: Thunderborn. The host''s affinity to lightning increases by 10%. This allows the host to perform minor lightning-based attacks using soul essence


    Ability 3: Thunder Affinity, When using weapons with lightning effects, the durability and sharpness of the weapon increase by 10%.


    The second one, Thunderborn, had been on his mind ever since.


    It allowed him to perform minor lightning-based attacks. The system had said all he needed to do was think about it, visualize it, and the ability would activate.


    Closing his eyes, William imagined a lightning bolt forming in his hand, crackling with energy. He focused on the idea of electricity, the sharp, jagged feel of it, the raw power.


    Suddenly, his hand sparked. Blue electricity began to dance between his fingers, crackling and flickering in the dim light. The sensation was like holding pure energy¡ªwild, powerful, alive. William''s eyes widened in realization. I did it! I''m¡ª


    But then, without warning, the sparks from his hand spread. The lightning shot across his damp clothes, and he barely had time to react before a powerful shock surged through his entire body.


    "Fuck, I''m wet!" he yelled, more out of instinct than anything else, but the word was almost drowned out by the sound of crackling electricity.


    His body jerked violently as the electricity wrapped around him like a coiling snake, running up his legs, across his chest, and down his arms. His hair stood on end, wild and spiked as though he''d been hit by a storm. Smoke rose in thin wisps from the edges of his soaked shirt and pants.


    His skin tingled from the electric shock, a strange sensation that was somewhere between pain and exhilaration. His clothes clung to his body, still wet from the lake, and now they looked burnt at the edges, with faint scorch marks on his sleeves and around the collar. Continue your saga on empire


    The air smelled of ozone¡ªsharp and metallic, like the aftermath of a lightning strike. His hands trembled, not from fear but from the sheer force of the energy that had just coursed through him. His muscles felt taut, buzzing with residual power.


    "Great," William muttered to himself, brushing off some ash from his singed sleeve. His hair, now sticking out in all directions, gave him the appearance of someone who''d just been electrocuted¡ªand, well, he had. He ran a hand through the unruly strands, trying to smooth them back into place, but it was no use.


    He let out a small chuckle, realizing how ridiculous he probably looked. Wet clothes, electrocuted hair, and burnt sleeves¡ªyeah, not exactly the image of a dashing hero, he thought wryly.


    Still, despite the mishap, a wide grin spread across his face. He had just harnessed lightning¡ªreal, tangible lightning. Sure, it had nearly fried him in the process, but the potential... the power was there.


    He glanced at his hands, now steady once more, and clenched them into fists. He would need to be more careful next time. But the thrill of it, the raw force of the electricity¡ªit was intoxicating.


    With one last glance at the magical lake, he stood and began his walk back to the wall and pressed his hands on it and said "I hate this part."


    Author''s Note:


    Hey dear readers! If you''re enjoying Shadow Being System, I would really appreciate it if you could add this book to your library and send gifts. Your support means the world to me and helps keep me motivated to bring you even more exciting chapters. Writing is my passion, and with your help, I can focus on this full-time and deliver updates more frequently.


    Every gift, comment, and library addition boosts my morale and shows that you''re eager to see where William''s journey leads. Let''s make this book a success together! Thanks for being part of this adventure! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 52

    The thick forest was calm, bathed in the silver light of a full moon. The branches swayed gently, creating a soft rustling in the trees. The occasional call of distant creatures echoed through the undergrowth, blending into the hum of the nighttime wilderness. The peace of the forest was suddenly disturbed by the faint crunch of footsteps through the fallen leaves.A boy stumbled forward¡ªhis clothes singed and frayed, his hair standing wildly on end as if static had tangled through it.


    William''s jacket had deep burn marks on its edges, his shirt was charred and frayed, clinging awkwardly to his chest as if the very fabric had been shocked into submission. His pants were torn at the knees, a mixture of dirt and soot smeared across his legs. His hair stood in irregular tufts, scorched in random patches from the lightning that had just coursed through his body.


    Every step he took sent small shocks through the soles of his shoes, still buzzing from the aftereffects of the electrocution.


    Despite his appearance, his mind was elsewhere. He had formed his soul crystal. Now, soon enough, an ability would follow. The thought felt surreal. Only a few months ago, William was just another orphan from the lower tiers, someone who had no place in the world of soul essence users. But now¡­ he was climbing.


    Advancing. He had become a middle-tier citizen, something he never dreamed possible. More than that, he was earning a salary of $50,000 a month¡ªa fortune for someone like him. His eyes narrowed in determination as he thought of the things he could do with that money. He would buy soul potions to speed up his progress. And maybe¡­ save some for when he returned to the orphanage in three months.


    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, he reached the edge of the forest. The moonlight now mingled with the soft orange glow of streetlights. Before him stood a park bench, and sitting on it was a girl with blue hair that shimmered under the lamplight. Sofia.


    William''s brows furrowed in confusion as he approached. He hadn''t expected to see her here. He hesitated for a moment, then walked over and sat beside her.


    "Congratulations," Sofia said without turning to look at him.


    William''s body tensed. How did she know? He masked his surprise with a quiet "Thanks."


    An awkward silence followed. William stole a glance at her, pondering whether to use his 3rd Eye on her again. The last time he tried, the system had failed to display any information about her. Now, it happened again¡ªno data, no stats.


    Sofia broke the silence, her voice soft but loaded with a strange weight. "Do you know why lovers betray each other?"


    William blinked, caught off guard by the absurdity of the question. He thought for a while before answering, "Maybe¡­ because they stop trusting each other."


    Sofia stood up, her gaze fixed on the moon above. "I hope we don''t betray each other," she whispered, though William could barely hear the words that followed. "At least, not this time."


    As she walked away, William watched her retreating figure, his thoughts racing. What did she mean by "lovers"? Did she just imply that they were lovers? He sighed, rubbing his temples as he stood up and made his way back to the dorm. Explore stories at empire


    __________________________


    The next morning, the sky was overcast, clouds thick and heavy, signaling an impending downpour. William stirred from sleep, greeted by the familiar ding of the system.


    [Ding! 50 EXP gained for not dying today.]


    The notification still bugged him. Why did the system feel the need to reward him for simply staying alive?


    He summoned his status, which materialized before his eyes.


    __________________________


    [Status]


    Name: William


    Age: 16


    Level: 5 sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Experience: 300/400


    Strength: 8


    Agility: 7


    Endurance: 7


    Skills: [The 3rd Eye Level 1], [Darkseer Level 1], [Immunox]


    Attributes: [Shadow Being], [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: 7


    Ability: None


    Store Coins: 100


    He smiled. At this rate, he''d level up in two days, and with that would come another 50 store coins. He needed to save up. The lowest items in the store were priced at 200 coins, but his focus wasn''t on that. He planned to save enough to buy a weapon.


    Pulling himself out of bed, he noticed Gavin doing his morning exercises, while Liam was getting dressed. William stretched, grabbing his towel and heading for the bathroom. The water was cold against his skin, a stark contrast to the humid, cloudy atmosphere outside. The air was thick, almost oppressive, signaling that rain was imminent. The cold shower felt refreshing in the otherwise stifling air.


    Once dressed, the three of them made their way to class. As they entered, they waved at Sofia and Eleanor, who were already seated. The teacher arrived shortly after, his usual dull expression in place. His gaze lingered on William for a moment, but he said nothing, proceeding with the day''s lesson on portals and other planets.


    By the time the class ended, the rain had started pouring heavily. Fortunately, they had brought umbrellas. As they made their way back to the dorm, a boy without an umbrella stepped in front of them.


    "Which one of you is Liam?"


    Liam raised his hand. "That''s me."


    "The principal wants to see you," the boy said.


    Liam frowned. "Why?"


    "If I knew that, I''d be the principal," the boy snapped.


    Liam exchanged a glance with William and Gavin. "You guys go ahead. I''ll see you later."


    As Liam walked off with the boy, William felt a strange unease creeping in. What could the principal want with Liam? He shook the feeling off when Gavin urged him to hurry before they got soaked, but it lingered in the back of his mind.


    Halfway to the dorm, William stopped. "I''ve got to check something out," he told Gavin before running off in the direction Liam had gone.


    Rain pounded against the pavement as William hurried through the streets, his eyes scanning for any sign of his friend. He heard something¡ªa low, strange sound coming from an alleyway beside a mall. The sound was muffled by the rain, but it was unmistakably coming from somewhere close. William crept up to the entrance of the alley, hiding as he peeked around the corner.


    What he saw made his blood boil.


    Ten students surrounded a red-haired boy on the ground, his body bloodied and broken. Liam.


    Author''s Note: Are you tired of feeling dissatisfied with your appearance? Want to unlock your full potential and look like a model? Then check out my book on Amazon, From Average to Giga Chad: The Ultimate Looksmaxxing Guide. This guide covers everything from skincare, fitness, and style tips, to how to build confidence and transform into the best version of


    yourself. Don''t let insecurity hold you back¡ªstart your journey to becoming a Giga Chad today!

 Chapter 53

    William''s jaw clenched as he observed the scene before him. Ten students, including Billy Stark, were standing around Liam, who lay crumpled on the ground. Blood ran down Liam''s face, his breathing ragged and shallow. His red hair clung to his skin, matted with sweat and blood, blending in with the crimson stains on his clothes. His eyes were half-open, bloodshot, struggling to stay conscious.Liam''s chest rose and fell irregularly, his breath wheezing with every intake of air. The injuries were brutal¡ªbruises marred his face and body, his lips were split, and there was a sickening gash across his forehead. William''s heart pounded in his chest, an overwhelming urge to run washing over him.


    But his feet remained rooted to the spot, he didn''t know why, perhaps the scene in front of him, "Bullying in an alleyway" reminded him of the bullies that bullied him also in an alleyway and almost killed him, or no, they killed him, he was alive due to the system, and he made a promise to himself that he rip their hand and shove it up their but and use it to pull their intestine out, a promise that he never planned to break.


    The strange thing was, despite their numbers and obvious strength, there was no sign of a struggle. Liam was stronger than most¡ªhe should have been able to take them down, or at least hold his own. Yet, there he was, beaten and bloodied, and the boys around him were practically unscathed.


    As the bullies caught their breath, they exchanged laughs, mocking the state Liam was in. One of them wiped sweat from his brow, clearly tired from the effort, but none seemed injured. It was almost as if Liam hadn''t been able to put up a fight at all.


    Without thinking, William''s body moved. His legs carried him forward before his mind had caught up. "Hey!" His voice cut through the sound of the rain and the low murmurs of the bullies. "Mind if I join the party?"


    The group turned to face him. Billy Stark raised an eyebrow, his expression twisted with annoyance. "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t care. This has nothing to do with you. Leave."


    William paused. His heart pounded. There were ten of them. Ten. He might be able to take down two, maybe three, but all of them? Not a chance.


    He had no abilities yet, no real way to win this fight. And Billy¡ªBilly Stark was the son of one of the B10, the ten most powerful ability users in the city. Messing with him was dangerous.


    But then his eyes drifted back to Liam, who lay unconscious, drenched in blood and rainwater, struggling to breathe.


    Something snapped inside William.


    "I''ll leave," William said calmly, his voice steady, "but I''m taking him with me."


    Billy stared at him for a moment, then smirked. "Be my guest."


    At that moment, Liam''s voice, weak and slurred, broke through the silence. "Will¡­ i-am¡­ ge ou o'' ere," he whispered. His words were barely audible, his voice choked with blood. "They¡­ they usin'' an arti¡ª"


    His sentence cut off as a violent cough wracked his body. William couldn''t understand what he was trying to say, but his feet kept moving forward, determination surging through him.


    Two of the bullies began advancing toward him, clubs in hand. William''s system flashed before his eyes:


    His sentence cut off as a violent cough wracked his body. William couldn''t understand what he was trying to say, but his feet kept moving forward, determination surging through him.


    Two of the bullies began advancing toward him, clubs in hand. William''s system flashed before his eyes:


    --- Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Quest Received: Save your friend from the bullies!]


    Quest Reward: Level Up


    ---


    That''s it? Just a level-up for all this? William thought bitterly. But then, another notification popped up:


    ---


    [Artifact detected. The artifact is blocking access to soul essence within the area. Do you want to block the artifact''s effects?]


    [Yes]


    [No]


    ---


    William''s eyes widened in realization. That''s how they''d beaten Liam. The artifact had cut off his access to soul essence, rendering him just as powerless as a mundane human. But that also meant none of the bullies could access their powers either.


    A surge of confidence filled William. With his system, he could block the artifact''s effects. They wouldn''t stand a chance against him.


    He chose Yes.


    Instantly, he felt the energy return to his body, his muscles buzzing with the power of his soul essence. The system had given him the edge he needed. The quest suddenly felt¡­ achievable.


    The two boys reached him. One swung his club toward William''s head, but to William, the movement felt slow. He easily dodged to the side and grabbed the club out of the boy''s hand. The bully''s eyes widened in shock, but before he could react, William jabbed his hand toward the boy''s throat, his fingers striking like a blade.


    The boy''s eyes bulged, saliva flying from his mouth as he crumpled to the ground, clutching his throat. A soft ding echoed in William''s mind, but he didn''t have time to check the reward.


    The second boy was already swinging his club toward him.


    Author''s Note:


    Hey dear readers! If you''re enjoying Shadow Being System, I would really appreciate it if you could add this book to your library and send gifts. Your support means the world to me and helps keep me motivated to bring you even more exciting chapters. Writing is my passion, and with your help, I can focus on this full-time and deliver updates more frequently.


    Every gift, comment, and library addition boosts my morale and shows that you''re eager to see where William''s journey leads. Let''s make this book a success together! Thanks for being part of this adventure!


    Author''s Note:


    Are you tired of feeling dissatisfied with your appearance? Want to unlock your full potential and look like a model? Then check out my book on Amazon, From Average to Giga Chad: The Ultimate Looksmaxxing Guide. This guide covers everything from skincare, fitness, and style tips, to how to build confidence and transform into the best version of yourself. Don''t let in


    security hold you back¡ªstart your journey to becoming a Giga Chad today!

 Chapter 54

    Heavy rain poured down in torrents, pounding the earth with relentless force. The sky was a swirling mass of dark clouds, illuminated only by the occasional streak of lightning that tore across the heavens. Thunder rumbled ominously in the distance, its growls growing louder with each passing second.The air was thick with moisture, the oppressive weight of the storm mirroring the tension that filled the narrow alleyway.


    In the dimly lit alley, a boy stood, his black hair plastered to his forehead and neck, soaked through from the relentless downpour. His clothes clung to his lean frame, the self-regenerating academy uniform mending itself in real-time from the damage it had sustained in the brutal fight. Despite its miraculous repair capabilities, his body wasn''t so fortunate.


    Smears of blood streaked his face and arms, remnants of the battle he had been fighting for what felt like hours. His chest heaved with the effort of breathing, each breath labored and shallow.


    Lightning flashed again, momentarily casting his battered figure in stark relief. William stood tall despite his exhaustion. Around him, nine bodies lay sprawled on the ground, their limbs twisted at awkward angles, their faces contorted in pain. Blood mixed with the rainwater that pooled on the ground, forming dark red streams that snaked through the cracks in the pavement.


    Some of the fallen bullies groaned in agony, others lay silent, either unconscious or too injured to move ____ or maybe dead.


    William had fought well. He had the upper hand, thanks to his ability to still channel soul essence despite the artifact his enemies had used to block it. But their numbers had nearly overwhelmed him. After knocking out the second guy, seven more had swarmed him.


    It hadn''t been easy, but he''d managed to take them down, one by one, albeit at the cost of several hard hits that had left him bruised and bleeding.


    But the fight wasn''t over yet.


    The main enemy still stood, unscathed and ready for more. Billy Stark.


    William''s gaze shifted toward the figure standing a few paces away. Billy Stark, the son of one of the most powerful families in the world, was a battle monster through and through. He had been trained in top martial arts since childhood, and it showed in every fluid, calculated movement he made.


    Even without his soul essence or abilities, Billy was still a formidable threat, one that William wasn''t sure he could overcome in his current state.


    Liam, the red-haired boy whom William came for, lay crumpled on the ground behind Billy, unconscious or worse. William''s heart sank as he glanced at his fallen friend, but there was no time to check on him. Not yet.


    He turned his attention back to Billy. This was it. One final push.


    William gritted his teeth and charged forward. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Billy''s eyes narrowed as he saw William rushing toward him once again. "This kid''s a battle monster," he thought. The artifact he had activated should have leveled the playing field. With no one able to use their soul essence or abilities, Billy had been confident he could take William down with sheer martial prowess alone. After all, Billy had been training for this his whole life. He was untouchable.


    Or so he had thought.


    William''s fist connected with Billy''s cheek in a blur of motion. Billy''s head snapped to the side, his vision exploding in a flash of pain and stars. Before he could recover, William followed up with another hit, this time aiming for Billy''s ribs. But Billy wasn''t one to be taken down so easily.


    With a swift twist of his body, he pushed off the ground, skidding backward to put some distance between them. He wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand, glaring at William.


    "This kid," he thought again, "he''s able to beat me without using any abilities¡­ How?"


    Unbeknownst to Billy, William had been able to channel a small amount of soul essence, just enough to strengthen his body for the fight. But Billy couldn''t know that.


    Straightening up, Billy met William''s gaze, his expression hard and unreadable. "I hate to admit it," he said, his voice low and cold, "but I can''t beat you without using my soul essence or abilities."


    William''s eyes narrowed in suspicion as Billy reached into his pocket. "Wait¡­ what is that?" he thought, his heart skipping a beat.


    Billy pulled out a small, intricately designed jade bracelet. The surface shimmered with faint, glowing patterns, its beauty starkly out of place in the grim, rain-soaked alleyway. Without hesitation, Billy twisted the bracelet in several directions, the glow fading as the artifact deactivated. The effect was immediate.


    Billy felt the rush of soul essence flood back into his body, invigorating him, healing his wounds, and stopping the bleeding almost instantly.


    Lightning crackled around Billy''s body, arcs of electricity dancing across his skin as the storm above seemed to answer his call. His eyes glowed with streaks of lightning, and with each step he took, the very air around him seemed to hum with power.


    William stood a little further away, dread settling into his bones as he felt the faint zap of electricity in the air, each drop of rain that touched him sending a slight jolt through his body. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    William had a small affinity for lightning himself, but his control over it was far too weak. If he tried to use it now, in this storm, with the water all around them, he would probably end up electrocuting himself to death. But Billy¡­ Billy had full control. His power was terrifying.


    Billy took a step forward, his lips curling into a sinister smile. "How about we go for round two?"


    Only one word came to William''s mind: "Crap."


    Billy''s steps were slow and deliberate as he walked toward William, the lightning crackling around his body making him seem like a walking storm. The grin on his face was smug, confident, almost mocking. He knew he had the upper hand now, and he wasn''t in any rush to finish things. He was going to enjoy this.


    As Billy closed in, the system notification rang in William''s mind.


    [Quest Upgrade: The threat of the enemy has increased. New rewards available. Knock out Billy Stark to receive: Reward 1 ¨C Two Level Ups. Reward 2 ¨C ???]


    William''s heart raced at the notification. Two level ups? That was incredibly tempting, but how in the world was he supposed to knock out the monster that was walking toward him? Just as he was pondering this, he blinked. "Wait, where is he?" William thought, panic surging through him as Billy seemingly vanished from sight.


    All the hairs on the back of his neck stood up, his instincts screaming at him to move now, or he was going to die.


    He barely managed to throw himself to the side, but not fast enough. Billy appeared behind him, his fist coated in crackling lightning. William felt the electricity as it grazed his cheek, a sharp jolt of pain shooting through his face.


    "Not the face, man!" William grunted, skidding on the wet ground as he tried to regain his footing.


    Billy didn''t let up. He was relentless, his punches swift and precise, each one charged with deadly electricity. William could only dodge and deflect as best as he could, but he was getting slower. The punches he couldn''t block landed hard, driving the air from his lungs and sending shockwaves of pain through his body.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Billy sneered, his voice filled with contempt as he landed another punch, sending William flying back. William hit the ground hard, the impact splashing water in all directions as he bounced once, twice, before skidding to a stop. Blood spilled from his mouth, his body aching from the accumulated damage.


    William lay there, his vision blurry, rain pouring down on him, mixing with the blood that dripped from his lips. His chest heaved as he struggled to catch his breath. His face was bruised and swollen, his hair plastered to his forehead. His uniform, though self-regenerating, was stained with blood and mud. He looked like he had been through hell.


    Billy strode toward him, his steps confident, each one sending small arcs of lightning into the puddles of water on the ground. He grinned down at William, his face smug and full of superiority. "You should have finished me when you had the chance," Billy taunted. "You made a huge mistake letting me deactivate that artifact."


    A voice interrupted him, not William''s but someone else''s, low and almost growling. "No, you made a mistake deactivating that artifact."


    William''s head turned slowly, his vision focusing on the source of the voice.


    There, Standing a few feet away, surrounded by a halo of hot, reddish-yellow flames, was Liam. His entire body was engulfed in fire, his red hair wild and frenzied, standing on end as the flames crackled around him. The rain evaporated before it could even touch him, and the water at his feet began to bubble and steam.


    The cold, wet atmosphere of the alleyway was replaced by an intense, searing heat. Rain evaporated before it could touch the ground around him, and the water at his feet bubbled and hissed.


    It was Liam.


    The artifact''s deactivation had given him back his soul essence, and with it, his fire abilities. His eyes burned with fury as he looked at Billy, the flames around him growing hotter with every passing second.


    "How about a rematch?" Liam said, his voice dripping with menace.

 Chapter 55

    The intense heat from Liam''s flames mixed with the cold rain, creating a thick cloud of steam that rose from the alleyway. The air was now charged with two conflicting forces¡ªBilly''s crackling lightning and Liam''s searing flames. Every drop of rain that fell in Liam''s vicinity evaporated instantly, leaving a dry circle around him in an otherwise waterlogged battlefield.Billy, still confident in his power, sneered at the sight of Liam. His lightning eyes glinted with amusement, though a hint of caution now flickered behind them. He had knocked Liam out earlier, sure, but things had changed. With the artifact disabled, Liam''s fiery soul essence had returned, and he was not the same helpless kid who had fallen before.


    Liam''s flames burned brighter, his clenched fists glowing like molten steel. His lips curled into a grin as his fire surged, reflecting the intense emotions swirling inside him. "You messed up, Stark," he said, his voice as fiery as the flames surrounding him. "You should''ve kept the artifact running."


    Billy scoffed, though his lightning-charged fists sparked a little more furiously now. "Big talk from someone I already beat once today."


    Liam''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing. "That was before I got serious, and remember, I also beat you last time in the cafeteria."


    The atmosphere in the alley shifted as both boys prepared for their clash. William, still on the ground a few feet away, struggled to pull himself up. His body screamed in protest from the beating he''d taken, but his mind was sharp. He knew this wasn''t over. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Liam gaining his ability back, he had a strong ally, but it didn''t mean the fight would be easy, if he guessed right, Liam was just putting up a facade to seem okay, but the truth was that his injuries were still affecting him. The fight wasn''t over, if anything, things were about to get even more intense.


    Liam took a step forward, flames licking the ground beneath his boots. "You think you can handle me now?" he asked, his voice steady despite the rage burning inside him.


    Billy''s smirk faded slightly, the flicker of doubt crossing his features for the first time.


    He had never fought two opponents this skilled at once, although now that he has gotten his soul essence back, William was no longer a threat, but liam was a big threat to billy, billy still remembered how easily liam beat him at the cafeteria, and while his family''s training had prepared him for battle, there was something about Liam that felt different. Liam wasn''t just a regular student.


    Billy clenched his fists, sparks of lightning zipping across his knuckles. "I''ll take you down, right here right now."


    With a burst of speed, Billy lunged at Liam, his body a blur of motion. Lightning streaked around him, the crackle of electricity loud enough to drown out the thunder above. Liam met him head-on, his body igniting into a fiery inferno as he charged forward.


    The collision of their attacks sent a shockwave through the alley. Lightning and fire clashed violently, the two elements tearing at each other as the boys exchanged blow after blow. The very air around them sizzled with raw energy, making it nearly impossible to breathe.


    Liam threw a fiery punch toward Billy''s face, but Billy dodged it with an inhuman twist of his body. He countered with a lightning-charged uppercut aimed at Liam''s chest. But before the punch could land, Liam caught Billy''s wrist mid-air, the flames from his grip scorching Billy''s skin.


    Billy grimaced but quickly retaliated, sending a bolt of electricity through his arm. The lightning surged into Liam''s body, causing him to wince in pain. The force of the shock sent Liam staggering backward, but he quickly regained his footing, his flames roaring hotter than ever.


    William watched from the sidelines, his heart pounding in his chest. The fight between the two powerhouses was unlike anything he had ever seen. Both boys were pushing themselves to their limits, their abilities threatening to tear the alley apart.


    But as much as William admired Liam''s resolve, he knew that the fight couldn''t continue like this. Liam''s wound was dragging him, the longer they dragged it out, the more dangerous it became for both of them. William needed to act.


    His body ached, but he pushed himself to his feet, wiping the blood from his mouth. His mind raced as he watched Billy and Liam continue their brutal exchange of blows. Every time Billy landed a punch, lightning surged through Liam''s body, and every time Liam countered, his flames burned through Billy''s defenses.


    There has to be a way to turn this around, William thought.


    Then, it hit him.


    The artifact!


    The jade bracelet that Billy had deactivated¡ªif William could get his hands on it and re-enable it, they could neutralize Billy''s soul essence again. Without his lightning abilities, Billy would be at a huge disadvantage. He might be a skilled fighter, but without his powers, he was beatable.


    William''s gaze darted toward Billy''s wrist, where the bracelet still hung loosely. It was their only shot.


    Taking a deep breath, William summoned what little energy he had left. His soul essence wasn''t fully recovered, but he could feel a small surge of power return to his limbs. It would have to be enough.


    "Liam!" William shouted, his voice barely audible over the clash of lightning and fire.


    Liam turned his head slightly, just enough to acknowledge William without losing focus on Billy.


    "The bracelet! We need to re-enable the artifact!" William called out, his voice urgent.


    Liam''s eyes flicked to Billy''s wrist, understanding dawning in an instant. His flames flared even brighter as he launched into a renewed assault, pushing Billy back with a series of rapid-fire punches and kicks. Each strike was calculated, forcing Billy to defend with everything he had.


    Billy grunted as he blocked Liam''s attacks, frustration building in his chest. He knew what they were trying to do, but he wasn''t about to let them succeed.


    "I''m not stupid!" Billy growled, sending a massive bolt of lightning toward Liam''s chest.


    Liam barely dodged, the lightning singeing the edge of his uniform, but it was the opening William needed.


    With a burst of speed, William dashed toward Billy, his eyes locked on the jade bracelet. Billy saw him coming and threw out a wild punch, but William ducked under it, his fingers brushing against the cold jade.


    For a split second, time seemed to freeze. William twisted the bracelet back into its original position, the intricate designs glowing faintly as the artifact reactivated.


    Suddenly, the lightning surrounding Billy''s body sputtered and died, and the fire surrounding Liam''s body died down also and liam fell down, his injuries finally cutting up to him again.


    The air grew still, the crackling of electricity fading into nothingness. Billy''s eyes widened in horror as he felt his soul essence drain from his body once again.


    "No¡­" Billy whispered, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    William smirked, his exhaustion replaced by a surge of triumph. "Looks like round two is over," he muttered, his voice low and determined.


    William stepped forward. "Now, it''s time for the final round."


    Billy''s eyes flickered looking at William, his fists clenching in frustration. He was outmatched, and without his abilities.


    And for the first time, fear crept into his heart. Enjoy exclusive content from empire

 Chapter 56

    The alleyway was a battlefield, steam still rising as the rain continued to fall. The clash between Billy''s lightning and Liam''s fire had left the air thick with tension, but now, as the lightning died and Liam''s flames flickered, the world seemed to pause.Billy stood frozen, his wide eyes staring in disbelief at his powerless hands, the jade bracelet on his wrist was now in William''s wrist glowing faintly once more.


    Liam collapsed onto one knee, his body finally giving in to the strain. His chest heaved, his once-raging flames now reduced to weak embers. The injuries he had sustained earlier had finally caught up to him, leaving him vulnerable. But his eyes¡ªthose defiant, fiery eyes¡ªnever left Billy.


    William, standing just a few feet away, could feel the surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins. He had done it. The artifact had worked, and now Billy''s lightning was gone, his greatest advantage stripped away, but also William''s advantage, Liam was also gone. But it wasn''t over yet. Not by a long shot.


    Billy''s fists clenched at his sides, his face twisting in frustration. "You... you think this is over?" he spat, taking a shaky step backward. His voice wavered, the once cocky tone now replaced with something darker. "I don''t need lightning to crush you."


    William smirked, though exhaustion tugged at every muscle in his body. His eyes remained locked on Billy, watching for any sign of another attack. "You sure about that?" he said, his voice low, challenging.


    Billy''s face contorted in anger. "You''re still weak. Both of you," he snarled, his eyes darting between William and the barely standing Liam. "I''ll beat you with my bare hands if I have to."


    He lunged forward, his speed still impressive despite the loss of his abilities. William braced himself, but he knew he couldn''t take Billy in a fair fight, not like this. His body screamed in protest, but he stood his ground, ready for whatever came next.


    Before Billy could reach him, however, Liam, with a final burst of strength, launched himself forward, intercepting Billy with a punch aimed directly at his face. Though his punch was weak, they were enough to knock Billy off balance, sending him stumbling backward.


    Billy barely caught himself, his feet skidding on the wet ground. His eyes burned with rage as he wiped a trickle of blood from his lip. "You... damn... losers!"


    But even as he shouted, something in his voice betrayed him¡ªfear. He had never been in this position before, not without his lightning. He was used to overpowering his opponents, but now, with Liam and William working together, he was outmatched.


    William seized the moment. With Liam buying him time, he lunged forward, aiming a punch at Billy''s stomach. It wasn''t a strong punch, but it was enough to knock the wind out of him. Billy doubled over, gasping for air, his eyes wide in shock.


    "That''s for earlier," William muttered, his voice filled with quiet satisfaction.


    Billy stumbled backward, struggling to stay on his feet. His confidence was shattered, and the fear in his eyes was undeniable now. He had underestimated them, and now he was paying the price.


    Liam, still on his knees, watched with a faint smile on his face. "You messed with the wrong people, Stark."


    Billy glared at him, his fists trembling with rage, but there was nothing he could do. He was beaten.


    William stepped forward, standing over him. "This fight''s over," he said, his voice steady, though his body felt like it could collapse at any moment.


    William lunged forward, his fist aiming directly for Billy''s head. The impact was solid, connecting with the bridge of Billy''s nose. Billy tumbled backward, his body going limp as he collapsed onto the wet ground. The cold rain continued to pour, washing over the battlefield, as a soft ding resounded in William''s head.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind. Enemy neutralized. Billy Stark has been knocked down.


    A small smile tugged at William''s lips. It was over. The adrenaline that had fueled him through the fight began to drain from his body, leaving him exhausted and heavy. His legs gave out, and he fell to the ground, the rain-soaked pavement cold against his skin.


    Liam, who had been sprawled on the ground just a few feet away, dragged himself toward William. His muscles protested with every movement, but he pushed on, refusing to let his friend be alone in that moment. When he finally reached William''s side, he shook his body gently.


    "William, you still with me?" Liam''s voice was filled with concern, his usual fiery confidence dimmed by the battle''s toll.


    William''s eyes fluttered open, his breathing shallow and labored. His voice was low and coarse, almost a whisper, like one of Billy''s punches had damaged his lungs. "Yeah... I''m still here... but I think... I''ll take a quick nap."


    Liam''s brows furrowed. "Don''t you dare," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "Just hang in there, okay? Don''t close your eyes yet."


    But William''s consciousness was slipping. The world around him blurred, and the sounds of rain and thunder became distant echoes. His last conscious act was to send a command to the system. Store the artifact to the inventory, he thought, focusing on the jade bracelet around his wrist. The one that had nullified soul essence.


    Keep it safe, with the artifact in the system''s inventory, the effect will be gone, so Liam will be able to get his soul essence back.


    "William!" Liam''s voice called out desperately, but it was no use. William''s world faded to black. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Through the rain, hurried footsteps echoed in the alleyway. Liam''s eyes flicked toward the entrance, his body tensing. He looked up, exhausted but relieved. "Took you long enough," he muttered before everything went dark for him, too.


    ---


    When William opened his eyes, the first thing he noticed was the bright white ceiling above him. His eyelids felt heavy, but the room slowly came into focus. The sharp scent of antiseptic filled his nose, a familiar smell that told him exactly where he was without even looking around. The academy clinic.


    He squeezed his hands into fists, feeling the strength in his fingers. I''ve gotten stronger, he thought. Sitting up slowly, William glanced around the room, but Liam was nowhere to be seen. A pang of worry shot through him. Was Liam''s injury that bad? Is he in special care?


    Before he could dwell on it further, the door opened, and a nurse stepped into the room. She smiled when she saw him awake. "Well, look who''s up again. You''ve been visiting us a little too often, don''t you think?"


    William chuckled softly, wincing slightly as the movement pulled at his sore muscles. "Guess I can''t stay away."


    The nurse approached, running a quick series of tests on him¡ªchecking his vitals, monitoring his breathing. "How''s your chest? Any difficulty breathing?"


    William took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Feels fine now."


    The nurse nodded in approval. "Good. You''ve healed up well. But I still need you to stay here for one more night, just to monitor your condition."


    She stood up to leave, but William stopped her with a question. "What about the boy with me? The one with the red hair¡ªLiam. How is he?"


    The nurse raised an eyebrow, her expression puzzled. "There was no one else with you when you were brought in. You were admitted alone."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "Alone? Are you sure?"


    She nodded. "Positive. It was just you."


    William''s mind raced, but he forced himself to stay calm. "Okay. Thanks."


    The nurse gave him one last look, then left the room, closing the door softly behind her. William lay back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. His thoughts swirled, but a wide grin began to spread across his face.


    "Now, The System of the System Lord," he muttered under his breath, excitement building in his chest. "You better be generous this time."

 Chapter 57

    In one of the academy''s sterile hospital rooms, a boy lay on the bed, staring at the white ceiling. A wide grin stretched across his face, like someone who had just won a lottery¡ªno, even more than winning a lottery. William''s heart raced with excitement. He had just finished reviewing the system rewards from the alleyway fight, and the results were far better than he had expected.Too good, in fact, that part of him wouldn''t mind going through the entire ordeal again, just to see what more the system would grant him.


    The first quest the system had given him in the alleyway was straightforward: Save Liam from the bullies. William had completed that task, though it had been far from easy. But the reward made every bruise and broken breath worth it. A soft ding had echoed in his mind as the system''s notification appeared:


    [Quest Complete: Save Liam from the bullies.] [Reward: Level up.] [You have leveled up: Level 5 >>> 6.]


    [50 store coins have been rewarded.]


    [All base stats increased by +1.]


    A small window popped up before William''s eyes, displaying his updated stats. He eagerly summoned his status interface, and it materialized before him:


    ---


    [Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Level: 6


    Experience Value: 300/800


    Strength: 8 (+1)


    Agility: 7 (+1)


    Endurance: 7 (+1) S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Skills:


    [The 3rd Eye - Level 1]


    [Darkseer - Level 1]


    [Immunox]


    Attributes:


    [Shadow Being]


    [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: 7


    Abilities: None


    Store Coins: 150


    "I''m now level 6," William muttered, a hint of pride in his voice. But his smile faded slightly as he noticed his experience bar had shifted. Experience needed for next level: 800. His expression soured.


    "It''ll take 800 experience to level up again?" He groaned, doing the quick math in his head. "The system only gives me free 50 experience a day. That''s... 16 days just to level up if nothing else comes up."


    William sighed and moved on to the next quest''s reward, hoping for something that would ease his annoyance. The second quest had been an additional one, a bonus for not only saving Liam but for defeating the bullies. He''d managed to take down nine of them during the fight, which meant even more experience.


    [Quest Complete: Defeat the bullies.]


    [Reward: 50 EXP per defeated bully.]


    [9 bullies defeated: 9 x 50 = 450 EXP.]


    But as William reviewed the number, his brow furrowed. "Wait... I thought there were ten of them?" He ran through the events in his head, counting the bodies he had knocked down. Then it hit him. "The system must not have counted Billy," he muttered. "I guess defeating him is a separate quest."


    Sure enough, the third and final quest had been the one he was most eager to see the reward for: [Knock out Billy Stark.] The system hadn''t let him down.


    [Quest Complete: Knock out Billy Stark.]


    [Reward 1: Two levels up.]


    [You have leveled up: Level 6 >>> 8.]


    [100 store coins rewarded.]


    [All base stats increased by +2.]


    William grinned from ear to ear. He could feel the strength surging through him, his body responding to the massive increase in power. He summoned his status once again, eager to see the updated version:


    ---


    [Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Level: 8


    Experience Value: 750/1300


    Strength: 11


    Agility: 10


    Endurance: 10


    Skills:


    [The 3rd Eye - Level 1]


    [Darkseer - Level 1]


    [Immunox]


    Attributes:


    [Shadow Being]


    [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: 7


    Abilities: None


    Store Coins: 250


    William squeezed his hands into fists, feeling the newfound strength coursing through his veins. He couldn''t help but smirk. Level 8 already... not bad at all. To be honest, he was already satisfied with just the level-ups. But there was still one more reward waiting for him¡ªan item reward.


    The system chimed in with its usual mechanical voice.


    [Reward 2: Artifact reward.]


    [Artifact Name: Essence Bind Bracelet.]


    [Artifact Properties: When twisted, it blocks the use of soul essence within a certain range.]


    William rolled his eyes. "This?" He thought back to the bracelet he had taken from Billy after the fight. It was the same one Billy had used to prevent Liam from activating his soul essence or abilities. "Isn''t this the same artifact I already took from him? System, are you really just giving me something I already have? That''s pretty low."


    The system''s voice grew colder, clearly displeased.


    [Finish reading the properties.]


    William frowned but did as he was told, his eyes skimming over the rest of the description. His heart nearly stopped.


    [Additional Property: ...]


    His eyes widened. If he had been standing, he would have surely collapsed. This... this is insane!


    The system spoke again, smugness dripping from its tone.


    [Who were you calling cheap and low?]


    William quickly apologized, his earlier irritation replaced by disbelief. "S-sorry, system. I didn''t know..."


    The system remained silent, but William could almost feel it smirking in triumph. He gulped, still stunned by the second property of the Essence Bind Bracelet. He couldn''t believe the system had modified it to include something that powerful.


    The second property of the bracelet was that ...


    ---


    Meanwhile, in the Heretic''s base, chaos reigned, though it was an organized kind of chaos. The tension in the King''s Hall was palpable, the air thick with unspoken fear. The king of the heretics sat on his menacing throne, his gaze cold and calculating, though a flicker of something else¡ªsomething almost like nervousness or was it fear¡ªflashed in his eyes.


    His attention was fixed on the massive portal in the center of the room, runes etched around its edge. Light shimmered from the runes, growing stronger and brighter with each passing second. The king''s fingers drummed against the armrest of his throne, a rhythm of barely concealed anxiety.


    He took a slow, deliberate breath, trying to steady his nerves, but it did little to calm the storm raging within him. The portal was nearing completion.


    One of the hooded figures surrounding the portal turned to him, its voice hollow and reverberating through the hall. "My King, the portal is ready."


    The king exhaled through his nose, his jaw clenched tight. "Open it," he ordered, his voice firm, though his knuckles were white where they gripped the throne.


    The hooded figures surrounding the portal raised their hands in unison, their faces hidden beneath their deep, dark hoods. As their hands lifted, the runes on the portal began to glow with an intense red light. The portal itself shimmered, its surface rippling like disturbed red water almost like blood or could be.


    The air in the room grew thick and oppressive. A low hum filled the space, vibrating through the stone walls. Suddenly, the bodies of the hooded figures began to drain, their life force visibly sucked into the portal. One by one, their limbs went limp, their bodies crumbling into lifeless heaps on the floor.


    The red light of the portal dimmed, the once-brilliant red light of the portal dimmed, and the hall fell eerily silent.


    The king''s heart pounded in his chest. He stepped forward cautiously, his eyes narrowing as he stared at the now-quiet portal. And then, out of the shimmering darkness, a small figure emerged.


    A cute, fat black cat.


    The cat meowed "meow".

 Chapter 58

    As the cat appeared in front of the portal and let out a soft, echoing meow, a wave of confusion swept through the hall. Some of the heretics exchanged bewildered glances, murmuring under their breaths."Is this... what we summoned?" one of them whispered, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Another scoffed aloud, his face twisted in frustration. "What the hell is a cat doing here?"


    But while the heretics muttered and questioned, the King of Heretics remained silent. His expression shifted from one of hardened resolve to utter reverence. Without hesitation, he dropped to his knees, bowing deeply before the small, shadowy creature. The others in the hall paused, staring at their king with wide eyes.


    And, as if on cue, they too fell to their knees, heads bowed, their confusion giving way to a shared, overwhelming sense of dread.


    The king slowly raised his head, his voice trembling with reverence as he spoke. "Welcome back, Master."


    The cat didn''t reply. Its cold, emotionless gaze scanned the room, and then, with a single fluid movement, it leaped toward the throne.


    The leap defied the bounds of an ordinary cat, covering a distance that no small creature should manage. It was graceful, almost too smooth, its black form blurring for a split second as it arced through the air and landed squarely on the large throne.


    For a moment, the sight of the small creature perched on such a massive throne might have looked almost cute, absurd even. But there was nothing cute in the aura the cat exuded. It was thick and menacing, heavy enough to make every heretic in the hall struggle for breath. The very air around them seemed to warp, bending under the weight of an unseen force.


    The king looked up at the cat, his body visibly trembling, unable to look away despite the terror twisting his insides. The cat''s gaze was cold, its eyes piercing with an intensity that seemed to burrow into his soul. When it finally spoke, its voice was a low, menacing growl that filled the hall, a voice that had no business coming from a creature of its size.


    "Let''s begin."


    ---


    The next day dawned bright and clear over Military Academy 4. The grounds were bustling with the usual morning routines¡ªcadets making their way to early training sessions, the hum of conversation in the air, and the faint clang of weights being lifted in the distance.


    Outside the school clinic, a lone boy stretched, arms extending high as he released a massive yawn. He smoothed his rumpled uniform, eyes barely open, looking as though he had just crawled out of bed. Glancing up, he spotted two boys approaching from the main building: one with a shock of bright red hair and the other with deep green hair. He waved, his hand lazy and unhurried.


    The boys returned the gesture, the red-haired one breaking into a grin as they neared. William met them halfway, his steps light and relaxed, his mind still a bit foggy from the morning haze. He glanced at Liam, noting with satisfaction that there wasn''t a single scratch on him.


    "Glad to see you in one piece, Liam," William said, his voice carrying a hint of humor.


    Liam rolled his eyes, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Yeah, thanks to you."


    With a hand over his stomach, William let out a groan. "I''m starving. Let''s get something to eat."


    The trio turned, heading toward the cafeteria, their banter filling the air as they walked. They grabbed their plates, piled with food, and found a table near the window. Sunlight streamed through, casting a warm glow over their spot. William dug into his food without a second thought, while Liam and Gavin settled in, a comfortable silence falling over them.


    Finally, Gavin cleared his throat, glancing between them.


    "Uh¡­ guys," Gavin started, his face a bit sheepish. "I''m sorry I wasn''t there with you two when you fought the bullies. I should''ve been there."


    William waved his hand dismissively, his mouth full as he mumbled, "It''s not your fault, Gavin ."


    Liam snorted, shaking his head with a smirk. "Yeah, even if you had been there, you''d have just gotten your ass kicked."


    Gavin ''s face broke into a grin, chuckling along with them. William swallowed and leaned back, stretching his arms over his head. Then he turned to Liam, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    "So, Liam," he asked, "what happened after I passed out?"


    Liam took a slow sip of his drink, pausing before answering. "After you deactivated that artifact, I got a little bit of my soul essence back. Just enough to keep me conscious, but nowhere near enough to stand." He shook his head, remembering the struggle. "Then Gavin showed up. He''s the one who dragged you to the school clinic."


    William nodded, a faint smile on his face. "Oh, so it was Gavin, huh?" He turned his attention to Gavin . "What about Billy and the rest of the bullies? Did anything happen to them?"


    Gavin shrugged. "I have no clue. I just left them there in the alleyway. Figured the rain might clean up some of the mess."


    William cursed under his breath, shaking his head. "Those bastards¡­ they''ll just crawl right back and cause trouble again."


    After finishing their meal, William, Liam, and Gavin made their way to class, the usual bustle of students filling the hallways. They took their seats as Mr. John, their teacher, began his lecture, his voice echoing through the classroom.


    "Today," Mr. John started, "we''re covering one of the most devastating periods in human history: the war between humans and beasts." His tone was somber, commanding the students'' full attention. "Now, who can tell me the tier of the B10 members?"


    The students exchanged puzzled glances, unsure why he''d ask something so obvious. After all, the B10 members were legends, known to be the strongest fighters of their time. Their tier had to be the highest, which was tier 8.


    One confident student stood up, hands in pockets, and answered, "Tier 8."


    Mr. John shook his head. "Wrong." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A ripple of confusion spread through the room. Students glanced at each other, baffled. How could that be wrong? The B10 were practically myths¡ªthey were untouchable. What else could they be but tier 8?


    Seeing the confusion etched on their faces, Mr. John continued, "Actually, the B10 are all tier 7."


    Shock blanketed the room. Murmurs broke out among the students, some whispering to each other in disbelief. Gavin leaned over to William, his eyebrows raised. "Tier 7? That doesn''t make sense¡­ does it?"


    The student who had answered, still standing, raised his hand again. "But sir, if the strongest warriors were in tier 7, then why does tier 8 even exist?"


    Mr. John paused, his face shadowed by a look of horror. His voice dropped to a low, serious tone. "Because there was something stronger than the B10 during the war."


    The room went silent, a tension settling over the students as they took in the implications. Something¡­ stronger than the B10? The idea seemed impossible, terrifying. William felt a chill run down his spine, as if Mr. John''s words had cast a cold shadow over the entire room.


    The teacher continued, his voice carrying the weight of old fears. "There was only one tier 8 being¡­ the leader of the beasts. It took dozens of tier 7 fighters just to bring it down."


    The class erupted in shocked gasps and exclamations. Dozens? How could one creature demand that much power to defeat? Gavin ''s eyes were wide, his jaw hanging open in disbelief.


    One curious boy raised his hand, his tone almost excited. "What did it look like, sir? I bet it was massive and terrifying."


    Mr. John shook his head, surprising everyone once more. "No¡­ it wasn''t big or frightening in the way you''re thinking." He took a breath before adding, "In fact, it was¡­ a cat."


    The entire room fell silent again, the revelation hanging in the air. Some students blinked, their expressions shifting from fear to disbelief. A cat?

 Chapter 59

    As the lesson wrapped up, Mr. John glanced at his students with a stern expression, pausing before he left the room. "For those of you who haven''t formed your soul crystal yet, tomorrow is your deadline. And for those without an ability¡­ you''ll be choosing one tomorrow as well."Excitement buzzed through the students, with whispers breaking out across the classroom. William felt his heart leap in his chest. Finally, he thought. I''ll get an ability. His thoughts spun with possibilities, each more thrilling than the last.


    After class, Liam and Gazi started toward the dorms together, talking about the day''s lessons and the upcoming deadline, but William broke away without a word. His eyes were focused, determination setting his jaw. He made his way toward the edge of the academy grounds, his pace quickening as he entered the shadowed trails of the forest.


    The trees loomed around him, their leaves thick, casting dark shadows on the forest floor. As William moved deeper, the air grew cooler, and soon he reached the edge of a deep, foggy chasm. This place was infamous among the students¡ªa foreboding spot, with mist that clung to the ground like ghostly fingers. Few dared to venture this far, and fewer still would consider going beyond the chasm itself.


    William took a steadying breath, the chill of the air seeping into his bones. "I have to form the Shadow Crystal soon," he murmured, eyes narrowing as he steeled himself. Without another thought, he leaped into the chasm.


    The air whipped past him as he fell, the world around him becoming a blur of dark fog and distant shadows. The sound of wind roared in his ears, and the cold bit into him, sharp and relentless. His heart pounded, not from fear, but from the rush of adrenaline.


    As he descended, the dense fog swallowed him, and the darkness closed in, pressing down on him.


    __________________________


    The B10 meeting room lay shrouded in darkness, its dim lighting casting eerie shadows across the walls. The faces of those present were hidden in the gloom, their expressions unreadable, only the faint outlines of their figures barely visible. The low hum of tension lingered in the silence, broken only when one of the members, a woman with a sharp, steady tone, began to speak.


    "My scouts have been gathering information on the heretics'' recent movements," she said, her voice laced with urgency. "And they''ve reported that whatever the heretics are planning this time¡­ it''s bigger than any attack they''ve attempted before. This isn''t going to be a mere skirmish. It''s a large-scale assault, and they''ll strike soon."


    There was a brief pause as her words sank in, a silence filled with apprehension. Then, another voice¡ªa calm, measured tone that held an air of authority¡ªspoke. "Understood. We''ll all need to remain on high alert and guard our sections closely. We cannot allow them to catch us off guard."


    The members nodded in unison, the gravity of the situation settling over them like a shroud. With a collective understanding, they quietly dismissed the meeting, each figure slipping back into the shadows, vanishing from sight as the room fell silent once more.


    __________________________


    Far away, atop a towering mountain that pierced the sky, a temple stood nestled within the clouds. Its ancient walls, weathered by time, held a serene atmosphere that seemed to merge with the sky itself. Inside, the flickering light of candles illuminated a solitary figure¡ªa monk, seated cross-legged before an imposing statue.


    His hands were clasped together in prayer, his head bowed in silent reverence. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, he snapped his eyes open, a glint of knowing shining within them. His face, though aged and wise, was marked with an intensity that belied his years. Taking a deep, steadying breath, he murmured into the stillness, "It seems¡­ a cat is out of its cage."


    __________________________


    As night descended upon Military Academy 4, the fading sun cast a warm, golden glow across the clouds, painting the sky with streaks of orange and pink. Deep in the forest, within the misty chasm, William sat cross-legged at the bottom of a tranquil lake, surrounded by an otherworldly quiet.


    He focused intensely, drawing in the soul essence from the lake, guiding it through his body, and channeling it toward the dark core where his Shadow Crystal was forming. Each pulse of essence steadied his breath, aligning him with the lake''s raw, primal energy.


    Suddenly, a piercing alarm shattered the silence, breaking his concentration. His eyes snapped open, their usual calm momentarily replaced by urgency. Pushing off from the lake''s floor, he swiftly swam up, surfaced, and pulled himself to shore.


    After slipping into his uniform, he strode toward a nearby stone wall, pressing his hand against its rough surface and said with a sign "I can''t get use to this."


    On the academy grounds, William walked toward the towering vibranium wall separating Military Base 4 from Military Academy 4. The gatekeeper guards stood tall, flanking the entrance as he approached. Flashing the wooden tag given to him by General Zhao, he waited as the guards inspected it and nodded, permitting him through the heavy vibranium gate.


    Beyond the gate, the base appeared as it always did¡ªbrimming with purpose and bustling with soldiers in a constant state of readiness. Weapons sparkled under floodlights, vehicles stood in meticulous rows, and the air was thick with the scent of steel and oil. William walked past the bustling scenes toward a solitary building situated above the underground dojo.


    He entered the building, moving directly to the elevator, which quietly descended deep below the surface.


    The doors opened to reveal the vast underground dojo, where walls of vibranium bore scars of fierce training. The sight of these battered walls sent a chill through him; vibranium, known as the toughest metal, bore marks only from the most brutal impacts, showcasing the staggering power it took to damage it.


    He stepped into the dojo''s center, where General Zhao sat cross-legged, seemingly undisturbed by William''s arrival.


    William saluted, straightening as he began, "Sir, I have a report."


    The general looked up from the documents spread before him, his piercing gaze fixed on William. "Go ahead," he said, his voice calm but carrying a weight of authority.


    Taking a deep breath, William recounted the events in the alleyway, particularly the artifact used by Billy Stark. General Zhao listened intently, nodding occasionally. When William finished, General Zhao leaned back slightly, his expression contemplative.


    "Good work, William," he said, nodding with approval. "But I''m guessing you''re reporting this because of the artifact."


    William nodded, his brow furrowing. "Yes, sir. It doesn''t make sense. When we entered the academy, every student was searched, and anything remotely dangerous was confiscated. Yet, Billy managed to bring in an artifact powerful enough to block soul essence. How could he have hidden that?"


    General Zhao''s expression darkened, and he shook his head. "I personally ensured that no one entered with any restricted artifacts. It''s impossible that Billy brought that on his own¡­ unless, of course, it didn''t belong to him in the first place."


    William''s eyes narrowed, thoughts racing. "Could it be¡­ him?" he asked, a hint of tension in his voice.


    The general held up a hand. "Don''t concern yourself with it, William. Leave that to me. I''ll make sure it''s thoroughly investigated."


    Relieved but still uneasy, William saluted once more and turned to leave. Just as he reached the elevator, the general called out to him. "Oh, and congratulations on forming your Soul Crystal."


    Surprised, William glanced back, offering a small, grateful smile. "Thank you, General. Honestly, it''s all thanks to that lake you showed me."


    The general gave a curt nod of approval before turning back to his work. With a final salute, William stepped into the elevator, his mind buzzing about tomorrow''s lesson as he made his way back to the surface.

 Chapter 60

    The first slivers of dawn''s light crept into William''s room, and as his eyes fluttered open, the familiar chiming of the system greeted him."[50 EXP for surviving another day. Total EXP: 850/1300.]"


    He rubbed his eyes, stretched, and let a grin spread across his face. A surge of excitement coursed through him¡ªtoday, he''d finally receive his ability. He jumped up, practically beaming as he greeted Liam and Gavin, who mumbled a half-awake reply. William barely heard them; he''d already darted into the bathroom, humming a cheerful tune as he turned on the shower.


    His voice, though muffled, echoed into the room, carrying his unrestrained joy.


    In the main room, Liam stretched, glancing toward the bathroom door with a raised brow. "What''s got him so worked up?" he muttered, rubbing sleep from his eyes.


    Gavin chuckled. "Probably because he''s finally getting his ability. I remember when I got mine¡­ man, I was over the moon."


    Liam snickered, casting Gavin a playful smirk. "Yeah, only to end up with an ability that''s as useless as¡ª"


    Gavin''s grin widened, a spark of mischief lighting his eyes. "Believe it or not, one day, I''ll sever that your tongue into a thousand pieces in a millisecond."


    Liam snorted, small flames flickering to life on his fingertips. "That''s if you''re not burnt to a crisp first, speedy."


    Gavin took a step closer, his expression darkening, and inched his face toward Liam. "Care to say that again, fire boy?"


    Liam leaned in, the flames growing as he repeated, "Barbequed."


    Before their banter could escalate, a voice interrupted them. "Knock it off, you two."


    Both boys turned, the tension immediately dropping, as William stepped out of the bathroom. With a towel wrapped around his waist, covering him from his belly button to his knees, he looked every bit like he''d walked off a model shoot. Water dripped from his short, jet-black hair, catching the light and giving him a glossy, almost mesmerizing look.


    His physique¡ªslim but defined¡ªadded a silent strength to his otherwise boyish features. Any girl who happened to see him like this would likely be holding back a nosebleed.


    Gavin cleared his throat, turning quickly toward the bathroom as he muttered, "Right, my turn." He hurried inside, muttering something about steam, while Liam rolled his eyes.


    "Do you always have to provoke him?" William asked, a mix of exasperation and amusement in his voice.


    Liam shrugged, grinning. "It''s fun." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William chuckled, shaking his head as he thought about his life before all of this. He''d gone from having his own space to sharing it with two loud, unpredictable idiots. But then, these two idiots had become something he''d never really had much before¡ªfriends. Smiling to himself, he began getting dressed.


    __________________________


    A little while later, the three headed out to the cafeteria. Inside, warm aromas of food filled the air, and they joined the line, scanning the room. Spotting Sofia and Princess Eleanor at a nearby table, they exchanged quick glances and decided to join them. As Liam and Gavin grabbed trays and headed over, William''s attention was momentarily captured by something else.


    He''d spotted the biggest chunk of meat at the serving station, and his eyes sparkled. There were a few people ahead of him, so he waited with a slight fidget. When it was finally his turn, he tried to scoop up the massive cut. But just as he lifted it, the meat slipped from the spoon and plopped back into the pot, leaving William defeated.


    Resigned, he picked a smaller piece and joined the others at the table.


    As he walked over, he observed them chatting and laughing. Growing up in the orphanage, he hadn''t really had friends¡ªat least, none like this. Only one person was a true friend, his best friend Sam. Today, Sam would also be gaining his ability. I wonder what kind of ability we''ll get, he thought, a smile tugging at his lips.


    William reached the table and greeted Sofia and Eleanor with a nod, setting his tray down. They ate in silence for a moment, until Eleanor looked at him with an inquisitive smile.


    "So, William," she asked, her voice light, "today''s the big day, right? You''ll be getting your ability?"


    "Yeah," he said, his enthusiasm barely contained.


    Gavin leaned in, intrigued. "What kind of ability are you hoping for?"


    William''s brow furrowed in thought. "Honestly? Anything''s fine, as long as it''s not weak."


    Sofia chimed in with a knowing smile. "There''s no such thing as a weak ability¡ªonly weak users."


    Nodding at her words, William glanced around the table. "Speaking of abilities, we all know Liam here has his fiery fire," he smirked, and Liam gave a smug nod. "And Gavin''s got speed," he added, to which Gavin gave a mock bow. "And Eleanor here has the ice ability from her royal family. I''m the odd one out, I guess, with no ability__ yet, but¡­" He trailed off, looking at Sofia. "What about you, Sofia?


    I don''t think any of us know what yours is."


    Eleanor nodded, shifting her gaze to Sofia with interest. "That''s right. You never mentioned it."


    Gavin and Liam leaned in, both clearly curious, their gazes fixed on her. Sofia, pausing to chew her food thoughtfully, finally looked up with a faint smile.


    "It''s nothing much, really¡­ I have the light ability."


    The reactions were immediate. William''s eyes widened slightly, while Liam let out a low whistle.


    "Light Ability?" Liam''s voice was filled with awe. "That''s one of the rarest abilities out there. People with that power are usually healers¡­ and they''re always in high demand."


    William''s mind whirled. A light Ability was indeed incredibly rare and valuable, especially on a battlefield. Healing wounds, sustaining fighters¡ªit was the kind of power that could change the outcome of a fight entirely. They continued eating, each of them marveling at the newfound knowledge.


    __________________________


    As they finished their meal, they headed to class, settling in as other students filled the room. Just as they were getting comfortable, Billy and his gang strode in, faces healed, scars gone, acting as if nothing had happened. William gritted his teeth at the sight of them, fists clenching involuntarily at the memory of what they''d done to Liam.


    But before he could let his anger grow, the teacher entered, looking more disheveled than ever, his eyes sunken, a haunted look in his gaze.


    With a tired voice that sounded even weaker than usual, he muttered, "Good morning, class¡­"

 Chapter 61

    The classroom fell silent as Mr. John shuffled in, looking even more worn than usual. His clothes were slightly wrinkled, and his eyes held that familiar, sunken expression. He dragged his feet to the front of the class, cleared his throat, and, in a tired, monotonous voice, said, "Good morning, class."A few half-hearted responses echoed back as students settled into their seats, anticipation hanging in the air. Mr. John placed a stack of papers on his desk and rubbed his temples before continuing, "Today''s lecture is about the military academy¡­ where you all will be spending the next three years."


    A hush swept over the class, and eyes widened, the gravity of it sinking in. Three years in this academy. Some of the students shifted in their seats, glancing at one another, as though silently questioning if they''d make it that long. The tension was palpable.


    Mr. John''s voice picked up, a hint of excitement¡ªor perhaps pity¡ªslipping in. "During your time here, each of you will receive a monthly allowance of $5,000."


    The moment the number left his lips, the classroom buzzed with excitement. Whispers bounced off the walls, and many students exchanged grins, already planning how they''d spend their monthly fortune.


    "Five thousand dollars?" one girl whispered, wide-eyed. "We''re rich!"


    Others nodded enthusiastically, and someone in the back cheered, "Yes! No more eating ramen noodles every night!". But some students like Billy and Eleanor were clearly not amused by the money, to them, it was just a little amount.


    William''s eyes lit up. His mind spun with calculations, then drifted to the $50,000 the general had given him as a personal income for agreeing to work as a spy. With both incomes, he''d be receiving a total of $55,000 every month. His heart raced, and his vision blurred with dollar signs. "I''m rich," he thought, barely containing a grin.


    He could almost feel the cash in his hands, the power and freedom it represented.


    Mr. John''s voice cut through the chatter. "There are also more rewards to attending this academy," he continued, his voice steadier now, commanding their attention once more. "But the most important of them is the reward awaiting you at the end of three years: every student who completes their training here will be granted 50 contribution points."


    If the class had been buzzing before, it was roaring now. This announcement hit them harder than even the promise of money. Contribution points were rare, valuable, and crucial for those who wanted to ascend the tiers of citizenship. With 50 points, they''d be a significant step closer to moving up in status, gaining more privileges, and securing better opportunities for themselves and their families.


    William''s heart thudded in his chest. While the other students looked at one another in amazement, he silently calculated his own fortune: he already had 100 contribution points, thanks to the general''s reward for saving lives during the attack in the tunnel by killing the tier one beast. If I complete my training, he thought, that''ll be a total of 150 contribution points.


    But then, his excitement faded, that''s if he managed to survive the next three years, it was a well known thing that students die at the academy regularly. He''d seen the risks. He still remembered the faces of the students who hadn''t survived that horrific attack¡ªtheir vacant stares, the finality of death painted across their expressions.


    For those who died, there''d be no contribution points, no money, no future. And worse, their families¡­ he imagined the crushing grief their parents must''ve felt when they received the news.


    He clenched his fists. He didn''t want that fate. Not for him, not for the Mr and Mrs Beth¡ªthe closest thing he had to family. They''d raised him from the time he''d been abandoned on the orphanage doorstep, and he couldn''t bear the thought of putting them through that kind of pain.


    "I have to get stronger," he vowed, feeling a surge of determination.


    Just then, his thoughts were broken by Mr. John''s voice. "For those of you without abilities, today will be¡­ significant." The teacher''s eyes drifted over William and a few others who still hadn''t unlocked their powers. "As you''ll be getting your ability today." He continued. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He reached down, grabbing the stack of papers he''d brought, and began handing them to the students seated at the front row. "Pass these back," he ordered. As the papers circulated, students craned their necks, eager to see what lay ahead.


    When the paper finally reached William, he saw a neatly printed form, sections lined with options. Mr. John continued his explanation as the students skimmed through.


    "Starting next week, the real classes will begin," he announced. "What you have before you is a list of classes available here at the academy. The classes are divided into two types: combat and special classes. You''ll each be required to choose one from each category."


    A student near the front raised his hand. "Can we choose more than one combat class?"


    "No," Mr. John replied sternly, his gaze sweeping across the class. "Only one combat class and one special class. However, for the next week, you''ll have the chance to observe and test out each of these classes before making your final decision."


    The room filled with quiet murmurings as students looked over their options, sizing up the paths that lay ahead. William took a deep breath, scanning down the page. His eyes fell on the first option under the combat classes: Elemental Class. Judging by the name, it was clearly intended for students with elemental abilities like Liam''s fire power and Eleanor''s ice.


    Next, he saw Defense Class. William assumed it was a choice for those with abilities like earth manipulation or other defensive powers.


    Support Class came next, likely intended for those with healing or supportive powers, like Sofia''s light ability.


    The last combat option was Martial Arts Class, likely meant for those with physical abilities or those that didn''t fit into the previous categories¡ªGavin''s speed ability, for instance, would be well suited here.


    William''s fingers drummed against his desk as he considered his options. It was hard to choose; he didn''t yet know what ability he''d gain, and that would heavily influence his decision.


    His eyes wandered down to the special classes, and the first option made him pause. Cooking Class. At first glance, it seemed laughable¡ªwhat good was cooking in a place like this? But as he thought more, it dawned on him. With the military constantly fighting heretics and fending off beast hordes, soldiers often went days in the field.


    Good delicious food kept them strong, nourished and kept their spirits up. And on distant planets with limited supplies, knowing how to prepare edible meals from dead beast could be crucial. The last thing anyone wanted was to choke down an inedible beast organ out of desperation. Still, William smirked.


    He had no interest in spending his time chopping up ugly beasts to learn the best spices for mutant stew.


    Little did he know, though, that in the years to come, his path would lead him to things far more gruesome than chopping up ugly beasts.

 Chapter 62

    The next class listed under the special section was Sport Class. William smirked. Since the integration of abilities into everyday life, ordinary sports had grown stale for those with powers beyond the norm. Rules had been rewritten, leagues restructured. Now, a simple sprint could mean a race from one continent to another, a football game a matter of breaking sound barriers.William was almost certain this would be the class Gavin would choose; after all, Gavin''s dream was to become the greatest footballer¡ªthe GOAT, as he loved to brag. With his speed ability, he''d practically dance through defenses, blazing down the field like a comet.


    Shaking his head at the thought of Gavin basking in glory on some massive stadium, William continued reading. Forgery Class caught his eye next. In this class, students would learn the delicate art of crafting weapons, armor, and artifacts using soul crystals extracted from dead beasts.


    The mere thought of being a master forger was thrilling; master blacksmiths could make a fortune selling rare items that held powerful abilities. But William had little interest in the intricacies of forging, even if the prospect was enticing.


    Then, his gaze fell upon the last option, and he felt a spark. This is it, he murmured to himself, a faint smile creeping onto his lips as he ticked his choice on the form.


    Mr. John, who had been quietly watching the class from his desk, clapped his hands. "Alright," he called out, pulling the students from their thoughts. "Make sure to fill in your choices and hand your forms to the class representative."


    A boy in the back piped up, "We don''t have a class rep, sir."


    Mr. John raised an eyebrow, and his eyes landed on the boy who had spoken. With a faint smirk, he said, "Really? Well then, congratulations, you''re the new class rep."


    The boy''s face drained of color as he muttered under his breath, clearly cursing his own decision to speak up. The weight of responsibility settled on him like a dark cloud. Being class rep was a thankless job¡ªextra duties, endless paperwork, and absolutely no reward.


    The teacher collected his notes and prepared to leave. As he neared the door, he paused, glancing over his shoulder. "Those of you without abilities, report to the library in 30 minutes."


    William''s heart skipped a beat, his breath catching in his throat. In thirty minutes, I''ll get my ability, he thought, a thrill of excitement mingling with an uneasy nervousness. He couldn''t deny the pulse of anticipation rising in his chest, but what if¡­ what if he ended up with a weak or insignificant ability?


    Mr. John left the room, and for a moment, the class was still, each student lost in their thoughts.


    _____________________________


    Twenty minutes later, William stepped out into the academy grounds, joining the other first-years who were also heading toward the library. The day was bright and sunny, with golden rays casting vibrant patterns across the grounds. Birds chirped in the distance, and the gentle rustle of leaves gave the atmosphere a serene calm, though tension hung heavy in the air.


    Faces all around him mirrored his own expression¡ªa mix of excitement and fear, anticipation, and a lingering question etched into every brow: What kind of ability will I get?


    The system''s voice broke into William''s thoughts. It doesn''t matter which ability you get, it whispered with a touch of smugness. After all, you have me.


    William scoffed, but he couldn''t deny the truth in its words. Through the system, he already possessed four abilities: his Third Eye, which granted him extraordinary perception; Darkseer, letting him see perfectly in the dark; Immunox, which rendered him immune to all poisons; and his Child of Thunder attribute, giving him partial control over lightning. So, perhaps the system was right.


    In the grand scheme, his innate power wouldn''t define him.


    But still, he thought, smirking, a cool ability like telepathy, mind control, or something unique wouldn''t hurt. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They continued walking for another five minutes, and soon, the towering dome-shaped library came into view. It was a magnificent structure, large enough to fit over a thousand students comfortably. Its exterior was a pristine white, giving it a sense of purity and mystery, and it spanned ten floors with a glass-panel roof that allowed sunlight to flood the interior.


    Several soldiers stood by the library entrance, scanning the approaching students. One of the soldiers raised his hand, motioning for them to form lines at each of the ten doors. This organized them into groups of fifty, adding to the sense of order and importance.


    As William shuffled to the back of his assigned line, his palms grew slightly damp. The air buzzed with nervous chatter, some students with excited grins, others fidgeting, their hands clammy with anxiety.


    The library doors opened in unison, a low hum reverberating as they swung inward, inviting the students to enter. William took a deep breath and joined the flow, stepping into the library. As he crossed the threshold, he was met with a sight that took his breath away.


    The ground floor was vast and mostly empty, save for a few tables and reception desks. It looked more like a mini-restaurant than a library, with cozy seating and small counters where students could eat and talk. The soft lighting gave the place an inviting warmth.


    Above the ground floor, endless rows of book racks stretched up through the floors, separated by spacious aisles. Each level seemed to contain at least fifty racks, with tables for reading scattered around. But it was the top two floors that drew his attention. Unlike the rest of the library, they lacked reading tables.


    Instead, the shelves there held individual transparent cases, each containing a book with a number inscribed on it.


    William''s pulse quickened as he looked up. Ability books, he thought. One of those would soon be his.


    As the last of the students entered, they were ushered to line up on the ground floor, the usual crowd of readers absent today to make room for the new recruits. The quiet buzz of conversation ceased, and a heavy silence fell over the room.


    A slow, steady tapping echoed from the far end of the library as an old man with a cane approached. Each tap of the cane reverberated through the hall, setting an almost reverent tone. His hair was silver, his eyes sharp despite his age, and he carried himself with a regal air. He came to a stop at the front, his gaze sweeping over the students with a mixture of pride and scrutiny.


    "Welcome," he began, his voice rich and deep, aided by a microphone-like artifact that amplified his words, letting them resonate through the hall. "I''m sure you''ve all been waiting for this day."


    The students leaned forward, hanging onto every word, a wave of excitement spreading through the crowd like wildfire. William''s heart raced as he imagined the untold potential waiting to be unlocked in this very room.


    Author''s Note: Thank you Darius_Sampelean for the power stones, I really appreciate it.

 Chapter 63

    The library grew quieter than a graveyard at midnight, every ear hanging on the old man''s words as his voice echoed faintly around the room. Each word he spoke seemed heavy, as if it carried the weight of countless stories, many too dark to be shared. The students shifted uneasily, glancing around and then back at the old man.He cleared his throat, his voice deep and crackling with age. "Today is¡­ an important day for many of you."


    William felt his heart race, his blood pounding in his ears. The ability ceremony. Today would be his chance to step up, to gain power, to finally stand on par with everyone else¡ªto finally feel as capable as his friends, as Gavin, as everyone.


    The old man continued, "¡­today, you''ll have your first opportunity to get your ability."


    A ripple of excitement spread through the crowd, yet beneath it was a current of tension. Some students couldn''t contain themselves, fidgeting with hands damp from nerves, while others gave forced, awkward smiles, unsure of what was about to come.


    Then a voice from the back broke the silence. "I guess this is where we find out who''s got the good stuff, huh?" It was a boy with messy hair and a wide, mischievous grin, clearly too restless to stay quiet.


    A few students chuckled, the tension momentarily melting away as even William found himself grinning. But the old man''s face remained unchanged, his eyes growing darker, his expression casting shadows across his weathered face. He muttered, almost to himself, "This isn''t about ''good stuff.''" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell silent again, everyone''s attention snapping back to him, tension growing thicker with each passing second.


    "There are powers in this world," the old man continued, his voice low and deep, "better left undisturbed." He paused, his gaze sweeping across the room, piercing each student. "Once you unlock your abilities, you''ll have access to strengths you can''t even imagine¡­ but this path is one of hardship."


    He let his words hang in the air, each syllable like a stone sinking into the minds of the young audience. "Many of you may think abilities are something to flaunt, but true power is far more¡­ perilous than you might expect." His voice dropped to a near whisper. "And sometimes, it demands more than you''re willing to give."


    The library grew so silent that William could hear his own shallow breaths. Students shifted on their feet, a heavy silence blanketing the room, each of them processing what had just been said.


    Finally, the old man straightened and drew a long breath, as if lifting the weight of what he''d said. He seemed almost hesitant as he continued, "Remember, there is no weak ability¡­ only a weak user."


    The silence was broken by the soft sound of footsteps as several soldiers entered, each carrying a large, rectangular box filled with small black orbs, each gleaming faintly. They moved silently, beginning to hand out the orbs, passing one to each student until all of them held a dark, cold orb in their palms.


    The old man waited until every student held an orb before he spoke again. "The orb in your hand will help channel your soul essence. Once connected, it will find an ability book suitable for your soul essence, and the orb will display the book''s number."


    A few gasps whispered through the room as the students inspected their orbs more closely, realization dawning in their eyes.


    "The number you receive will guide you to the upper floors¡ªthe ninth and tenth floors," he explained. "Once you find the book with the corresponding number, that will be your ability book." He paused, giving a small nod. "Now¡­ begin."


    One by one, the orbs in each student''s hand glowed to life, a soft shimmer illuminating their faces. William glanced down as his orb warmed, a flicker of light settling at the center before it displayed the number 493 in bold, glowing digits. Around him, murmurs filled the air as students inspected their numbers.


    Excitement returned, but it was laced with nervousness as they glanced at one another and then turned toward the escalators, now humming with energy, awaiting their ascent.


    Taking a deep breath, William joined the procession, his hands slightly sweaty as he stepped onto the moving stairs with the others, his gaze focused upward. His heart hammered against his chest as the escalator carried them to the upper floors, the anticipation building with every step.


    ---


    The ninth and tenth floors of the library were like a different world entirely. Unlike the lower floors, which buzzed with reading tables and warm lights, the top two levels were silent, illuminated only by the gentle rays filtering through the glass ceiling. Rows of shelves stretched endlessly, each holding books encased in glass with numbers displayed on them.


    William stepped off the escalator, weaving through the crowd as he scanned the shelves. 491¡­ 492¡­ His breath hitched as his eyes landed on it. 493.


    He reached out, his fingers brushing over the cover of his ability book. Its surface was white and smooth, intricate golden designs etched into the cover, swirling like delicate vines across its surface. He felt a strange pull as he lifted the book, a shiver running through him. He checked the title, a smile spreading on his face.


    Around him, students were reacting to their finds¡ªsome cheering in excitement, others staring with confused frowns, a few visibly disheartened.


    __________________________


    Back on the ground floor, students settled into a restless silence, each of them clutching their ability book as soldiers collected the orbs. William looked around, observing the range of emotions on his classmates'' faces¡ªsome clinging to their books with joy, others with something akin to disappointment.


    It was as though the books were keys to their futures, yet some didn''t seem to like the door they''d unlocked.


    The old man made his way to the front again, his cane tapping sharply with each step. "Congratulations to you all," he said, scanning the crowd, his gaze lingering on the faces of those who looked less than thrilled, then he said "Remember, as I''ve said earlier, there is no weak ability, only weak user."


    One boy, clearly disappointed, couldn''t contain his irritation and scoffed loudly. "Yeah, well, that''s easy for you to say."


    Gasps rippled through the room; students exchanged glances, some expecting the boy to be scolded. But the old man didn''t flinch. Instead, he extended his hand, and a small, swirling portal¡ªa spatial distortion¡ªappeared in his palm.


    "This is my ability," he said, his tone calm yet unwavering. "They call it a ''spatial portal''¡ªuseful only for transportation and support, deemed weak by many." He let the portal shrink to the size of a marble before flinging it at a nearby trash bin.


    The portal hit the bin, and with a small pop, the bin vanished. The students gasped, some stepping back instinctively, their eyes wide with awe.


    The old man gave a slight smile, his gaze piercing as he looked back at them. "An ability meant for support can be nurtured into an attack. It''s not about the ability itself¡­ it''s about your imagination and determination."


    Students who had previously looked dejected now held their books with a renewed sense of purpose. They had a chance, after all¡ªmore than they''d thought. Quiet nods and murmurs filled the room as hope reignited in their eyes.


    The old man let the moment settle before dismissing them. "You may go. I look forward to seeing how you master your abilities."


    The library doors swung open, and the students filed out, many with newfound confidence. As they departed, the old man''s gaze drifted to William''s back, his expression solemn as he muttered under his breath, "The road ahead is long. I hope you can make it, shadow boy."

 Chapter 64

    On the night of the fight between Liam and William against Billy Stark and his henchmen in the alleyway, the principal''s office lay shrouded in dim light, with only a single lamp casting a faint glow over the polished oak desk. The silence was broken as the door creaked open, and a soldier stepped in, his expression tense."Sir," he began, his voice steady but cautious, "I''ve come to report the incident."


    The principal, an imposing man with cold, calculating eyes, leaned back in his chair, fingers drumming against the wood. His face twisted in displeasure. "That boy again," he muttered under his breath, gritting his teeth. "He''s interfered with the plan."


    The soldier''s jaw tensed. "Yes, sir. It seems he¡­ disrupted the situation with the Stark child."


    The principal''s gaze darkened, eyes narrowing to slits. "And what of the artifact?"


    The soldier hesitated. "I questioned the Stark boy, sir. He¡­ doesn''t know where it is. I searched the alleyway where it was used, but¡­" He paused, as if bracing himself for the reaction, "it wasn''t there."


    A vein pulsed at the principal''s temple as he clenched his fists. His voice was low and seething. "Find it. At any cost. The artifact must not fall into the wrong hands."


    The soldier saluted and left, his footsteps echoing through the hallway. Left alone, the principal let out a long, frustrated sigh. Damn that Stark boy, he thought, anger bubbling beneath the surface. I lent him that artifact hoping he''d rid us of that meddlesome brat. Instead, he got himself humiliated and lost it.


    He thought about William, the boy who kept getting in his way. One way or another, he thought darkly, I''ll be rid of him.


    __________________________


    Back to the present time, in the hot afternoon air, William walked through the academy grounds, his mind racing with possibilities. He had already stored his ability book in his system inventory, but the excitement still lingered. "Wind," he thought, a small grin tugging at his lips.


    An elemental power, he knew it wasn''t as showy as Liam''s fire or Billy''s lightning, but he was certain he could forge it into something just as deadly, if not more so. A gust of wind brushed his face, as if the air itself were reminding him of the potential at his fingertips.


    A mischievous smirk crossed his face. He could already picture it: summoning a massive tornado to scatter his enemies or pushing foes off cliffs with a single gust. And if he could figure out how to use the system''s lightning power alongside the wind, his possibilities would be endless.


    He could shock his enemies, then strike when they least expected it¡ªa sharp blade of air slicing through their throats. But there was more work to do first. He still needed to form his shadow crystal, increase his soul essence, and master the wind and lightning abilities. With the heretics lurking, he''d need every advantage he could get.


    As he reached his dorm, he pushed open the door, expecting a quiet evening to himself. Instead, he was greeted by the eager faces of Liam and Gavin, their eyes shining with curiosity and impatience. Their anticipation was almost comical, and William could only chuckle as he entered.


    "Alright, alright, I know what you''re about to ask," he said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "It''s wind."


    Gavin''s eyes widened in excitement, while Liam raised his eyebrows, clearly impressed. "Nice!" Gavin clapped him on the shoulder. "An elemental ability¡ªthat''s strong."


    Liam chuckled, a teasing grin on his face. "At least you didn''t end up with a speed ability," he said, giving Gavin a sly look.


    "Ha-ha, very funny," Gavin muttered, rolling his eyes. "Just you wait; one day, I''ll be zipping circles around both of you."


    Just then, a faint ping sounded from their respective phones, each notification lighting up in different forms. William''s own phone, disguised as an earring, vibrated softly. The three boys glanced at their devices, and a grin spread across each of their faces.


    The monthly deposit from the academy had just landed¡ª$5,000 for each of them. But as William checked his balance, he saw $55,000 instead, causing his grin to widen into an almost gleeful expression.


    "Whoa, what''s with that look?" Gavin asked, noticing the change in his friend''s face.


    William shrugged, trying to play it cool. "Let''s just say, I got a little bonus this month."


    Gavin''s eyes lit up with excitement. "In that case, shopping spree tomorrow? I''ve been meaning to grab a few things."


    "Count me in," Liam chimed in, his tone casual but his eyes glinting with excitement.


    William nodded, his mind already listing the essentials he needed to buy. Some soul potions would be his first priority¡ªhe needed to raise his soul essence as soon as possible. He only had seven right now, which was low for what he wanted to achieve. With everything he had to master, he needed all the power boosts he could get.


    Before long, William told his friends he had somewhere to be and wouldn''t be back until late. Liam and Gavin exchanged knowing glances, smirking.


    As the door closed behind him, Liam turned to Gavin with a raised brow. "Where do you think he sneaks off to every night?"


    Gavin replied that "You know how the boy usually goes to the girls dorm every night right." Liam nodded, Gavin continued that "Well with William''s good look, he probably has a lot of work to do there." Liam made and understanding expression and nodded.


    __________________________


    Contrary to his friends'' assumptions, William wasn''t heading to the girls'' dorm. Instead, he made his way through the thick, darkening trees, heading toward the secluded area where the chasm was hidden. He tightened his fists, feeling the weight of responsibility settle over him. There was so much to do, and time wasn''t on his side.


    He had to balance mastering the wind ability, learning lightning, increasing his soul essence, and forming his shadow crystal¡ªall while keeping his guard up against the heretics who wanted him dead.


    Before long, he reached the edge of the chasm and jumped down, his eyes adjusting to the dark, mist-filled abyss below. The fog hung heavy, a ghostly blanket over the deep forest. In the center of the chasm, a lake glowed softly, its surface still.


    William took a deep breath and plunged into the cool water, feeling its icy grip surround him as he dove deep below the surface. After 2 hours, he resurfaced, rubbing the water from his face as he swam toward the shore. He stepped out, water dripping from his clothes, and immediately changed into a fresh set he had stashed earlier. He shook his damp hair, letting the cool night air dry him off.


    As he stood in the silence of the chasm, he summoned the wind ability book from his system''s inventory. The white cover shimmered in his hand, the intricate designs winding across its surface almost alive under his touch. He ran his fingers along the patterns, feeling a surge of anticipation. Where did these abilities even come from? he wondered briefly.


    But the thought faded as he focused on the task at hand. No time for that now. I have to learn this ability.


    He opened to the first page, and almost immediately, a notification popped up in front of him. He nearly stumbled in shock as the system''s familiar message appeared.


    [Ability book detected. Do you want to learn this ability? Yes/No]


    A grin spread across William''s face, a thrill running through him. "Looks like I''ve got a cheat code," he muttered, selecting Yes without hesitation.


    A new message flashed in front of him:


    [Host is learning ability. 1%¡­]


    He watched as the progress bar began to fill, his grin widening with each passing percentage. This was just the beginning, and he was ready to take full advantage.


    Author''s Note: Thank you Cornelio_Gonzalez for the gift, I really appreciate it. Your gift is my motivation. Thank you all for reading. Love you all. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65

    As William watched the progress bar slowly tick upward, his heart raced. Each percentage increase felt like a step closer to unleashing the power he''d only imagined until now. The eerie silence of the chasm was broken by the gentle hum of energy radiating from the book in his hand, its glow illuminating his face with a pale light.[Host is learning ability: 17%¡­ 18%...]


    The thrill surged through him as he waited, picturing all the ways he could use his new ability. Just think, he mused, a gust to blow an enemy off their feet, a razor-sharp wind strike aimed with perfect precision...


    He clenched his fists, feeling an almost imperceptible shift in the air around him. The foggy chasm seemed to thicken, the wind swirling faintly in response to his thoughts. The sensation was exhilarating¡ªa raw, wild force just within reach.


    The system chimed again, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    [Host is learning ability: 29%¡­]


    Host is learning ability: 55%¡­]


    The percentage finally hit 100%, and a wave of energy rippled through William''s body. He gasped as the wind itself seemed to respond to him, swirling around him in faint, invisible currents.


    The system''s voice chimed in his mind. [Wind Ability learned successfully.]


    A strange sense of completion washed over him. It felt as if he had finally found something that had been missing from him all along. The wind in the cave was no longer a mere sensation; it was a part of him, responding to his will, wrapping around him like a loyal companion. The light from the book faded, and he called out for his status. The familiar screen appeared.


    [Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level 8


    Experience Value: 850/1300


    Strength: 11


    Agility: 10


    Endurance: 10 sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Skills: [The 3rd Eye Level 1] [Darkseer Level 1] [Immunox]


    Attribute: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: 9


    Ability: Wind


    Store Coins: 250


    He noted with satisfaction that he had increased his soul essence by two in a single day, and his ability slot had finally changed from "None" to "Wind." Eager to test his newfound power, he knelt and placed a small stone on the ground in front of him. Closing his eyes, he focused on the image of the wind lifting the stone into the air.


    At first, nothing happened. The stone remained still, unbothered. Undeterred, he visualized harder, sending a clear command to the wind within him. On the sixth attempt, the air finally stirred, pushing a faint trace of dust off the stone. A small victory, but a victory nonetheless.


    After the tenth trial, William was gasping for breath, his face slick with sweat. His entire body ached as if he''d run a marathon, and a sharp voice chimed in his mind.


    [Warning: Soul Essence depleted. Recommend rest to prevent further depletion.]


    "No," William muttered, his voice hoarse. "I need to get stronger¡­ faster."


    With one last push, he visualized again, but as he stretched his hands forward, his body betrayed him. He staggered, then collapsed against the cool stone wall of the cave, utterly drained. For a moment, he just lay there, breathing heavily.


    Reaching into his system inventory, he summoned a water bottle. It materialized in his hand, cold and comforting, and he drank greedily, the water soothing his parched throat. After a few deep gulps, he stored the bottle back in his inventory, watching it vanish from his hand. Feeling somewhat refreshed, he stood up.


    "Time for the lightning ability," he muttered to himself.


    An understanding had dawned on him during his wind training¡ªvisualization was key. He closed his eyes and pictured a small spark of lightning forming in his palm. After a moment, he felt a faint prickling sensation in his fingers, followed by the crackle of electricity. A thin strand of lightning flickered to life in his hand, casting an eerie glow.


    "Yes!" he whispered in triumph. But when he tried to throw the lightning at the cave wall, it died out halfway.


    William chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "Well, at least I didn''t electrocute myself this time," he said, placing his hand on the wall with a sigh. "I''ll never get used to this."


    __________________________


    Almost time for curfew, William walked through the dark forest, his steps echoing in the silence. The moon hung high above him, casting its silver light through the trees, creating patches of shadow that danced across the ground. The air was cool and carried the faint rustle of leaves, a low whisper carried by the wind. He could hear the occasional chirp of crickets, the distant hoot of an owl.


    Every sound seemed amplified in the stillness.


    Behind him, perched on the branch of a tall tree, were two figures. One was dressed in a dark ninja outfit, his hair an unnatural shade of green, blending in and yet contrasting with the darkness around them. Beside him stood a man with a traditional Chinese fan, his gaze fixed on William as he moved through the forest.


    The man with the fan gave a thoughtful nod in William''s direction. "Wind ability," he murmured, his voice low and smooth. "That''s promising. Why don''t you take him as your student? After all, you''re a wind user too."


    The ninja scoffed, shaking his head. "I''d like to, but it''s pointless. We both know he won''t hold onto that power for long."


    The man with the fan sighed, glancing back at William with a wistful expression. "How I wish things didn''t have to be this way."


    The ninja''s eyes hardened. "This was bound to happen the moment Lee died."


    __________________________


    Far away, in the hidden base of the Heretics, a meeting was taking place. The structure of power in this place was clear, each tier representing a different level of control. The third tier consisted of the Anbu, specialized assassins trained in shadow and silence. Above them, in the second tier, were the Pillars, the king''s most trusted aides. And at the very top was the first tier¡ªthe King himself.


    Tonight, all of them were gathered, seated around a grand table. Around fifty Anbu agents sat at the lower end, their faces obscured, and fourteen Pillars took up positions near the head, and the king sat before them. But in the place of honor, sitting on the largest chair, was no human king.


    It was a cat.


    Each member seemed to regard the feline figure with a mix of reverence and deep fear. The meeting was concluding, a weighty silence settling over the room. The king of the Heretics, a broad man, stood and bowed slightly toward the cat.


    "There is a matter of interest, my lord," he began, his voice low but unwavering. "At one of the military academies, a boy managed to kill a Tier One beast¡ªwithout an ability."


    A flicker of alarm crossed the cat''s face, its fur standing on end for the briefest of moments before it regained its impassive expression. Its eyes narrowed, cold and calculating.


    "Have you eliminated him?" the cat asked, its voice surprisingly deep.


    The king hesitated. "We tried, but¡­ it failed. We sent an Anbu, but the Anbu was killed."


    The cat''s eyes narrowed further, glinting dangerously. The king pressed on, quickly adding, "But worry not. We can send another Anbu, or even a Pillar¡ª"


    The cat''s tail twitched. "No. If you''ve already lost an Anbu, that means those two old men are involved. Sending another won''t change a damn thing even if it was you."


    The king fell silent, bowing his head in reluctant understanding. The cat closed its eyes, sighing with faint frustration.


    "Leave the boy be for now," the cat murmured, more to itself than to anyone else. "There will be plenty of time to deal with him later." And then, under its breath, it muttered, "Damn those old men¡­"


    __________________________


    On a mountain peak miles away, two elderly men sat outside a temple, gazing up at the stars. One wore a black kimono, his long beard flowing like a waterfall, while the other was dressed in a monk''s robe, serene and thoughtful. Suddenly, both men sneezed simultaneously.


    The one in the kimono chuckled, scratching his beard. "Looks like someone''s talking about us."


    The monk smiled, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I just hope it''s good things."


    Happy new month to you all, It''s my birth month.

 Chapter 66

    The morning sun peeked through the window, casting a gentle warmth across William''s face as he stirred awake. He blinked, squinting at the soft glow illuminating the room, feeling a strange sense of rejuvenation wash over him. The familiar hum of the system''s notification filled the air, signaling his survival for another day. 50 experience points gained, it chimed brightly.He still recalled what the system had mentioned about being a prototype; it left him with lingering questions. "Was there another version of the Shadow System?" "Who else might have it, and were they aware of him?" He shook his head, dismissing the thoughts. "Overthinking will make me go bald," he chuckled to himself, his cheeks lifting slightly as he got out of bed.


    Gavin was already awake, scrolling through his phone with a sleepy expression, but Liam remained wrapped in his blanket, snores escaping him in rhythmic bursts. Today was Saturday, which meant no lectures, no responsibilities, just freedom to explore. William stretched his arms over his head, muscles taut as he relished the moment.


    After a quick freshen-up and donning a clean shirt, he returned to the room just as Liam emerged from his cocoon of blankets, hair a wild mess.


    Soon, all three of them were ready, heading down the busy corridors of the dormitory toward the cafeteria. The sounds of students chattering and laughing filled the air, setting a lively mood for the day.


    They grabbed their food trays, each piled high with scrambled eggs, toast, and a side of fruit, and spotted Sofia and Eleanor seated by the window. As they approached, both girls looked up, and their eyes immediately landed on William, a silent question flickering in their gaze. William chuckled, knowing exactly what they were curious about.


    He set his tray down and leaned in. "It''s wind ability," he announced, a hint of pride edging his voice.


    Sofia''s face broke into a wide grin. "That''s amazing, William! The wind ability is powerful if you master it. Imagine all the things you could do!" She leaned in, her eyes practically sparkling with excitement. "I''ve read about wind users who can control storms. It''s awesome!"


    Eleanor chimed in, nodding enthusiastically. "Yeah, that''s incredible! The gardener at the palace also has the wind ability too. He uses wind shapes flowers into delicate designs that have nobles begging to hire him."


    William''s face fell slightly, caught off-guard by the comparison. Did she even realize what that implied? A momentary image of himself, bending wind to shape rose bushes, flashed in his mind. He quickly shook it off, forcing a smile and focusing on his food as everyone else chattered on.


    After breakfast, the three boys made their way to the academy''s bustling market, eager to explore its variety of treasures and necessities. The path was alive with students and vendors, each stall filled with items as varied as the academy itself. Shiny weapons glistened under the sunlight, while enchanted clothing and mystical trinkets beckoned passersby to stop and marvel.


    They wandered past a weapons stall, where swords, staffs, and daggers gleamed, their blades casting tiny rainbows under the light. One sword, in particular, caught William''s attention¡ªa slender blade etched with swirling patterns that reminded him of wind. He could almost feel its pull, but he tore his gaze away, making a mental note to save up.


    A weapon like that seemed perfectly suited for a wind user.


    Their main goal was to buy a soul potion. As they neared the potion stall, William''s eyes zeroed in on the price tag: $3,000.


    "Three thousand dollars?" he murmured, incredulous as he looked at Gavin and Liam.


    Gavin shrugged, barely phased. "Soul potions aren''t cheap. The ingredients alone are rare, and the brewing process takes weeks."


    "Think of it as an investment," Liam added casually, glancing at the other potions on display. "It''ll help you regain energy faster and keep up with training without burning out."


    Still, the price weighed on William''s mind, and he turned to the store owner, an older man with a stern expression. "Is there any discount for middle-tier citizens?" he asked, hoping for a break.


    Though it seemed absurd to ask, it was common thing in the world. Higher-tier citizens always enjoyed more incentives and discounts in this world. The store owner paused, sizing William up with a hint of skepticism before finally speaking. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There''s a five percent discount for middle-tier citizens," he answered, his voice flat.


    "Alright. And if I buy¡­ say, ten of them?" William pressed on, his tone hopeful.


    The store owner raised an eyebrow but replied, "If you buy ten, there''s a two percent discount on each potion."


    Doing a quick calculation, William thought, Seven percent off each soul potion¡­ ah, I should''ve focused more on math. Just then, the system voice broke through his thoughts: Each soul potion will cost $2,790. Ten will total $27,900.


    "Thanks," William said to the system. Smiling, he told the store owner, "I''ll take ten, and I''m a middle-tier citizen."


    Gavin''s eyes widened. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Liam was too busy browsing other items to notice.


    "Do you have identification?" the store owner asked, his demeanor shifting slightly, a hint of skepticism in his tone.


    William transformed his earring into his original phone form and displayed his identification, which confirmed his status as a middle-tier citizen.


    The store owner''s attitude changed almost instantaneously. "Ah, I see! One moment," he said, warmth flooding back into his voice. He disappeared behind a curtain, returning shortly with a small box cradled in his hands.


    William opened the box, revealing glass vials containing a glowing blue liquid that pulsed with energy. He could feel the aura radiating from them, sending a shiver of excitement down his spine. "Perfect," he murmured, counting the vials to ensure they were all there.


    After transferring the money, he watched his balance dip from $55,000 to $27,900. He still had some funds left, and the soul potions should last him for a month.


    He closed the box and, with a thought, stored it into his system inventory. The box vanished from his hands, prompting a surprised furrow from Gavin, who had been watching closely.


    "Some kind of spatial artifact?" Gavin thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. But there was more to his curiosity: how was William a middle-tier citizen, and how did he have that kind of money? Isn''t he an orphan. Gavin pondered, And he also has a spatial artifact.


    There were many ways to earn contribution points and advance in citizenship, and one way was if a soldier died in war, contribution points would be given to their kin. He glanced at William, pity softening his gaze. "What a poor soul," he thought.


    As they continued walking, they passed several other shops and stalls. A gaming center caught William''s attention, the bright lights and energetic laughter spilling out onto the street. The allure of high-tech entertainment was too tempting to resist, and they stepped inside, captivated by the atmosphere.


    Inside, students cheered and laughed, immersed in various games. The main attraction was a line of treadmills along the far wall, each one promising to test speed and agility to exhilarating heights. They were rumored to reach speeds comparable to the legendary Flash.


    "Why don''t you give it a try, Gavin?" William suggested, an excited grin spreading across his face.


    Gavin laughed nervously. "Are you kidding? Those things look intense!"


    "Come on, it''ll be fun!" Liam encouraged, nudging him forward.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Gavin put on the safety helmet¡ªa requirement for not getting injured¡ªand stepped onto one of the treadmills. William watched in awe as Gavin started running. The speed built rapidly, transforming him into a blur, his footsteps pounding like a drumbeat. The exhilaration on his face was unmistakable, and William felt a thrill of excitement just watching.


    The onlookers cheered and shouted in encouragement, laughter ringing through the air. Beside William, Liam smirked and muttered, "Show-off."


    After a few minutes, Gavin slowed down and came to a stop, panting heavily, his soul essence nearly depleted. The crowd erupted in applause, cheering for his impressive run.


    He walked over to Liam and William, a proud grin plastered on his face. "Bet you can''t do that, Fire Boy!" he teased, glancing at Liam with a challenging smirk.


    "Please," Liam said, rolling his eyes dramatically. " I can do better than that snail race."


    The rest of the morning was spent exploring the market, stocking up on snacks, a few fruits like watermelon and strawberry milk, which Gavin insisted were perfect for a 3 a.m. midnight snack.


    As they made their way back, arms filled with bags and spirits high, William felt a quiet contentment settle over him. One step closer to his goal, and surrounded by friends, he felt a growing sense of purpose in the academy.


    Author''s Note: Thank you DaoistEYNHfS for the golden ticket, I really appreciate it.


    Thank you all for reading and your support.

 Chapter 67

    The Tension Before the StormThe tunnel was dark and gloomy, with only a faint ray of light streaming through the jagged opening in the blown roof. Dust particles floated in the beam, suspended in the still air. The convoy was eerily quiet, as if the very walls of the tunnel were holding their breath.


    The soldiers stationed at the front and back of the convoy remained on high alert, barricades set up and security devices blinking faintly in the dark.


    Among the soldiers, those with physical strength abilities worked tirelessly, their muscles bulging as they cleared the debris blocking the road. The sound of rocks scraping against the concrete floor echoed through the tunnel, but it did little to ease the sense of impending danger that hung over everyone. The air was thick with fear.


    Soldiers glanced at each other nervously, while the students huddled together, whispering anxiously among themselves.


    Leaning against the cold, damp wall of the tunnel were two figures. The first, a boy of sixteen, wore a white shirt now stained with dirt and sweat, his gray trousers wrinkled and torn at the knees. His name was William, and though he appeared outwardly calm, inside he was anything but. Next to him sat Miss Mona, her eyes half-closed as she tried to steady her breathing.


    She was in her twenties, her perfect jacket and jeans no longer pristine after the earlier chaos.


    Miss Mona''s mind raced, guilt and relief mixing in equal measure. She couldn''t shake the thought of what might have happened if William hadn''t warned her. We would have all been dead, she thought, the weight of that truth settling on her chest like a stone. She glanced at William out of the corner of her eye, wondering what was going through his head. He had saved them all, but at what cost?


    William, however, felt no such remorse. Inside, he was smiling as he saw the system notification flash before his eyes:


    "Chain Quest 1 Completed"


    "Rewards Awarded"


    He wanted to check his rewards, but before he could, an old man approached them. It was the bus driver. His head was bandaged, and he moved slowly, still recovering from the earlier events. He stopped beside them, sitting down heavily against the wall with a sigh.


    "Thank you," the old man said, his voice rough from the dust and strain.


    Miss Mona shook her head, brushing her hair away from her face. "I was just doing my job," she replied softly, though her voice lacked conviction.


    William, still focused on the notification in his mind, spoke absentmindedly. "I just wanted to save myself."


    The old man chuckled, a deep, rasping sound. "Regardless, you saved us all. I still can''t believe that bastard managed to pass through my eyes," he muttered, his face darkening as he activated his ability¡ªSuper Sight.


    Suddenly, the old man''s eyes widened in terror. His body went rigid, and he shot to his feet, panic overtaking him. Miss Mona noticed instantly.


    "What is it?" she asked, her voice urgent, her heart rate spiking.


    The old man stood there, as if frozen in place, his mind racing to process what he saw. Finally, he spoke, his voice trembling with fear. "They''re coming." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William felt a chill run down his spine. "Who''s coming?" he asked, though he already had an idea.


    "The Heretics," the old man whispered.


    Miss Mona was on her feet in a flash, her exhaustion forgotten in the face of this new threat. "How many?" she asked, her voice sharp, already calculating their odds.


    "I don''t know," the old man said, shaking his head, "but there are hundreds of them."


    Without another word, Miss Mona sprinted toward Commander Charles, who stood at the head of the formation, his face set in grim determination. As she reached him, she barely needed to speak. Commander Charles nodded.


    "I know," he said quietly. "Our sensors have detected them. They''ll be here soon." His voice was calm, but the tension in his jaw betrayed his worry. "Gather the students. We need to protect them."


    Miss Mona nodded, turning to the other teachers as they began to herd the terrified students into the center of the formation. Commander Charles stepped forward, addressing his soldiers.


    "All units prepare! Hundreds of enemies approaching from both directions. Hold the line!" His voice boomed through the tunnel, but it did little to ease the growing panic.


    The students were in chaos, some crying, others shouting questions that no one could answer. Are we going to die? Why us? Why not another military academy? The questions hung in the air, unanswered, as the soldiers began summoning their weapons and armor.


    William watched in awe as the soldiers'' gear materialized in their hands¡ªblades, shields, hammers, and guns¡ªall appearing with a flash of light. Their armor, some bulky and intimidating, others light and agile, shimmered in the dim light of the tunnel. Each piece was crafted from the soul crystals of beasts, their power humming with energy.


    As William marveled at the soldiers'' abilities, another notification appeared before his eyes:


    "Chain Quest 2 Given"


    Quest Description: Thousands of mindless traitors detected. Do your best not to die.


    Enemy Description: 1 Heretic, 1 Commander-Tier Beast, 1 Warrior-Tier Beast, 1 Newborn-Tier Beast, and 2,316 Ferus-Tier Individuals.


    Additional Quest: Slay enemies for more rewards.


    Quest Reward: ???


    William''s heart pounded in his chest. Thousands? he thought, his stomach twisting in fear. He glanced around, realizing that the soldiers had no idea what they were truly up against. This wasn''t just a few hundred attackers. This was an army.


    He quickly asked the system, How strong is the Heretic?


    The system''s voice rang in his mind. "The Heretic is stronger than Commander Charles, though this is just a speculation. Remember, rank is not the only thing that determines the outcome of a battle¡ªterrain, experience, and skills all play a role."


    William swallowed hard. No hope, he thought. If the Heretic was stronger than Commander Charles, their best fighter would be occupied. They stood no chance.


    William cursed under his breath, realizing the gravity of their situation. How are we supposed to fight thousands of enemies? His gaze flickered over to Commander Charles, the only person who might stand a chance against the Heretic. But then he thought of the beasts¡ªthe Commander-Tier, Warrior-Tier, and Newborn-Tier monsters lurking among the enemy ranks.


    If Commander Charles is held up fighting those beasts, who''s going to protect us?


    His thoughts raced as he asked the system another question. I thought there weren''t supposed to be any beasts on Earth?


    The system responded with a cool detachment, as if the chaos of the situation had no effect on it. "While no beasts naturally reside on Earth, there are ways to summon them. The Heretics must have brought them here to bolster their forces."


    William sighed, realizing their situation was far worse than anyone could imagine. As he processed the information, he turned on his heel and walked back to his bus. He reached under the seat and pulled out the sword that Mr. Beth had given him. The weight of it felt oddly comforting in his hand. This is my only chance, he thought.


    Stepping back out into the tunnel, William joined the other students, standing among them like one of the crowd. Miss Mona and the other teachers had already formed a protective line around the students, their faces grim and determined. They were prepared to die if it meant protecting the young lives in their care.


    Commander Charles stood at the front of the formation, his expression unreadable, but the tension in his body was unmistakable. His sharp eyes scanned the far end of the tunnel, where the enemy would soon arrive. He muttered under his breath, "This doesn''t feel right."


    His instincts screamed at him that this was more than just a simple raid. The Heretics wouldn''t send just a couple of hundred soldiers on such a bold attack. He was certain they had something far more sinister planned. Without wasting a moment, he turned back toward his vehicle, the door now missing from when it had been torn off earlier. He grabbed his communicator and made a call.


    The voice on the other end picked up immediately. "Commander Charles, we''ve already dispatched reinforcements. Hold your position."


    "No," Commander Charles said, cutting the man off. "The situation''s changed. We''re under attack."


    The voice on the other end sounded alarmed. "By who?"


    "The Heretics," Commander Charles replied gravely.


    "How many?" the man asked, his tone shifting from surprise to urgency.


    Commander Charles'' face tightened. "Close to a thousand. They''ll be on us in less than five minutes."


    There was a brief silence on the other end before the man replied, his voice filled with dread. "Hold on as best you can. Reinforcements will arrive in twenty minutes."


    The line went dead, and Commander Charles let out a long sigh. Twenty minutes. It felt like an eternity, especially when the odds were stacked against them. He hung up the communicator and stepped out of the vehicle. As he looked over the terrified faces of the students, he steeled himself for the battle ahead.


    I just have to hold on for twenty minutes, he thought, taking in the sight of his soldiers gearing up for the fight of their lives. His mind wandered briefly to his usual coping mechanism, a track he always listened to after stressful missions. After all this shit, I need to listen to ''Eu Sento Ganbu Phonk'' he mused.


    Commander Charles moved back to the front of the formation, an air of quiet determination settling over him. Strangely, unlike his men, he was not wearing any armor or wielding a weapon. His abilities were all he needed.


    The tension in the tunnel was suffocating. The students, huddled together, whispered nervously among themselves, their voices filled with fear and uncertainty. Some were crying, their sobs echoing off the walls. Others stood silently, their faces pale and eyes wide with terror. Why us? they asked each other.


    Why can''t the Heretics attack another military academy? Why does it have to be us?


    The soldiers, too, felt the weight of the moment. Their weapons¡ªblades, shields, hammers, and guns¡ªgleamed in the faint light, all forged from the soul crystals of beasts. Their armor hummed with energy, protecting their bodies, but it did nothing to shield their minds from the fear creeping in.


    Many of them were young, their faces tight with anxiety as they prepared for a battle unlike any they had ever faced.


    Meanwhile, in Military Base 4, the man who had spoken to Commander Charles hurried down the corridor toward the top floor. He reached a door labeled "General," and knocked, his heart pounding in his chest. A voice from inside called out, "Come in."


    The man pushed the door open, saluting as he entered. Behind the desk sat a man in his late fifties, calm and composed, lazily rocking back and forth in a chair. He held a traditional Chinese fan in one hand, idly fanning himself. The office was a strange mixture of ancient and modern¡ªdecorated with plants, antique furniture, and the bones of exotic animals mounted on the walls.


    A large glass panel stood to one side, inside of which coiled a massive red snake with no eyes, its scales glistening in the dim light.


    The general didn''t look up. "What is it?" he asked, his voice calm and detached.


    "Sir, we''ve just received a call from the West Convoy. They''re under attack by the Heretics and have requested reinforcements."


    The general stopped rocking in his chair. Slowly, he lowered his fan and turned his head toward the man. "The West Convoy? That''s Commander Charles'' unit, right?"


    "Yes, sir," the man confirmed.


    The general frowned, his brow furrowing slightly. "Commander Charles is one of our best. If he''s asking for reinforcements, the enemy must be strong."


    The general stood up from his chair, walking over to the window and staring out into the distance, lost in thought. After a moment, he turned back to the man. "Send the backup."


    The man nodded. "How many soldiers should we send, sir?"


    The general thought for a moment. "Send fifty, mainly those with utility abilities¡ªhealers, telepaths, anyone who can support the fight."


    The man hesitated for a second before asking, "Sir, don''t you think that''s too few?"


    The general smiled faintly, a glint of confidence in his eyes. "Don''t worry. It''s not too few." He pau


    sed, the smile growing slightly wider. "Because I''ll be there too."

 Chapter 68

    As they reached their dorm, the sky above had turned a deep, foreboding gray, signaling the arrival of a heavy storm. Heavy clouds hung low, filling the air with the thick, electric scent of an approaching storm, the first distant rumble of thunder echoed, hinting at the downpour to come.Inside, William and his friends unpacked the snacks and supplies they''d picked up from the market, arranging them on the small table in the center of the room.


    William summoned the box from the system''s inventory, and it materialized in his hands with a faint shimmer. Carefully, he opened it and withdrew two vials of the soul potion, holding them up with a grin.


    "So, I''ll be generous and sell these to you both for $2,900 each. Good deal, right?"


    Gavin rolled his eyes but pulled out his phone to transfer the funds. "Right, so generous," he muttered, though he couldn''t hide the smirk on his face as he transferred the money.


    Liam accepted the potion with a nod, checking his own phone as he paid. William glanced at his balance, a spark of satisfaction lighting up within him as he saw it rise from $27,900 to $33,700. Maybe I can turn this into a business, he mused.


    Just as he put the box back into the system, the first raindrops began to fall outside. A low rumble of thunder rolled across the sky, and the rain quickly turned into a downpour, beating against the windows with an intensity that promised to last. William moved to the window, watching as a few students dashed across the campus, desperately seeking cover.


    "It doesn''t look like this rain will let up anytime soon," he said to himself, realizing his plans to visit the lake would have to wait. Guess I''ll make do with what I have here.


    With a resigned shrug, he moved to his bed, sitting cross-legged as he summoned one of the remaining soul potions from the inventory. It appeared in his hand, glowing faintly blue, and he turned it over, noticing the instructions printed on the vial. So, it''s meant to be consumed, huh? The dosage was marked carefully on the glass, enough for three days per vial.


    With nine potions in total, he calculated he''d have enough for about a month.


    (Author''s Note: Mr. Beth gave William a soul potion, and he bought 10, but after selling 2, he''s left with 9).


    William ran the third eye ability over it to confirm that it was safe; the last thing he needed was to poison himself by accident. The system displayed the potion''s ingredients but detected nothing harmful. Satisfied, he raised the vial to his lips.


    "I sure hope it''s sweet," he muttered, then tipped it back, letting the liquid flow down his throat. Its taste was odd¡ªsweet with a bitter aftertaste and a strange sourness that lingered. But as it settled, he felt a warm surge of energy radiate through his body.


    Storing the rest of the vial back into his inventory, he closed his eyes, settling into focus as he began to draw in soul essence from the environment. He immediately felt the effect of the potion¡ªit made drawing in the essence smoother and faster, almost as if he were back at the lake.


    If this is what it''s like here, imagine what I could do with this at the lake, he mused, feeling his energy rise with each passing moment. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Hours passed as he continued meditating, pulling in soul essence until he reached his limit. Eventually, he opened his eyes, feeling a renewed sense of strength. Stretching, he glanced out the window. The rain was still pouring heavily, cascading in sheets that seemed determined to soak every inch of the campus. Gavin and Liam were both deep in their own meditative states, drawing in soul essence.


    William got up quietly, walking over to the mini-fridge they''d stocked earlier. He grabbed a snack and munched on it thoughtfully, letting the brief break refresh him before he moved to the center of the room to practice his wind ability. He kept his lightning ability under wraps for now; after all, no one else knew he possessed two powers, and he planned to keep it that way.


    As he practiced, he felt his control over the wind gradually improving, refining his precision with each attempt. A surge of satisfaction filled him when he noticed his soul essence had increased by three points, bringing his total up to twelve. Exhausted but content with his progress, he climbed into bed, drifting off to sleep.


    ---


    The next day dawned with a faint light filtering through the remaining clouds. The rain had stopped, but the air was heavy with humidity, and the ground was still wet, reflecting the early morning light. William spent the day with minimal activity¡ªheading to the cafeteria for food, then going to the lake to continue his meditation and practice.


    With dedicated effort, he focused on his wind ability and enhancing his lightning skill as well. By the day''s end, his soul essence had risen by another five points, totaling seventeen.


    That evening, just before curfew, William lay beside the lake, staring at the mist that concealed the chasm, feeling a deep sense of awe and curiosity about this mysterious place. The lake within glowed with an eerie tranquility, casting faint ripples of light against the cave walls.


    He reflected on his progress, marveling at how much he had accomplished in just a week. His soul essence had climbed from seven to seventeen¡ªan increase that would have seemed impossible without the lake''s powerful energy. He gazed at its luminescent surface, thoughts swirling.


    What exactly is this lake? he wondered. Why does it exist here, hidden from the rest of the academy? Why would General Zhao keep such a powerful resource a secret? If more students could access this, they''d draw in soul essence so much faster, making our forces stronger in the process.


    But he shrugged off the questions. Not my concern, he reminded himself. Rising to his feet, he cast one last look at the glowing lake before turning to head back to the dorm.


    Thank you JDP9966 for the power stone, I really appreciate it.

 Chapter 69

    William awoke to a quiet dawn, the sun began to rise from the horizon. After freshening up, he headed down to the cafeteria for a quick breakfast, then made his way to the first class of the day. The lecture that morning wasn''t particularly exciting¡ªa dry rundown of heroes and legends who have made a great contribution to the world. William''s thoughts drifted, already focused on the main task of the week: selecting his special classes. He''d already set his sights on the elemental class for combat class due to his wind ability being an elemental ability, he has not made his decision on which special class to choose.After class, he decided to check out the cooking class. He wasn''t too invested in learning how to cook¡ªespecially not for career reasons¡ªbut he''d heard rumors about the unique experiences it offered. Stories circulated among students of learning to prepare exotic beast meat and handle ingredients that could either heal or harm, depending on their treatment. So, with a mix of intrigue and a touch of skepticism, he made his way to the building where the class was held.


    As he entered the classroom, he paused to take it all in. It was set up like a small theater, with seats arranged in tiered rows overlooking a stage equipped with everything a chef might dream of¡ªand more. At the front of the stage was an enormous chopping board, surrounded by a lineup of massive, razor-sharp knives. One of them gleamed so menacingly that William swore it looked sharp enough to slice through reality itself.


    He took a seat near the back, slightly early, and waited. Soon, other students trickled in, filling the rows around him. As the seats settled, the lights began to dim, casting the audience in shadow and leaving only the stage bathed in a warm, dramatic glow. The soft hum of anticipation buzzed through the room.


    Suddenly, the sharp click of heels echoed from behind the stage. A woman in her late thirties appeared, striding confidently to the center, her heels marking a steady rhythm on the polished floor. She was a chubby, authoritative figure with a stern expression, and her presence seemed to fill the room as she grabbed a microphone and addressed the students.


    "Good morning, everyone," she began, her voice a smooth yet powerful drawl. "I''m Mrs. Chambers, your instructor for the culinary arts¡ªbeast edition." She flashed a smile that seemed both welcoming and slightly ominous. "A little about me," she continued, "I''ve spent fifteen years as a master chef specializing in the handling and preparation of exotic beast meat, and I''ve worked with some of the most dangerous materials known to humans."


    She launched into a lecture, explaining the importance of proper cooking techniques and the dangers of mishandling beasts'' unique properties. As she spoke, William''s attention drifted. She was thorough¡ªtoo thorough, delving into detail after detail with a level of enthusiasm that seemed lost on most of the class. Around him, students were struggling to keep their eyes open. He stifled a yawn himself, eyes glazing over as she droned on about things like "beast fibers," "poisonous marrows," and the "perils of amateur carving."


    Mrs. Chambers seemed to pick up on the restlessness, and a playful smile curved at her lips. "Well," she said, snapping the class to attention, "before I bore you all to death, how about a bit of hands-on learning?" Instantly, the room perked up; even William sat a little straighter, his boredom fading to curiosity.


    At her signal, the curtains behind her parted, and a pair of assistants wheeled in a large trolley. Resting on it, fully intact and eerily lifelike, was a massive cat-like beast with thick, blue scales that shimmered in the stage lights. It lay dead, its powerful form rigid and menacing. Though lifeless, the beast retained a sense of lethal beauty with its scarlet eyes frozen in a final, ferocious glare.


    The sight of it struck William like a punch to the chest. His breath caught, and in a flash, memories of that horrific day in the tunnel surged up, the terror and the chaos, the smell of blood and the cries of his friends. This was the same type of beast he''d fought¡ªthe first beast he''d ever killed.


    All around him, the other students gasped, their expressions ranging from awe to raw fear. Some of those from the Western territories looked particularly stricken, faces pale and tense. They''ve encountered these things too, William realized, his own hands clenching into fists.


    Mrs. Chambers stepped forward, her tone shifting to one of admiration. "This, students, is a tier-one Razor Fang. Don''t let its looks fool you; even in death, this creature holds immense value. Its scales are tougher than most armor. In fact," she paused, lifting a finger for emphasis, "we''ll be using these scales to create lightweight armor prototypes for combat trainees."


    William''s gaze shifted to the scales, recalling how they had deflected his blows that day, the creature barely flinching as he struck. He remembered the sword Mr. Beth had given him, snapping in two when he''d tried to pierce the beast''s hide. Even now, a faint shiver of fear mingled with the adrenaline building inside him.


    "To handle beasts like these," Mrs. Chambers continued, "we use specialized knives, crafted with materials capable of slicing through even the toughest flesh." She gestured to the largest knife on the table and picked it up. With a single, practiced movement, she began carving the beast''s scales, her skillful motions making it look effortless.


    Each cut was precise, measured, and controlled. Every flick of her wrist spoke of years of experience, and the students watched in awe as she deftly peeled away a scale, revealing the thick, muscular tissue beneath. She held up the scale, turning it so that the students could see its size and density, then placed it on the table before wiping her hands. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need two volunteers," she announced, her gaze sweeping over the silent, wide-eyed audience. "Anyone brave enough to try?"


    A tense silence filled the room. Most of the students froze, some with nervous laughter, others visibly paling at the idea of touching the creature. William felt his heartbeat pounding in his ears, every instinct telling him to stay seated, to let someone else take the risk.


    But something inside him¡ªa deep, simmering anger¡ªrefused to be silenced. The same fury he''d felt that day in the tunnels surged forward, overpowering his fear. Without a second thought, he raised his hand.


    To his surprise, he noticed someone else had done the same. He turned, locking eyes with the boy across the room, and his lips curled into a faint smile. The boy''s expression mirrored his own¡ªa mixture of hatred, determination, and something darker, a mutual understanding born of shared trauma.


    Side by side, they stood up and walked toward the stage, their footsteps echoing in the stillness. The rest of the class watched, expressions a mix of shock and curiosity, whispers passing between them.


    Thank you Darius_Sampelean and BLAZER_KUN for the power stones, I really appreciate it.

 Chapter 70

    As William and the boy approached the beast''s massive body on the stage, the world seemed to slow down. William felt an odd calm, surprised that his legs weren''t shaking like it was back in the tunnel. He took the knife and felt the weight of the knife in his hand¡ªa finely balanced blade that seemed to promise effortless precision. When he examined the knife''s edge, it gleamed with a sharpness that could slice through steel. It felt deadly, a perfect instrument for the job.Mrs. Chambers glanced between them, her eyes narrowing. "Remember," she warned, "be careful. Damaging the beast''s body too much lowers its quality and value, your only job is to carve out the scales."


    William nodded, barely registering her words, as he and the boy stepped closer to the beast''s corpse. The smell hit him immediately, a sickly, putrid odor that turned his stomach. The stench of rot and decay clung to the beast''s scales, mixing with a sickening musk that threatened to overwhelm his senses. It was a smell so horrifying that it felt alive, twisting in his nose and clawing at his throat. He fought to keep the bile down, clenching his jaw as his body protested, every nerve screaming at him to back away. But he ignored it, steeling himself as he positioned the knife.


    Beside him, the boy also held firm, his expression unreadable, though his eyes gleamed with a mix of anger and determination. Their breaths synchronized as they raised their knives, hands steady, and without a second thought, they plunged the blades into the beast''s hide.


    "Shhhkk!" The blades slipped through the beast''s tough scales effortlessly, slicing through as if they were made of butter. Black blood burst from the beast''s body, splattering onto the boy''s and William''s face and soaking his clothes. He blinked, feeling the warm, thick liquid coat his skin, but he didn''t stop. Instead, a dark satisfaction surged through him as he drove the knife in deeper, a strange release of all the pent-up fear and anger that had haunted him since the tunnel incident.


    In the rows of seats, students gasped collectively, a hushed "ah!" filling the room as they watched in stunned silence. Some students from the Western territories gritted their teeth, their hands clenched tightly in their laps. They had known people, friends and even family, who''d been lost to this particular creature. Watching William and the boy stab the beast gave them an odd satisfaction, a voice to their own anger and pain, an act they wished they had the courage to perform themselves. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William struck again, the knife slicing through muscle with a wet, guttural "squelch". More of the foul-smelling, black blood sprayed onto him and the boy. He caught a glimpse of the boy''s face, equally drenched, but still focused, almost driven. Each stab was a release, a purging of terror turned into anger. His heart pounded in rhythm with the thrusts, and his breath came in heavy, rapid gasps.


    They went for a third lunge, the knives raised high when¡ª


    "Thwap! Thwap!"


    With a single fluid motion, Mrs. Chambers swiped both knives from their grips with her own knife, knocking them away as if they were toys. Her movements were so fast, so precise, that they didn''t have time to react. Both boys looked up at her in shock, blinking as she stepped between them and the beast, fury sparking in her eyes.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she demanded, her voice a low growl. She crossed her arms, a scowl darkening her face. "This is not some butcher''s shop! I told you to handle the beast with care, not hack it to pieces like deranged amateurs!" Her eyes glared down at them, her disappointment and anger so palpable it silenced the entire room.


    The boy retorted that "That beast took friends and families away from some of us, and you''re saying that we should treat it with care."


    Without another word, she pointed to the door. "Out. Both of you. Now."


    The boy opened his mouth to protest, but closed it when he saw the steely look in her eyes. Head bowed, he turned and walked toward the exit, William also following close behind, both dripping with thick, black blood.


    Once the door clicked shut behind them, they slumped onto a bench just outside the classroom, a silence settling between them. The foul smell clung to their clothes and skin, a constant reminder of their reckless actions. William glanced down at his hands, the dark blood sticky against his fingers. He felt hollow, as though something inside him had been drained. Why had he done that? The beast was dead; it couldn''t feel his anger. And yet, when he''d seen its body, something inside him snapped. He''d felt this deep, boiling rage he couldn''t contain.


    He turned to look at the boy beside him, wondering if he felt the same.


    Breaking the silence, he asked, "You''re from the West, right?"


    The boy nodded slowly, his expression guarded. "Yeah. How''d you know?"


    William shrugged, glancing at the blood-stained floor beneath their feet. "I just figured¡­ no one apart from someone from the West would hate that beast that much."


    There was a brief silence between them, both lost in their thoughts, until the boy spoke again, his voice low and raw. "You know, I¡­ I lost someone that day. In the tunnels. Layla. She was my¡­ well, she was supposed to be here with me. We''d planned it for months." His voice trembled slightly as he continued, each word weighed down by memory. "I still remember her face when she¡­ when she died. She looked at me, and there was nothing I could do. I wasn''t strong enough to protect her." He shook his head, a bitterness lining his words. "For a while, I felt like there was no point in any of this. But then I remembered what General Zhao told us¡­ If we don''t want things like that to happen again, we have to get stronger. We need to be able to control our own lives, protect the people we care about."


    He looked down, exhaling heavily. "Sorry for dumping all that on you."


    William shook his head. "Nah, you''re right." He lifted his gaze, his voice steely with newfound resolve. "If we don''t want bad things to happen to us, we just have to get strong enough to crush anything in our way."


    With that, he rose to his feet, wiping his blood-streaked hands on his pants. After taking a few steps, he paused, turning back toward the boy who still sat on the bench, gazing at the ground in silent reflection. "I''m William," he said, voice steady.


    The boy looked up, a faint smile breaking through his haunted expression. "Malik."


    William nodded, taking a few steps toward the exit when Malik''s voice called after him with a hint of humor. "Hey, William¡­ maybe grab a shower first?"


    He waved in response, smirking as he left the building.


    William''s walk back to his dorm was a spectacle. The stench of beast blood hung around him like a cloud, thick and offensive, turning heads and causing people to wrinkle their noses and step aside. Eyes trailed him wherever he went, some filled with disgust, others with curiosity. He could hear whispers following him, students murmuring questions, wondering what he''d been through to end up in such a state.


    By the time he reached his dorm, the blood on his face and hands had dried, turning a flaky, dark crust that resisted the initial rinse. He scrubbed harder, the water in the sink running black as he fought to remove the clinging scent and stain. Even after a lengthy shower, the smell lingered faintly, a reminder of his actions on that stage.


    Finally, he donned a clean uniform and stepped outside, his body feeling lighter but his mind still weighed down. The sun was beginning its slow descent, casting the campus in a warm, golden glow. Wanting to clear his head, he made his way to the lake. The glowing surface of the lake looked inviting.


    He dipped a foot in, then slid fully into the cool water, letting it envelop him. He closed his eyes, ready to draw in Soul Essence, but something strange caught his attention. The lake''s surface shifted, reacting faintly to his presence. He opened his eyes, noting the water almost seemed to recoil, the ripples dancing around him as if disturbed. It was as if it could sense the lingering traces of beast blood on him.


    He shook his head, dismissing it as a trick of the mind, and focused, letting his breath slow as he began to pull in Soul Essence. The world faded, his awareness narrowing to the energy that pulsed around him, filling him with a steady strength that pushed away his doubts, fears, and rage.


    He felt a sense of urgency settle over him, "I have to form my Shadow crystal this week," he thought.

 Chapter 71

    High above the chaotic battlefield, hidden amongst the branches of a towering tree, a man sat perched on a sturdy branch. He was cloaked in a flowing black robe that covered his entire body, including his head. The fabric was so dark it seemed to absorb the surrounding light, blending perfectly with the shadows. His gaze was fixed on the tunnel entrance, his eyes narrowed, as if he could see through the solid stone walls to the events unfolding within."Interesting," he muttered to himself, his voice barely more than a whisper. "That kid managed to kill a beast without an ability. Impressive, but troublesome."


    He shifted slightly, the branch beneath him barely swaying under his weight. The corners of his mouth curved into a small frown. "Even though it was just a newborn-tier beast, it''s not something a kid like him should be able to handle." He leaned forward, his gaze growing colder. "I need to get rid of him."


    Without another word, he slipped off the branch. But instead of plummeting to the ground below, he hovered in the air, his feet just inches above the grass. The man began to move forward, gliding silently through the air as if he were walking on an invisible path. He moved with an eerie grace, his robe fluttering slightly behind him, making no sound as he approached the tunnel entrance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    In a different part of the battlefield, the landscape was a scene of utter devastation. Trees were uprooted, craters dotted the ground, and the smell of smoke and burnt earth filled the air. Amongst the wreckage, a hulking figure lay sprawled on the ground, his massive frame making him look almost like a mountain of muscle and sinew. His clothes were torn and bloodied, riddled with holes that revealed his skin beneath, and his breath came in labored gasps.


    The man, built like a legend from old, with a physique rivaling Ronnie Coleman''s, groaned softly as he rolled onto his back. He glanced at the watch strapped to his thick wrist and grimaced.


    "Twenty minutes is up," he muttered to himself. His voice was a low rumble, full of exhaustion. "They better not be late."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Back near the tunnel, the battlefield was descending into chaos. The soldiers, brave and determined as they were, were losing ground. The enemies were pushing forward relentlessly, their numbers overwhelming. Commander Charles was out of the fight, his body battered and bruised from his earlier fight. Miss Mona and Hiro, too, were down, their once formidable forms now slumped against the walls, barely holding onto consciousness.


    The enemy''s abilities were wreaking havoc on the remaining defenses. Advanced weaponry and machinery that the soldiers had brought to support the battle were now melted heaps of metal, rendered useless by the enemy''s corrosive powers. Some enemies had broken through the front lines, their fierce aggression leading them straight toward the students who huddled in fear.


    Screams filled the air as the enemies reached the terrified students. They ran in every direction, trying to escape the onslaught. Some, in a desperate bid to survive, crawled under the damaged buses, thinking they would find safety there. But the enemy spotted them, a wicked grin spreading across his face. He raised his hand, and with a swift motion, unleashed his ability.


    A sudden, intense pressure filled the air as the enemy''s power, gravitational manipulation, was unleashed. The ground beneath the buses buckled and cracked, the vehicles themselves creaking ominously. The students hiding beneath were crushed in an instant, their bodies crumpling under the immense force, their screams abruptly cut off.


    The scene was horrific, and the remaining teachers and soldiers were powerless to stop it. They fought bravely, but the tide was against them. Their ranks were thinning, their strength waning.


    Then, amidst the chaos, a voice echoed through the tunnel. It was deep and resonant, carrying over the noise of battle with a commanding presence.


    "I''m sorry that I''m late."


    All eyes turned to the tunnel entrance as a figure descended from above. He wore a pristine white robe, stark against the dark, chaotic backdrop. Sparks of electricity danced across his body, casting an ethereal glow around him. He held a traditional Chinese fan in one hand, his posture relaxed, almost casual.


    The man looked to be in his late fifties, his face calm and composed, yet exuding an air of absolute authority. He seemed almost otherworldly, like a deity descending to the mortal realm. As he landed lightly on the ground, the soldiers, battered and bloodied, stared at him in awe. A murmur spread through their ranks, quickly growing into a cheer.


    "It''s General!" someone shouted.


    Hope surged through the ranks of the soldiers, their morale skyrocketing. The sight of the man before them, with lightning crackling at his fingertips, was like a beacon of salvation. The enemies, on the other hand, were struck with fear. Their bravado melted away as they realized who stood before them.


    "It''s General Zhao!" one of them gasped, his face turning pale. Panic spread like wildfire as the enemy soldiers began to drop their weapons, turning and running in a frantic bid to escape. But it was too late.


    General Zhao''s eyes narrowed as he glanced at the fleeing enemies. With a casual flick of his wrist, he raised his fan, and in the next instant, his body blurred. He moved with such speed just like the yellow flash of the leaf (AN: If you know who I''m talking about), his movements impossibly fast.


    The soldiers watched in stunned silence as he tore through the enemy ranks. Each step he took left a trail of lightning in his wake, the air crackling with electricity. In less than a minute, over 800 enemies lay sprawled across the ground, their bodies motionless. General Zhao stopped, standing amidst the carnage, his robe unruffled, his fan still in hand. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers stared at him, their eyes wide with shock and awe. The battlefield had gone from chaos to silence in the blink of an eye. General Zhao turned to them, his expression calm.


    "Backup will arrive shortly," he said, his voice carrying clearly over the stunned silence. "When they do, I want everyone to get healed as quickly as possible."


    He gestured toward a distant section of the battlefield. "Commander Charles is over there. Make sure he gets the treatment he needs."


    A soldier stepped forward, saluting sharply. "Sir, where are you going?"


    General Zhao turned, his gaze shifting toward the tunnel entrance. "There''s still a rat I need to take care of," he replied, his tone casual as he started walking toward the darkness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Inside the tunnel, the man in the dark robe moved silently toward William''s unconscious form. The boy lay crumpled on the ground, his body limp beside the beast he had somehow managed to kill. The man''s eyes narrowed as he approached, his hand slowly shifting into a spear-like shape, energy crackling faintly around it.


    "No hard feelings, kid," he murmured, raising his arm, ready to strike. "You''re just too dangerous to be left alone."


    He lunged forward, his hand descending toward William''s head.


    But his strike was stopped mid-air, a soft clang echoing through the tunnel. A traditional Chinese fan had appeared, blocking his path. The man in the dark robe glanced up, startled, his eyes widening.


    "Hey, buddy!" General Zhao''s voice was light, almost cheerful. "If you''re trying to give head massages, you''re doing it all wrong. Need a tutorial?"


    The robed man''s eyes narrowed in recognition. He leaped back instantly, but not before the fan moved in a swift arc. He landed several feet away, clutching his right arm. Blood dripped onto the floor, his severed limb lying on the ground between them. It was a clean cut, smooth and precise.


    "You¡­" the man hissed, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Too late," General Zhao said softly, his eyes gleaming. He flicked his fan again, and the man''s head rolled off his shoulders, his body collapsing to the ground. The general sighed, making a mock gun gesture with his fan. "Headshot."


    He turned to William, who lay still on the cold stone floor, his breathing shallow. The general glanced at the dead beast beside him, his brow furrowing in thought.


    "Now, how did you manage to kill that thing?" he mused. "Interesting¡­"


    Without another word, he carefully lifted William onto his back and headed back toward the entrance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    By the time General Zhao returned to the clearing, the backup had arrived. Soldiers swarmed the area, medics tending to the wounded. The healers moved quickly, their hands glowing with soft, green light as they worked to mend the injuries of soldiers and students alike. Although the physical wounds would heal, the emotional scars would take much longer.


    General Zhao laid William down on the ground, motioning for a medic to come over. The healer knelt beside the unconscious boy, placing her hands gently on his chest. A soft glow enveloped William, and she nodded after a moment.


    "I''ve healed what I can. He just needs rest now," she said, her voice gentle.


    The general nodded, watching as the medic moved to tend to others. A familiar figure approached him, his posture stiff and formal.


    "General," Commander Charles said, saluting. His face was pale, his movements stiff from the pain of his injuries. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault I couldn''t protect the students."


    General Zhao turned to him, his expression unreadable. "Yes, it is your fault," he replied, his voice steady. "And as punishment, I want you to find out how that teacher managed to fool us all."


    Commander Charles straightened, his jaw clenching. "I will, sir."


    General Zhao''s eyes flickered with something dark and dangerous. "And make sure to kill anyone who tries to interfere. I''ll handle the higher-ups. Our soldiers deserve justice."


    Commander Charles nodded, his face set in grim determination. "I''ll do everything in my power to make them pay, sir."


    The general nodded, his gaze shifting to the battlefield. "Gather all the uninjured men and collect every body. I don''t want anyone left behind."


    Commander Charles saluted again. "Yes, sir. What about the enemies?"


    General Zhao glanced at the beast''s corpse. "Bring the beast''s body back. It''s useful. As for the rest¡­ leave them for the crows."


    The commander nodded and turned to leave. The clearing was filled with the sounds of movement and hushed conversations as soldiers and medics worked to clean up the aftermath of the battle.


    ¨C¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An hour later, the mood in the camp was somber. The surviving students sat in small groups, their eyes wide and unseeing. The horror of what they had witnessed was still fresh in their minds. Some stared at nothing, their expressions blank, while others sobbed quietly, their bodies shaking with the force of their grief.


    General Zhao watched them, his expression softening. "Poor kids," he murmured. "They shouldn''t have had to go through this."


    Commander Charles approached him, his face grim. "It''s ready, sir."


    General Zhao nodded. "Let''s go."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Deep in the heart of the heretics'' base, the atmosphere was tense. The throne room was dimly lit, shadows flickering on the walls. At the center of the room, the Heretic King sat on his throne, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the armrest. Before him, a man knelt, his forehead touching the cold stone floor. His entire body shook with fear, sweat dripping down his face.


    "So, they failed?" the king said softly, his voice carrying a deadly edge.


    "Yes, your highness," the man stammered, his voice trembling.


    The king waved his hand dismissively, and the man''s scream echoed through the chamber as his body disintegrated, turning to dust in the blink of an eye.


    The king''s eyes burned with fury. "Incompetent fools¡­"


    Beside him, another man stepped forward, bowing low. "Your highness, they did manage to bring back some information."


    The king''s gaze shifted to him. "The kid who killed a beast?"


    The man nodded. "Yes, your highness. He did it without an ability."


    The king''s eyes narrowed. "No one has ever done that except"HIM". If he learns to use an ability, he will become a threat. Eliminate him."


    The man bowed even lower. "I will do everything necessary, your highness. Even if it means using the Anbu."


    The king''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "Good."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Far to the east, the military convoy carrying the students coming from the east side sped along a deserted highway. In one of the buses, a boy glanced nervously at the convoy of armored vehicles flanking them.


    "Is it just me, or does the security seem a bit too much?" he muttered to his friend beside him.


    "I mean, what could possibly go wrong?"

 Chapter 72 Skip this chapter

    The night draped itself over Military Academy 4 like a velvet cloak, the stars piercing through the darkness like shards of crystal. A gentle breeze whispered through the towering oak trees lining the academy grounds, carrying with it the scent of pine and the distant murmur of nocturnal creatures. The lampposts cast a soft, golden glow on the cobblestone paths, guiding the hurried footsteps of students scurrying back to their dorms before curfew.Groups of boys could be seen sprinting across the lawns, laughter bubbling up as they exchanged whispered stories of their evening escapades. A few had smudges of lipstick on their cheeks and collars, souvenirs from clandestine visits to the girls'' dormitory. One boy, in particular, lagged behind the rest. His steps faltered as he glanced back over his shoulder, eyes filled with a mix of longing and mischief.


    "Maybe I should turn back," he mused aloud, his imagination running wild with possibilities. "Most of the guys have already left. I''d be the only boy there..." A dreamy smile spread across his face, his cheeks flushing as fanciful scenarios played out in his mind. A sudden nosebleed snapped him back to reality. "No, no, not worth it, survive for another night" he chided himself, wiping his nose and picking up his pace toward the boys'' dormitory.


    Meanwhile, emerging from the shadowy forest that separated the first-year and second-year buildings was another figure. This boy moved with a quiet confidence, his dark hair tousled by the night breeze, framing a face that was both handsome and enigmatic. His eyes reflected the moonlight, giving them an almost ethereal glow. If the boy had been coming from the girls'' dorm, the room he was in would likely be filled with girls that will make one think a concert is going on. But his expression was one of subdued irritation.


    As he watched the other boys racing back, a muscle in his jaw tightened. "Why, why, why not me?" he thought bitterly. "They''re out there enjoying themselves, and I''m stuck in a cave with an old man." He let out a frustrated sigh, shoving his hands into his pockets. The memory of the red flower he had seen earlier that evening flickered in his mind. "Should I use that?" he pondered for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I don''t need that," he muttered to himself. "I''m enough."


    The boy was William. As he made his way across the campus, the soft hum of the System echoed in his mind. "At this rate, it may take eons for you to finish the box Mr. Beth gave you back at the orphanage," the System remarked, its tone a mix of mockery and concern.


    William rolled his eyes. "Do you think I don''t know that?" he whispered under his breath. "It''s not like I don''t want to. I just don''t have the time right now. Forming my soul crystal and getting stronger is more important."


    The System paused before responding, a hint of nostalgia in its voice. "That''s true. I''ve been there. But sometimes, you need to have fun and make friends. That was a mistake I made once."


    William raised an eyebrow, the System''s words piquing his curiosity. Did it just reference a past experience? he wondered. Sometimes, the System spoke as if it had once been more than just an AI¡ªalmost as if it had once been alive. It made William realized that he doesn''t know anything about the system and the Shadow Lord who he has supposedly inherited his power. Find exclusive stories on empire


    Lost in contemplation, William arrived at the dormitory. The heavy wooden door creaked softly as he entered, the hallway quiet except for the distant sound of muffled laughter from other rooms. He slipped into his own room to find Gavin and Liam seated on their beds, both sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed. A faint glow surrounded them¡ªthe visible sign of drawing in Soul Essence.


    He moved quietly to avoid disturbing them, changing out of his damp uniform into comfortable nightwear. Just as he was settling down, Liam''s eyes opened, his gaze sharp despite the late hour.


    "You''re back," Liam said, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yeah," William replied softly. "Sorry if I disturbed you."


    Liam waved a hand dismissively. "No worries. I was just finishing up."


    William nodded and took his place on his own bed, sitting cross-legged and closing his eyes. The ambient Soul Essence in the room was faint compared to the overwhelming abundance he had felt in the lake earlier. Still, he focused his mind, drawing the ethereal energy into his body. The process was smoother now, the Essence flowing toward him like moths to a flame.


    As he guided the Soul Essence toward his heart, he felt that familiar resistance. Just as before, some of the energy drifted away, pulled toward the opposite side of his chest. Not again, he thought, frustration bubbling up. Breaking his concentration, he opened his eyes and glanced over at Liam.


    "Hey, Liam," he began hesitantly.


    "Hmm?" Liam responded, tilting his head in acknowledgment.


    "Is it normal for the Soul Essence to... I don''t know, avoid your heart? Like it''s being repelled or something?"


    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Avoid your heart? That''s a new one. Usually, the hardest part is drawing the Essence into your body. Once it''s in, it naturally gravitates toward the heart. It''s kind of like a magnet."


    William frowned. "So, it''s not normal then."


    "Not at all," Liam confirmed. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious," William lied, forcing a casual tone. "Thanks."


    He leaned back against the wall, deep in thought. If it''s not normal, then what''s happening to me? Determined to find answers, he decided to use his Third Eye on himself¡ªa first since acquiring the ability.


    Activating it, his vision shifted. He could see the intricate network of his own body¡ªthe flow of energy, the pulsating aura of his heart nearly filled with soul essence. "At this rate, I might be able to form my soul crystal tomorrow," he thought. But then, his gaze moved to the opposite side of his chest, where the stray Soul Essence had been drawn.


    There, nestled close to his heart, was another crystal. But this one was different¡ªdarker, with an almost tangible shadow enveloping it.


    "What is that?" he whispered aloud.


    In his mind, the System''s voice quivered with something akin to surprise¡ªor was it fear? "Is that... No, it can''t be. A Shadow Crystal?"


    "A Shadow Crystal?" William echoed, his pulse quickening. "What does that mean?"


    But the System fell silent, leaving William with more questions than answers.


    __________________________


    Miles away, deep underground where the earth crust is visible and hot magna spilling was the ominous base of the Heretics. The sky above was a swirling mass of dark clouds, illuminated occasionally by flashes of crimson lightning. The air was thick with the scent of sulfur and something more sinister¡ªa palpable malevolence that seeped into the bones of anyone nearby.


    Inside the colossal structure, the usual stillness was replaced by a frenzy of activity. Hooded figures moved with purpose, their shadows flickering against the jagged stone walls illuminated by torches emitting an eerie green flame. The sound of chanting echoed through the vast chambers, a haunting melody that resonated with the dark energy permeating the air.


    At the center of the main hall stood a colossal, incomplete portal, its circular frame forged from obsidian and etched with runes that pulsed with an otherworldly glow. The structure crackled with raw power, tendrils of dark energy spiraling toward the ceiling like grasping fingers.


    Sitting upon a throne carved from black stone was the Heretic King, his piercing gaze fixed on the portal. Clad in ornate armor adorned with spikes and dark gemstones, he exuded an aura of unquestionable authority. His fingers drummed impatiently on the armrest as he watched his followers labor tirelessly.


    What made the scene even more unsettling was the presence of beasts among the workers. Creatures of various shapes and sizes¡ªsome resembling twisted versions of animals, others entirely monstrous¡ªmoved alongside the heretics. Their usual ferocity toward humans was absent, replaced by an almost docile obedience.


    The king''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "So, the beasts can be this tamed after all," he mused. It was a secret that had long baffled the military¡ªhow the heretics managed to control beings driven by pure instinct and aggression.


    A cloaked figure approached the throne and knelt. "My lord, the preparations are nearly complete. The portal will be ready as scheduled."


    "Excellent," the Heretic King replied, his voice echoing throughout the hall like the rumble of distant thunder. "Our master will soon descend upon this world."


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "And what of the military forces? They''ve increased their patrols along the borders and strengthened their forces."


    The king waved a dismissive hand. "Let them scurry like ants. They are blind to the true power that is about to be unleashed."


    He rose from his throne, the room seeming to darken even further as he did. Stepping toward the edge of the platform, he gazed down at the bustling activity below. The combined efforts of humans and beasts working in unison was a sight that filled him with a twisted sense of pride.


    "Soon," he whispered, more to himself than anyone else. "Very soon, the balance will tip in our favor. The age of the military and their false peace will crumble."


    A low growl resonated nearby, and a massive beast with eyes like burning coals emerged from the shadows. It bowed its head to the king, emitting a guttural sound that conveyed both reverence and anticipation.


    The king placed a hand on the Bear like creature''s head, his fingers digging slightly into its coarse fur. "Patience," he murmured. "You will have your time to revel in chaos."


    He looked back at the portal, its dark energy swirling more violently now. The runes along its frame glowed brighter, casting distorted shadows across the walls.


    "Prepare the final rites," the king commanded to no one in particular. "We stand on the cusp of a new era."


    As he spoke, the chanting grew louder, the voices of the heretics blending with the haunting howls of the beasts. The very air seemed to vibrate with a sinister harmony, a prelude to the impending doom that loomed over the world.


    In that moment, the Heretic King closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. "Master will be pleased,


    " he thought. "And together, we will reshape this world into one where true power reigns supreme." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 73 Pls skip this chapter also

    "Miss Mona?" William''s voice broke the stillness as he spotted her near the entrance of the clinic. She turned to face him, her expression softening just slightly as she took in his tired yet determined stance."Yes, William?" she asked, her voice steady and composed, though there was a hint of concern beneath it.


    "How are you feeling?"


    William shrugged, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "I''m okay, I guess. I was just about to go for my admission process."


    Miss Mona raised an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You should take things slow. You''ve been through a lot. Go rest." Discover hidden stories at empire


    William shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the handbook in his hand. "I would, but I can''t even figure out this map. I don''t know where the dormitory is."


    Miss Mona''s lips curled into a wry smile. "You don''t know how to read maps?"


    "Why would I learn how to read maps when I have GPS?" William shot back, a smirk forming on his face.


    Miss Mona let out a small, exasperated sigh. "Sometimes, I wonder how your generation survives." She gestured for him to follow her. "Come on, I''ll show you the way."


    As they walked, William couldn''t help but notice the eerie emptiness of the campus. The grand buildings stood silent, their towering facades casting long shadows across the paved walkways. There were no students milling about, no bustling chatter or laughter echoing through the air.


    "Where is everyone?" he asked, glancing around uneasily.


    "Most students are busy with their admission process," Miss Mona replied without breaking stride. Her voice was calm, but there was an underlying tension that made William''s stomach twist.


    An awkward silence fell between them, broken only by the sound of their footsteps against the cobblestone path. William''s mind raced with questions, but he hesitated, unsure of what to say. The quiet stretched on, the air thick with unspoken thoughts.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. "What happened after I passed out?" His voice was barely above a whisper.


    Miss Mona''s steps slowed, and she turned her gaze to the sky, her eyes clouded with memory. "Backup arrived. The General himself came to deal with the situation."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "The General? He came all the way here?"


    "Yes," Miss Mona confirmed, her voice dropping to a murmur. "He''s the one who killed the Heretic."


    William''s mind reeled. He had heard stories about the General¡ªan enigmatic figure known for his unparalleled strength and tactical genius. For him to have come personally¡­ the situation must have been dire. He felt a pang of guilt for having been unconscious during the crucial moment.


    "Thank you," Miss Mona''s voice cut through his thoughts, startling him. Her expression had softened, the cold indifference he had come to associate with her replaced by something gentler.


    William shook his head, a small, self-deprecating smile on his lips. "There''s no need to thank me. I was just trying to save myself. Besides, who knows? I might even get some contribution points for this." He chuckled, the sound hollow even to his own ears.


    Miss Mona scoffed, though the harshness in her tone was gone. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, rookie."


    They reached the dormitory building, a four-story structure that loomed above them. Its facade was sleek and modern, with large windows that reflected the surrounding greenery. The entrance was flanked by tall pillars, and a sign above the door read "Freshmen Dormitory" in bold, elegant script. The building looked imposing, almost intimidating, as if it were silently judging all who entered.


    Miss Mona stopped at the entrance, turning to face William. "This is it. Go rest and take care of yourself." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re leaving?" William asked, a note of disappointment in his voice.


    Miss Mona''s eyes sparkled with a teasing light. "Oh, what''s this? You want me to come in?"


    William''s face flushed crimson, and he averted his gaze. "N-no, that''s not what I meant¡­"


    Miss Mona chuckled softly. "Relax, I''m just messing with you." She paused, her expression turning thoughtful. "Oh, I almost forgot." She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, plain box. "You dropped this."


    William blinked in surprise, then quickly took the box from her hand. "Thanks," he muttered, his cheeks still burning.


    Miss Mona gave him a small smile. "Take care, William." With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing down the empty path.


    William watched her go, then shook his head with a sigh. "Crazy woman¡­ Doesn''t she have any shame?"


    "Oh?" The system''s voice chimed in, its tone laced with amusement. "Didn''t you say you were going to charm all the campus belles? Are you getting shy now?"


    "I''m not shy!" William snapped, his face reddening even more. "I''m just¡­ not used to this."


    "Sure you aren''t," the system teased, a faint chuckle echoing in his mind.


    Ignoring the system, William pushed open the door and stepped into the dormitory. The lobby was spacious and well-lit, with polished floors and modern decor. A few students were milling about, some chatting in groups while others lugged suitcases and boxes up the stairs.


    He made his way to the third floor, his heart pounding as he reached Room 073. Taking a deep breath, he turned the handle and stepped inside.


    The room was larger than he had expected, with three neatly made beds lined up against the walls. Each bed had a small nightstand and a wardrobe beside it. The walls were painted a calming shade of blue, and a large window let in a stream of warm sunlight, illuminating the room in a golden glow.


    There was a study desk against the far wall, complete with a comfortable chair and a half-filled bookshelf. The room felt welcoming, yet there was an underlying sense of anticipation, as if it were waiting for its occupants to breathe life into it.


    William''s eyes roamed the space, landing on his suitcase and uniform neatly arranged on the bed closest to the window. He let out a small sigh of relief. "Looks like I''m the first one here."


    He had expected his roommates to have moved in already, but the room was eerily empty. "Maybe they''re still busy with the admission process," he muttered, shrugging to himself.


    Choosing the bed he felt most comfortable with, he plopped down, the mattress firm yet yielding beneath him. His body ached, the adrenaline rush from the battle now replaced by a bone-deep exhaustion. He lay back, staring at the ceiling, his mind drifting.


    Although his body was healing, his mind was far from okay. The memory of the fight with the beast, the raw fear and desperation, still lingered like a dark cloud. He felt drained, both physically and mentally. All he wanted to do was close his eyes and sleep for days, but¡­


    "That''s not what I''m planning on doing," he murmured, a grin slowly spreading across his face.


    "Now," he said softly, his eyes gleaming with anticipation, "let''s check the system''s rewards."


    ¡ª


    High above the clouds, where the air was thin and the sky a deep, endless blue, stood a majestic mountain. Its jagged peak pierced the heavens, shrouded in mist and clouds that swirled like a living shroud around it. The mountain was ancient, its slopes covered in dense forests and sheer rock faces that seemed to stretch forever.


    Atop this colossal edifice, nestled like a crown, was a temple. Its architecture was distinctly Japanese, with sweeping roofs and intricate wooden carvings that spoke of a time long past. The temple stood in stark contrast to its rugged surroundings, its pristine beauty a testament to the skill and dedication of those who had built it.


    The courtyard was vast, its stone tiles worn smooth by centuries of use. Delicate cherry blossom trees lined the edges, their pale pink petals fluttering in the gentle breeze. The air was filled with the faint scent of incense, a calming aroma that permeated every corner of the sacred space.


    Inside the temple, the atmosphere was serene, almost otherworldly. The main hall was spacious, its polished wooden floors gleaming in the soft, filtered light that streamed through the narrow windows. The walls were adorned with ancient scrolls and paintings, each telling stories of battles and legends long forgotten.


    In the center of the hall, a low wooden table sat between two figures. They were playing Go, the traditional board game of strategy and skill. The figure on the left, clad in a flowing black kimono, moved a piece with deliberate precision. His eyes were sharp, focused, as he contemplated his next move.


    The other figure, wearing the simple robes of a monk, watched with a calm, contemplative expression. His head was bald, and his long, white beard brushed against his chest as he leaned forward, his hand hovering over the board.


    "It has begun, hasn''t it?" the monk asked, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate through the hall.


    The man in the kimono nodded, placing his piece with a soft click. "Yes. The wheels are in motion."


    The monk stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Did your student go?"


    "He did," the man replied, his gaze never leaving the board. "Though there is little left for him to learn at the academy."


    The monk''s eyes


    narrowed, his fingers drumming lightly on the table. "I heard a student managed to kill a beast without an ability," he said slowly, each word deliberate.


    The man in the kimono paused, his hand hovering above the board. "So I''ve heard." His tone was casual, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªpride, perhaps, or concern.


    The monk nodded, his gaze distant as if peering into a far-off place. "No one has been able to do that before¡­ except him."


    Silence fell between them, heavy and fraught with unspoken tension. The monk''s fingers tightened around his beard, his eyes gleaming with a sharp, almost predatory light. "The boy is in great danger. The heretics will try to eliminate him. I wouldn''t be surprised if they sent an Anbu."


    The man in the kimono''s face darkened. "An Anbu?" He leaned back, his eyes narrowing. "You think they would go that far?"


    The monk''s lips curled into a grim smile. "For one who can challenge their power? Absolutely."


    He raised his hand, snapping his fingers sharply. The sound echoed through the hall, and a moment later, a figure appeared out of the shadows, kneeling before the two men. His face was obscured, his features indistinguishable, but his presence radiated an aura of lethal grace.


    "Find out everything about the boy," the monk commanded, his voice carrying an undeniable weight of authority. "Go to the academy where he is and protect him from the shadows."


    The figure bowed his head low, his voice a soft murmur. "Wakarimasu." With a swift, fluid movement, he disappeared, the only trace of his presence the faint rustle of his green hair as he vanished into thin air.


    The man in the kimono watched the spot where the man had been, his expression unreadable. "It seems things are about to


    get interesting."


    The monk''s eyes glinted with a dangerous light. "Indeed. The game has just begun." he said placing his piece.

 Chapter 74 Skip this chapter

    As William and the boy approached the beast''s massive body on the stage, the world seemed to slow down. William felt an odd calm, surprised that his legs weren''t shaking like it was back in the tunnel. He took the knife and felt the weight of the knife in his hand¡ªa finely balanced blade that seemed to promise effortless precision. When he examined the knife''s edge, it gleamed with a sharpness that could slice through steel. It felt deadly, a perfect instrument for the job.Mrs. Chambers glanced between them, her eyes narrowing. "Remember," she warned, "be careful. Damaging the beast''s body too much lowers its quality and value, your only job is to carve out the scales."


    William nodded, barely registering her words, as he and the boy stepped closer to the beast''s corpse. The smell hit him immediately, a sickly, putrid odor that turned his stomach. The stench of rot and decay clung to the beast''s scales, mixing with a sickening musk that threatened to overwhelm his senses. It was a smell so horrifying that it felt alive, twisting in his nose and clawing at his throat. He fought to keep the bile down, clenching his jaw as his body protested, every nerve screaming at him to back away. But he ignored it, steeling himself as he positioned the knife. Experience more content on empire


    Beside him, the boy also held firm, his expression unreadable, though his eyes gleamed with a mix of anger and determination. Their breaths synchronized as they raised their knives, hands steady, and without a second thought, they plunged the blades into the beast''s hide.


    "Shhhkk!" The blades slipped through the beast''s tough scales effortlessly, slicing through as if they were made of butter. Black blood burst from the beast''s body, splattering onto the boy''s and William''s face and soaking his clothes. He blinked, feeling the warm, thick liquid coat his skin, but he didn''t stop. Instead, a dark satisfaction surged through him as he drove the knife in deeper, a strange release of all the pent-up fear and anger that had haunted him since the tunnel incident.


    In the rows of seats, students gasped collectively, a hushed "ah!" filling the room as they watched in stunned silence. Some students from the Western territories gritted their teeth, their hands clenched tightly in their laps. They had known people, friends and even family, who''d been lost to this particular creature. Watching William and the boy stab the beast gave them an odd satisfaction, a voice to their own anger and pain, an act they wished they had the courage to perform themselves.


    William struck again, the knife slicing through muscle with a wet, guttural "squelch". More of the foul-smelling, black blood sprayed onto him and the boy. He caught a glimpse of the boy''s face, equally drenched, but still focused, almost driven. Each stab was a release, a purging of terror turned into anger. His heart pounded in rhythm with the thrusts, and his breath came in heavy, rapid gasps.


    They went for a third lunge, the knives raised high when¡ª


    "Thwap! Thwap!"


    With a single fluid motion, Mrs. Chambers swiped both knives from their grips with her own knife, knocking them away as if they were toys. Her movements were so fast, so precise, that they didn''t have time to react. Both boys looked up at her in shock, blinking as she stepped between them and the beast, fury sparking in her eyes.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she demanded, her voice a low growl. She crossed her arms, a scowl darkening her face. "This is not some butcher''s shop! I told you to handle the beast with care, not hack it to pieces like deranged amateurs!" Her eyes glared down at them, her disappointment and anger so palpable it silenced the entire room. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy retorted that "That beast took friends and families away from some of us, and you''re saying that we should treat it with care."


    Without another word, she pointed to the door. "Out. Both of you. Now."


    The boy opened his mouth to protest, but closed it when he saw the steely look in her eyes. Head bowed, he turned and walked toward the exit, William also following close behind, both dripping with thick, black blood.


    Once the door clicked shut behind them, they slumped onto a bench just outside the classroom, a silence settling between them. The foul smell clung to their clothes and skin, a constant reminder of their reckless actions. William glanced down at his hands, the dark blood sticky against his fingers. He felt hollow, as though something inside him had been drained. Why had he done that? The beast was dead; it couldn''t feel his anger. And yet, when he''d seen its body, something inside him snapped. He''d felt this deep, boiling rage he couldn''t contain.


    He turned to look at the boy beside him, wondering if he felt the same.


    Breaking the silence, he asked, "You''re from the West, right?"


    The boy nodded slowly, his expression guarded. "Yeah. How''d you know?"


    William shrugged, glancing at the blood-stained floor beneath their feet. "I just figured¡­ no one apart from someone from the West would hate that beast that much."


    There was a brief silence between them, both lost in their thoughts, until the boy spoke again, his voice low and raw. "You know, I¡­ I lost someone that day. In the tunnels. Layla. She was my¡­ well, she was supposed to be here with me. We''d planned it for months." His voice trembled slightly as he continued, each word weighed down by memory. "I still remember her face when she¡­ when she died. She looked at me, and there was nothing I could do. I wasn''t strong enough to protect her." He shook his head, a bitterness lining his words. "For a while, I felt like there was no point in any of this. But then I remembered what General Zhao told us¡­ If we don''t want things like that to happen again, we have to get stronger. We need to be able to control our own lives, protect the people we care about."


    He looked down, exhaling heavily. "Sorry for dumping all that on you."


    William shook his head. "Nah, you''re right." He lifted his gaze, his voice steely with newfound resolve. "If we don''t want bad things to happen to us, we just have to get strong enough to crush anything in our way."


    With that, he rose to his feet, wiping his blood-streaked hands on his pants. After taking a few steps, he paused, turning back toward the boy who still sat on the bench, gazing at the ground in silent reflection. "I''m William," he said, voice steady.


    The boy looked up, a faint smile breaking through his haunted expression. "Malik."


    William nodded, taking a few steps toward the exit when Malik''s voice called after him with a hint of humor. "Hey, William¡­ maybe grab a shower first?"


    He waved in response, smirking as he left the building.


    William''s walk back to his dorm was a spectacle. The stench of beast blood hung around him like a cloud, thick and offensive, turning heads and causing people to wrinkle their noses and step aside. Eyes trailed him wherever he went, some filled with disgust, others with curiosity. He could hear whispers following him, students murmuring questions, wondering what he''d been through to end up in such a state.


    By the time he reached his dorm, the blood on his face and hands had dried, turning a flaky, dark crust that resisted the initial rinse. He scrubbed harder, the water in the sink running black as he fought to remove the clinging scent and stain. Even after a lengthy shower, the smell lingered faintly, a reminder of his actions on that stage.


    Finally, he donned a clean uniform and stepped outside, his body feeling lighter but his mind still weighed down. The sun was beginning its slow descent, casting the campus in a warm, golden glow. Wanting to clear his head, he made his way to the lake. The glowing surface of the lake looked inviting.


    He dipped a foot in, then slid fully into the cool water, letting it envelop him. He closed his eyes, ready to draw in Soul Essence, but something strange caught his attention. The lake''s surface shifted, reacting faintly to his presence. He opened his eyes, noting the water almost seemed to recoil, the ripples dancing around him as if disturbed. It was as if it could sense the lingering traces of beast blood on him.


    He shook his head, dismissing it as a trick of the mind, and focused, letting his breath slow as he began to pull in Soul Essence. The world faded, his awareness narrowing to the energy that pulsed around him, filling him with a steady strength that pushed away his doubts, fears, and rage.


    He felt a sense of urgency settle over him, "I have to form my Shadow crystal this week," he thought.

 Chapter 75

    The noon sun cast a warm glow over the academy grounds as William walked alongside Liam and Eleanor, their footsteps echoing on the polished stone path. Sweat began to gather on William''s forehead as he wiped it away, glancing at the system interface he had summoned.[Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level: 9


    Experience Value: 50/1500


    Strength: 11


    Agility: 10


    Endurance: 10


    Skills: [The 3rd Eye Level 1] [Darkseer Level 1] [Immunox]


    Attribute: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: 42


    Ability: Wind


    Store Coins: 300


    A small grin formed as he reviewed his progress over the week. The daily 50 experience points had bumped him up a level, and he''d earned an extra 50 store coins, bringing his total to 300. His Soul Essence, now 42, had climbed steadily with consistent effort, and his six soul portions remained untouched.


    "Look at you, all smug," Liam teased, nudging William as he dismissed the system.


    They approached the Elemental Combat Hall, a vast room with wooden floors that gleamed under the light streaming in from high windows. There were no seats; instead, it resembled a giant basketball court, complete with a raised platform in the center.


    Just then, the teacher walked in. He was a tall man with piercing eyes that scanned each student with an intensity that made even the bravest hesitate.


    "Good day, everyone," he began, his voice carrying easily across the hall. "Today''s lesson will focus on something essential for battle: cooperation."


    The students exchanged puzzled looks, uncertain about what he meant.


    "In war, elemental users rarely fight alone," he continued, pacing on the platform. "Combining abilities with others can amplify your power in ways you can''t achieve alone. Today, you''ll partner up and find a way to combine your abilities."


    The room buzzed with murmurs, doubt clear in the air.


    A voice piped up from the back. "Uh, won''t combining powers cause an explosion or something?"


    The teacher raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his expression. "Only if the proportions are off. Balance is key."


    He looked around the room with an appraising gaze. "Each of you will work with the person beside you. Discuss your abilities and come up with a combination that utilizes both elements. You have one hour."


    William turned to his left and found himself face-to-face with Malik, the boy who shared his fury against the beast in the cooking special class. Malik''s lips twisted into a smirk. "Looks like we''re partners."


    William chuckled. "Yeah, let''s make it count."


    Malik''s element was earth¡ªa grounded, formidable power. Together, they quickly brainstormed, testing ideas and discarding the ones that felt unstable.


    __________________________


    The teacher''s voice cut through the hum of conversation an hour later. "Alright, time''s up. Come to the platform with your partner and show us what you''ve prepared."


    The students gathered around as the first duo stepped up. A shimmering barrier covered the platform, ensuring no stray attacks could reach the onlookers. As they launched their combined attack, it became clear they were struggling with balance, yet they managed to topple the dummy target.


    Several more pairs followed, some with promising results, others a bit less impressive. Then, it was Eleanor and Billy Stark''s turn.


    The room fell silent as the pair took their positions. There was a certain anticipation in the air¡ªEleanor, a princess of the most powerful country, and Billy, the son of one of the B10, an elite family, were expected to showcase something spectacular. Whispers flitted among the students, some murmuring it wasn''t fair that two of the most powerful students were paired.


    The two of the made their way to the platform and began their demonstration, and they didn''t betray the expectations of the students.


    Eleanor took a step forward, extending her hand as the temperature dropped. Ice crystallized in the air, forming a long, menacing icicle that floated above her hand. The sheer cold made the air brittle, crackling under its deadly presence.


    Beside her, Billy''s fingers crackled with electricity, tiny arcs of lightning sparking between his fingertips. With a look of fierce concentration, he directed his energy toward Eleanor''s icicle. The lightning surged through the frozen shard, making it glow with an eerie, deadly light as it hovered, brimming with lethal energy.


    The students gaped, captivated by the sheer power radiating from the icy spear now charged with thunder. Its pulsing energy sent chills down the spine of everyone watching, the hum of electricity filling the room with a tense, vibrating aura.


    Then Eleanor moved her hand and the thunder charged icy spear moved at a fast speed and struck the dummy, the dummy didn''t fell down, instead it was obliterated into particles.


    Eleanor and Billy stood together on the raised platform, the icicle thrumming with electric energy between them. The students were speechless, their wide eyes reflecting awe and a little fear.


    The teacher, standing just outside the barrier, stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Quite destructive," he murmured, clearly impressed. "For students your age, this level of synergy is rare. Ice and Thunder¡ªtwo elements of sheer force. No surprise they created such a powerful attack."


    The teacher''s eyes sparkled as he continued, "That charged icicle of yours, it''s potent enough to hold back even a tier-2 or tier-3 beast for a while."


    As Eleanor and Billy stood proudly, their creation hovering ominously, the other students erupted in admiration.


    "Dude, with that combo, they could totally take down any beast!" someone whispered excitedly.


    "Did you see that lightning charge? It looked ready to blow up the whole room!"


    William watched quietly, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t deny he was impressed, but he also felt a slight itch of competitive spirit. Maybe he and Malik could pull off something unique too. Malik nudged him with a grin. "Guess we''ve got some high standards to meet, huh?"


    "Yeah, no pressure or anything," William joked, rolling his eyes but feeling the adrenaline pump.


    The teacher clapped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention back to him. "Eleanor, Billy, well done. This combination has a rare destructive force for your level, but remember, power isn''t everything. Pride can be blinding, so don''t let it fool you into thinking you''re invincible."


    He extended a finger toward the deadly icicle. Suddenly, a thin beam of gray light shot from his fingertip, colliding with the charged icicle. In an instant, it shattered, sending a shower of icy shards and crackling electricity across the platform. The impact even made the barrier ripple, showing just how strong his strike had been.


    Billy''s jaw dropped as he stared at the icy shards scattered on the ground, laced with lingering sparks of electricity. His face flushed in shock and maybe a touch of embarrassment. "What¡­ how¡­?"


    The teacher chuckled. "See? Even the most powerful attack can be brought down if you know its weakness." He turned to the group, his gaze sharp. "Strength is important, but so is humility. Don''t let success cloud your vision."


    Billy nodded, still looking a little stunned, while Eleanor''s expression was as calm as ever. She gave a slight, respectful nod to the teacher, acknowledging his words.


    After Eleanor and Billy, the remaining pairs gave their demonstrations, each trying their best to combine their powers. Some combinations were promising, but nothing quite matched the intensity of Eleanor and Billy''s display. By the end of it, a quiet murmur of disappointment filled the room as each duo stepped down, their attempts unable to shine as brightly.


    And finally, it was William and Malik''s turn.


    The two boys, Malik and William, strode toward the raised platform in the center of the training hall, their footsteps echoing softly. Rows of students watched intently from the surrounding seats, a low hum of whispers filling the space as they exchanged glances. At the edge of the platform stood their teacher, his stern gaze fixed on them. He gave a slight nod, signaling them to begin.


    Malik knelt on the platform and pressed his hand firmly against the stone floor, summoning his power. Small pebbles began to tremble and lift from the ground, each one slowly rising to join the others as he pulled more fragments up. Gradually, he combined them into a single large chunk of earth, rough and heavy, floating between his hands. His brow furrowed with concentration as he worked, slowly compressing the chunk of earth, tightening its mass further and further until it grew smaller and denser. He continued compressing, his fingers trembling slightly with the effort, until the mass had condensed to a sharp, solid point¡ªits tip now fine as a needle and glinting under the light. Satisfied, he looked up at William and gave a single nod. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William, standing beside him, felt his heart quicken. During the past week, he''d practiced relentlessly, fine-tuning his control over the wind element he wielded. Now was the moment to put that control to the test. He raised his hand toward the needle-shaped mass Malik had created, his fingers splayed as he called upon the air around him.


    A thin, almost invisible layer of wind began to wrap around the earth needle, hugging it close, sliding along its surface with a delicate precision. William focused, steadying his breath as he shaped the wind''s edge to match the sharpness of the needle''s tip. The wind condensed even further, refined into a razor-thin point at the very end, now spinning along the needle''s surface.


    With each passing moment, the speed increased, the wind accelerating into a spiraling blur around the needle, forming a powerful and deadly drill. The audience watched in awe, captivated by the intensity of their combined abilities.


    The two boys, their eyes fixed on the training dummy across the platform, stretched their hands forward in unison. At once, the spinning, wind-shrouded needle shot forward, streaking through the air at a blinding speed, aimed directly at the target.


    The needle struck the dummy''s chest with a force that made a low, whistling sound as it cut through the air, piercing deep into its center. The wind around it continued to spin, tearing through the dummy''s layers before it finally dissipated, leaving behind a gaping hole where the needle had struck.


    Author''s Note: I apologize for the previous 3 chapters, I was held up cause of my birthday, it was on 9th of November, I''ll be expecting your gifts. Thank you all.


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 76

    The needle left a small, precise hole in the center of the dummy, which now seemed almost like a mocking scar against the dark, weathered material. The other students watched in silence as Malik and William stepped down from the raised platform. A few scoffed quietly, unimpressed."That''s it?" someone whispered. "Just a hole? I mean, that''s not really¡­ much."


    Another student chimed in, "Yeah, I mean, come on. Some people knocked it clean over, and Eleanor and Billy turned theirs to dust!"


    The crowd murmured in agreement, glancing with something like disappointment at the duo. To them, Malik and William''s attack seemed simple, maybe even weak in comparison to the flashier demonstrations they''d already seen.


    But the teacher watched them with a different expression. His brows furrowed in thought as he considered the small hole left by their attack. "The dummies are crafted to withstand impacts that would shatter a Tier 1 beast," he murmured to himself, barely audible, his gaze intense. "If they left a hole in it, their attack has enough penetrating force to kill a Tier 1 beast¡­ Deadly, focused¡­ Perfect for eliminating a single target." He nodded slightly, as if coming to a silent conclusion. Not everything has to be flashy to be deadly.


    As Malik and William joined the rest of the class, Liam''s name was called, and a new wave of excitement stirred among the students. Whispers of anticipation filled the air as he and his partner walked up to the platform.


    "This''ll be good," one student muttered to his friend. "I mean, after what he did to Billy, he''s gotta be strong, right?"


    "Of course," another student replied confidently. "Liam''s fire ability alone could probably roast that dummy in seconds!"


    But when they saw the girl walking alongside Liam¡ªa calm expression on her face, and hands slightly damp as if already preparing her ability¡ªthe students'' enthusiasm wavered.


    "Wait¡­ that''s his partner?" a skeptical voice whispered.


    "She uses water?" another one added, incredulous. "How''s that gonna work? Fire and water... They don''t mix."


    A few students sighed in disappointment, some crossing their arms, seemingly ready to dismiss the demonstration as a letdown. It wasn''t that they thought the girl was weak; everyone knew her water control was solid. But water and fire? That combination seemed doomed from the start.


    However, what happened next left everyone stunned.


    The girl took a deep breath, focusing her energy, and raised her hands in a fluid motion. A twisting, swirling torrent of water appeared in mid-air, coiling itself like a living serpent before rushing toward Liam. The sound of rushing water filled the room as the stream closed the distance between them.


    In a split second, Liam raised his hand, his palm igniting in a controlled but intense blaze. He released the fire toward the water, and with a hiss and a burst of steam, the water evaporated almost instantly, filling the air with a thick cloud of vapor. But then, something unexpected happened¡ªthe girl clenched her hands, and the steam began to move, swirling as if alive, directed by her will.


    The students leaned in, eyes wide with fascination. The girl commanded the steam like an extension of herself, guiding it back toward Liam''s flame. As the steam touched the fire, the flames roared to life, becoming even more intense. Heat washed over the spectators, making several of them step back.


    Liam took the intensified fireball and directed it at the dummy. The room fell silent, breath held as they watched. The flames struck the dummy dead center, and in an instant, it began to melt, the charred synthetic material dripping down in molten clumps.


    A stunned silence lingered. Then, whispers broke out.


    "Did they¡­ just combine fire and water?" one girl said, her voice full of awe.


    "Unreal," another muttered, barely able to believe his eyes.


    William, standing to the side, stared at the melted dummy, scratching his head in utter confusion. He leaned toward Malik, his face twisted in bewilderment. "Uh¡­ what just happened?"


    Malik chuckled softly, realizing his friend was completely lost. "Science, my friend," he explained, patting William on the back. "Liam''s fire evaporated the water into steam, and then the steam added oxygen to the fire, making it burn hotter. That''s why the fire intensified."


    William''s face brightened with sudden understanding, though a hint of confusion remained. He squinted, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Oh, I get it now. But¡­ why doesn''t fire burn underwater if water has oxygen?"


    Malik shrugged with a small smirk. "Beats me. Nature''s¡­ weird like that, I guess."


    > Author''s Note: Why doesn''t fire burn underwater if water has oxygen? Let me know your theories in the comments!


    The teacher''s gaze lingered on Liam and his partner, nodding slightly, a spark of approval in his eyes. While Eleanor and Billy''s demonstration had been spectacular, Liam and the girl had achieved something just as remarkable, using elements that normally opposed each other to create an even stronger force.


    __________________________


    As the rest of the class resumed their demonstrations, it quickly became clear that few could match the creativity or power displayed by Liam and his partner or Eleanor and Billy. Each pair tried their best, pushing their abilities, but their attacks either lacked the force or coordination that the previous duos had achieved. A sense of subdued anticipation hung over the students, like they knew they''d already seen the best of the day''s performances.


    Finally, when the last group had finished, the teacher stepped forward, clapping his hands. "Excellent work, everyone. I''m proud to see the progress you''re making," he announced. "Class is dismissed for today. Next time, we''ll switch partners and try again. Think about what you learned from your partners¡ªand from your classmates."


    As the students gathered their things, Malik turned to William, flashing him a grin. "Hey, guess we''ll get even better next time, huh?"


    William smiled, nodding. "Yeah¡­ this was actually kinda fun. See you next class?"


    "Definitely. Catch you later, William." Malik gave a friendly wave and walked off, disappearing into the crowd.


    William met up with Liam and Eleanor, and the three made their way to the cafeteria. The sound of chatter and laughter filled the air as they settled down with their food. William, as usual, had managed to grab a plate piled high, and Eleanor couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "You look like you''re feeding an army," she teased.


    William grinned between bites. "Hey, gotta keep up my strength."


    After a quick lunch, William slipped away to the chasm and plunged into the lake, feeling a sense of calm settle over him as he sat on the bed of the lake. He closed his eyes, reaching out with his mind to draw in the soul essence from the water around him. The energy seeped into him, warm and quiet, filling his core. He could feel it now¡ªa pulsing, growing crystal within him, a shadow crystal forming that seemed just out of reach.


    Almost there, he thought, determination solidifying in his heart. The shadow crystal was close¡ªhe could feel it. Soon¡­ very soon, he would complete it.


    __________________________


    The cavernous hall of the Heretics'' base pulsed with energy. Every corner was filled with warriors, standing shoulder to shoulder, all eyes fixed forward with unwavering intensity. Each of them stood silent, armored and ready, breaths drawn tight as if anticipating some cataclysmic event. Flickering torches lined the walls, casting long shadows that danced across the rough stone, giving the entire scene an eerie, almost otherworldly glow.


    In the center of it all, the King of Heretics stood beside a massive stone throne. And seated atop that throne, purring quietly with an almost disdainful gaze, was a plump black cat, its dark eyes gleaming with a strange, almost unnatural intelligence.


    The king''s chest heaved as he took a deep breath, his eyes scanning his assembled forces. When he spoke, his voice was a deep, booming rumble that filled every crevice of the cavern, reverberating off the stone walls. "My people¡­ today is the day we''ve all been waiting for," he declared, each word a hammer blow in the silence. A ripple went through the crowd, silent but potent, a collective breath as they hung on his every word.


    "Those with the power," he continued, his voice rising, "those with the military might¡ªthey thought they could crush us. They thought they could cage us!" His tone grew sharp, slicing through the air, igniting a spark in every eye in the hall. "But today¡­ today, we Heretics shall have our revenge!"


    The tension thickened. Warriors exchanged glances, gripping their weapons tighter, a dangerous glint in their eyes.


    "Today, we will do something never before attempted," he said, a sly grin forming beneath his beard. "But remember," he paused, his gaze sweeping the crowd with deadly seriousness, "our main purpose is not to destroy. No, our purpose is to infiltrate."


    The crowd grew still, the words settling over them, their posture shifting from anticipation to focused resolve.


    The king lifted a hand, his eyes glinting like sharpened steel in the dim light. "Tonight¡­ we will infiltrate one of their precious military academies."


    The room was silent for a beat before a soft murmur of excitement rippled through the crowd. The cat on the throne meowed and stretched, arching its back with a haughty air, as if already savoring the chaos to come.


    __________________________


    Meanwhile, in a distant temple, two elderly men sat cross-legged across from each other, their focus on a worn traditional chessboard between them. One of them, an old monk with a thin, wrinkled face, squinted his eyes as he looked up from the board. "It appears they''re making their move," he murmured, his voice low and thoughtful. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His companion, a man wearing a black kimono, nodded slowly. "It was only a matter of time. I knew the Heretics would grow bolder once they got that cat." His voice was calm, almost as if he were amused, though his eyes held a knowing glint.


    The monk''s brows drew together. "Should we intervene?"


    The other man''s lips curled into a faint smile as he shook his head. "No," he said softly, his voice like a whisper of wind through old trees. "This will be a test for the younger generation¡­ let''s see what they''re capable of."

 Chapter 77

    In a dimly lit room, the B10 gathered around a wide, circular table, their faces lined with tension. It was rare for them to meet so frequently within a short period, and the urgency was palpable. The faint murmur of impatient voices was interrupted by a booming voice, grumbling, "We''ve been having these meetings far too often lately." The speaker''s voice echoed through the room, laced with frustration.Another voice chimed in, a woman''s tone sharp and suspicious, "Who called the meeting this time?"


    A figure at the head of the table stepped forward¡ªit was the Head General. His face was calm but intense, his eyes sharp under his stern brow. "I called it," he said, a hint of irony in his voice. "It''s not like I called because I missed you or anything," he added dryly, prompting a few raised brows and murmurs of surprise. "Something urgent has come up."


    Without further preamble, he placed a small device¡ªa military-grade audio player¡ªat the center of the table, its metallic surface glinting under the room''s cold lights. The B10 members leaned in, their expressions becoming grave as he pressed a button.


    The recording crackled to life, and the chaotic symphony of battle filled the room, a cacophony of gunfire and explosions crashing against the walls. A deep, strained voice emerged amidst the chaos, rough with tension.


    "Command, this is General Carter," came the voice, barely audible over the gunfire and the dull thud of explosions in the background. Helicopter blades whirred overhead, creating a constant hum that vibrated through the recording. Soldiers'' shouts echoed through, blending into the frenzied noise.


    "We are under attack. Repeat, we are under attack."


    The B10 members tensed, some gripping the table as they listened, their faces becoming stony as Command''s voice broke through on the line, calm but with an edge of concern. "General, this is Command. Can you confirm the nature and scale of the attack? Over."


    "It''s the Heretics," Carter''s voice grated, frustration seeping into his tone. A sudden explosion punctuated his words, making some of the B10 flinch. "They''ve breached our outer defenses¡­ and it looks like the King of Heretics himself is here."


    There was a brief, charged silence from Command''s end before the voice returned, sharper now, clearly alarmed. "Understood, General. Reinforcements are on their way, but we''re still thirty minutes out. Can you hold your position?"


    "We''re trying," Carter''s voice was thick with strain. More gunfire erupted, and he seemed to duck instinctively, the sound of ricocheting bullets clear. "We need air support now, and all students have been evacuated to the underground bunker."


    "Roger that, General. Air support is launching in five minutes," Command responded, a faint rustle of papers adding an almost surreal normalcy to the chaotic backdrop.


    Another barrage of gunfire and shouting swelled, followed by a low grunt from Carter. "If they push us back any further, I can''t be sure the students will be safe. Be ready for that."


    "Understood, General. Reinforcements en route."


    The static grew heavier, Carter''s voice fading, as if sinking beneath the waves of interference. "Command¡­ they''re closing in... too many¡­"


    "General, say again. You''re breaking up."


    Through the static, Carter''s voice emerged once more, a ragged whisper, barely discernible. "...Heretics¡­ they¡­ is that ¨C¨C¨C¨C a cat?"


    And then, silence.


    The recording clicked off, and the room plunged into a stunned hush. The B10 sat frozen, the color drained from their faces. It was as if the blood had stopped flowing in their veins, replaced by an ice-cold chill that radiated through the silence. Finally, one of them spoke, his voice cracking just slightly, "Did¡­ did he just report a cat?"


    A woman, her face taut with worry, swallowed hard. "This is bad."


    The B1, the calmest among them, straightened, his eyes narrowed. "We have to act, and fast," he said. He looked at the Head General, his tone commanding. "Inform the generals and commanders of all military bases. Tell them to converge on Base 5."


    Then he shifted his gaze to the rest of the B10. "Gather everyone you can, above Tier 5. We''re all heading to Base 5." He stood, his face set with a grim resolve, and noticed his colleagues'' confused expressions. He raised an eyebrow, his voice cutting through the silence, "What are you waiting for? We''re going too. Don''t you understand the danger of the cat?"


    Realization dawned, and in an instant, the B10 was on their feet, urgency blazing in their eyes as they moved with purpose, their footsteps echoing down the hall.


    __________________________


    In the mist-shrouded chasm of Military Academy 4, William stood by the edge of the lake, focused on the electric arcs sparking from his fingertips. The range of his lightning strikes had grown, reaching farther with each controlled thrust, the bursts of energy lighting up the dense fog around him. He took a deep breath, feeling his heart pound with satisfaction as his skills sharpened.


    Then, a gust of wind stirred at the entrance of the chasm, swirling the fog as if something massive was descending. William''s muscles tensed, his senses prickling with alertness. He turned, watching as a figure emerged through the haze, descending rapidly with a graceful, commanding presence.


    From the fog stepped General Zhao, his traditional Chinese fan gripped in one hand. But instead of landing on the lake''s surface, he stopped midair, hovering effortlessly above the water with an aura of calm authority. William''s tension melted as he recognized the general, but he couldn''t shake the odd intensity radiating from him. Zhao seemed¡­ different. More serious, his usual relaxed demeanor replaced by a fierce focus.


    William snapped into a salute, respectful yet curious. "General Zhao! What brings you here, sir?"


    General Zhao''s gaze softened for a moment, but his expression remained grim. "I have something important to tell you, William." His voice was low, almost as if he were reluctant to share. "I''ll be away for a while. I don''t know how long."


    William''s brow furrowed. The general''s words hit him like a jolt. "Commander Charles will also be away," Zhao continued, his tone steady but distant. "While we''re gone, report anything urgent to Mona."


    The news left William reeling, his mind racing to understand. "Why would both of you be leaving the base?" he asked, his voice laced with concern. "Is it¡­ the Heretics?"


    The general''s eyes hardened slightly, a flicker of warning crossing his face. "The less you know, the better." And with that, he raised his fan and ascended, disappearing swiftly through the fog, leaving William standing alone in the chasm.


    A familiar voice broke the silence, crackling through William''s mind.


    "It must be the Heretics," the system remarked, its tone tinged with suspicion.


    William nodded, clenching his fists. "Yeah. All the more reason to get stronger."


    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 78

    The next morning, after the usual breakfast in the cafeteria, William and his cohort made their way down the wide corridors to class, the air filled with lazy chatter and a few yawns from early risers. But as they approached the stairwell, a blaring alarm echoed through the academy, freezing everyone in place. The sharp, urgent tone was soon followed by an announcement over the speakers: "All students, report to the main hall immediately."Glancing around, William noticed a flash of confusion among his friends, but deep down, he had a hunch. This sudden gathering¡ªit had to be related to General Zhao''s sudden departure. Without a word, the group shifted course and made their way towards the hall, joining the stream of students moving in the same direction.


    The main hall loomed up ahead, its massive doors standing open to welcome thousands of students. As William stepped inside, he couldn''t help but feel small; the hall seemed to stretch forever, every inch of it lined with sleek, polished walls and high ceilings adorned with hanging chandeliers. The air was thick with the low murmur of voices as students settled in, but soon, another set of doors opened, and from the opposite end, more students filed in.


    William''s eyes widened as he recognized them¡ªthe second years. They entered in disciplined rows, each student exuding an aura of strength and experience. Their expressions were hard, focused, as if they''d just come from a battlefield. A few first-years nearby began to whisper, and William overheard one of them say, "They look like they''ve been through war." Watching them, William found himself wondering: Would he be like that someday? Hardened, serious¡­ a soldier, instead of a student?


    Within minutes, the hall filled up, the crowd of students making the massive space feel cramped. As William looked around, he realized he hadn''t seen any third-year students. Frowning, he leaned towards Gavin. "Where are the third-years? Aren''t they supposed to be here too?"


    Gavin shrugged casually. "Nah, they don''t spend much time on campus anymore. Most of them are out on field assignments¡ªreal missions. By now, they''re almost like full soldiers."


    The thought sent a chill down William''s spine. Field assignments meant real battles, real dangers. He tried to imagine himself, a third-year out there, fighting against Heretics and Beasts or worse. But the thought was interrupted by a sudden silence, broken only by the shuffling of boots as two imposing soldiers entered from the front, followed by a thin, scrawny man with a twisted mustache that seemed to curl up at the ends like some cartoon villain. William recognized him as Principal Argus, the head of Military Academy 4.


    Principal Argus stepped to the center of the stage, his bony hand adjusting a spell-tech microphone that looked barely big enough to fit his long, spidery fingers. He glanced over the crowd with a calculating gaze, clearing his throat before speaking. His voice, amplified by the spell-tech, boomed through the hall, making every student sit up straight.


    "I have gathered you here because of an urgent matter," he said, his tone smooth but laced with something sinister. "Last night, Military Base 5 was compromised by the Heretics."


    A collective gasp swept through the room, whispers rippling like waves. William felt a jolt of alarm, his fists clenching at his sides. So that''s why General Zhao left, he thought, his mind racing. If the General himself had to go, the scale of the attack must have been massive. That means¡­ students could be injured¡­ or worse.


    For a moment, faces from those from his school that are in Military Academy 5 flashed through his mind: friends, familiar faces he''d trained with, girls who giggled when they thought he wasn''t looking. His chest tightened, anger boiling up within him. "Damn those Heretics".


    On the stage, Principal Argus continued, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as if savoring their shock. "While the Heretics have retreated, the location of Military Base 5 has been compromised," he said. "The students stationed there can no longer stay, and the military has decided to relocate them to the other military academies temporarily."


    The hall erupted in murmurs again. William caught snippets of confusion and worry from the students around him. Someone whispered nearby. "Where are they going to put another whole academy?"


    "Silence!" Principal Argus barked, raising a skeletal finger. The hall fell quiet again. "I expect you to welcome these students and treat them as your own. They have fought to defend their post and deserve our respect."


    With a curt nod, he saluted the students¡ªan abrupt, almost theatrical motion¡ªand then turned sharply, striding off the stage with his guards trailing behind him.


    As the principal''s ominous presence faded, the hall seemed to exhale collectively, whispers picking up once more as students exchanged reactions. William turned to Gavin, whose face was set in a hard line. "So¡­ this is really happening. They''re actually relocating a whole military base''s worth of students here."


    "Looks like it," Gavin replied, shrugging. "Guess we better get ready to make some new friends."


    "Or enemies," William muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing. He knew that the arrival of these students would shake up the academy¡ªand in a place as competitive as this, tension was bound to rise. Still, there was something in him that was already set on going against anyone who mess with him or his friends.


    __________________________


    Later that day, the B10 reconvened in a dimly lit, secure room within the heart of the main military command center. The air felt heavy, tense with suspicion and urgency. Around a circular, polished metal table, the members took their seats, each donning expressions ranging from deep concern to barely concealed frustration.


    A booming voice, belonging to the largest of the B10, broke the silence. "It doesn''t sit right with me," he grumbled, his gaze sweeping across his fellow members. "The Heretics pulling back before we even got close? It''s like they knew we were coming."


    One of the women in the B10, her face partially shadowed, nodded, tapping her fingers restlessly on the table. "I agree. And more than that," she added, her voice low but firm, "how did they even know where Military Base 5 was located? That base is highly classified, and only the highest ranks would have access to that intel."


    The members shifted in their seats, casting wary glances at one another. It was General Ivor, the head general, who broke the silence. He leaned forward, his fingers interlaced, brow furrowed in thought. "We''re facing two alarming possibilities here," he began. "Either the Heretics have somehow gained access to our top-level intelligence systems¡ªor there''s a traitor in our ranks."


    The room went cold, a collective realization dawning. The possibility of a spy in the military''s upper ranks sent a ripple of unease through each member. For the B10, a group trusted to handle the highest levels of military strategy, the idea that one of their own might be leaking information was a direct assault on everything they stood for.


    A tense silence stretched out, and then another member, a sharp-eyed woman with a piercing gaze, spoke up. "This wouldn''t be the first time our intel has been compromised," she said slowly. "In fact, there have been other incidents in recent months¡ªsmall, perhaps, but strange. Unexplained lapses, minor leaks. We brushed them off at the time, but¡­" She trailed off, her expression grim.


    The head general, Ivor, glanced around the table, his eyes narrowing. "So, we''re all in agreement, then?" he asked, his voice low, barely containing a smoldering fury. "There''s a spy among the higher ranks."


    The members nodded, their faces set with the weight of the decision they were about to make.


    "What''s our next move, then?" another B10 member, an older man with a salt-and-pepper beard, asked, leaning back in his chair. "We can''t go accusing people left and right. Whoever this spy is, they''re deeply embedded, and if they sense we''re onto them, they''ll disappear like a ghost."


    Ivor''s jaw tightened. "We need to keep this circle small," he replied. "Only those of us here know about this suspicion. We can''t afford for anyone else to get a hint of our concerns¡ªnot until we''ve confirmed the traitor''s identity." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room was silent once more as the weight of the situation settled over them. They had always been a united front, bound by their loyalty to the cause. But now, with a possible traitor in their ranks, everything had shifted. Each glance carried a sliver of suspicion, each small gesture studied with newfound wariness.


    General Ivor finally rose, breaking the somber stillness. "We have our orders, then. Until we root out this spy, no one outside of this room is to know about our suspicions. Keep close watch on your subordinates, monitor all intel, and trust no one¡ªnot even those you think are loyal."


    The other members stood, exchanging grave nods before leaving the room one by one, each of them retreating with new burdens¡ªand newfound doubts.


    As the heavy doors closed behind them, the trust that had once held the B10 together was left in shadows.


    Author''s Note: Pls skip the next two chapters, continue reading from chapter 81

 Chapter 79 Skip

    "Miss Mona?" William''s voice broke the stillness as he spotted her near the entrance of the clinic. She turned to face him, her expression softening just slightly as she took in his tired yet determined stance."Yes, William?" she asked, her voice steady and composed, though there was a hint of concern beneath it.


    "How are you feeling?"


    William shrugged, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "I''m okay, I guess. I was just about to go for my admission process."


    Miss Mona raised an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You should take things slow. You''ve been through a lot. Go rest."


    William shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the handbook in his hand. "I would, but I can''t even figure out this map. I don''t know where the dormitory is."


    Miss Mona''s lips curled into a wry smile. "You don''t know how to read maps?"


    "Why would I learn how to read maps when I have GPS?" William shot back, a smirk forming on his face.


    Miss Mona let out a small, exasperated sigh. "Sometimes, I wonder how your generation survives." She gestured for him to follow her. "Come on, I''ll show you the way."


    As they walked, William couldn''t help but notice the eerie emptiness of the campus. The grand buildings stood silent, their towering facades casting long shadows across the paved walkways. There were no students milling about, no bustling chatter or laughter echoing through the air.


    "Where is everyone?" he asked, glancing around uneasily.


    "Most students are busy with their admission process," Miss Mona replied without breaking stride. Her voice was calm, but there was an underlying tension that made William''s stomach twist.


    An awkward silence fell between them, broken only by the sound of their footsteps against the cobblestone path. William''s mind raced with questions, but he hesitated, unsure of what to say. The quiet stretched on, the air thick with unspoken thoughts.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. "What happened after I passed out?" His voice was barely above a whisper.


    Miss Mona''s steps slowed, and she turned her gaze to the sky, her eyes clouded with memory. "Backup arrived. The General himself came to deal with the situation."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "The General? He came all the way here?"


    "Yes," Miss Mona confirmed, her voice dropping to a murmur. "He''s the one who killed the Heretic."


    William''s mind reeled. He had heard stories about the General¡ªan enigmatic figure known for his unparalleled strength and tactical genius. For him to have come personally¡­ the situation must have been dire. He felt a pang of guilt for having been unconscious during the crucial moment.


    "Thank you," Miss Mona''s voice cut through his thoughts, startling him. Her expression had softened, the cold indifference he had come to associate with her replaced by something gentler.


    William shook his head, a small, self-deprecating smile on his lips. "There''s no need to thank me. I was just trying to save myself. Besides, who knows? I might even get some contribution points for this." He chuckled, the sound hollow even to his own ears.


    Miss Mona scoffed, though the harshness in her tone was gone. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, rookie."


    They reached the dormitory building, a four-story structure that loomed above them. Its facade was sleek and modern, with large windows that reflected the surrounding greenery. The entrance was flanked by tall pillars, and a sign above the door read "Freshmen Dormitory" in bold, elegant script. The building looked imposing, almost intimidating, as if it were silently judging all who entered.


    Miss Mona stopped at the entrance, turning to face William. "This is it. Go rest and take care of yourself."


    "You''re leaving?" William asked, a note of disappointment in his voice.


    Miss Mona''s eyes sparkled with a teasing light. "Oh, what''s this? You want me to come in?"


    William''s face flushed crimson, and he averted his gaze. "N-no, that''s not what I meant¡­"


    Miss Mona chuckled softly. "Relax, I''m just messing with you." She paused, her expression turning thoughtful. "Oh, I almost forgot." She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, plain box. "You dropped this."


    William blinked in surprise, then quickly took the box from her hand. "Thanks," he muttered, his cheeks still burning.


    Miss Mona gave him a small smile. "Take care, William." With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing down the empty path.


    William watched her go, then shook his head with a sigh. "Crazy woman¡­ Doesn''t she have any shame?"


    "Oh?" The system''s voice chimed in, its tone laced with amusement. "Didn''t you say you were going to charm all the campus belles? Are you getting shy now?"


    "I''m not shy!" William snapped, his face reddening even more. "I''m just¡­ not used to this."


    "Sure you aren''t," the system teased, a faint chuckle echoing in his mind.


    Ignoring the system, William pushed open the door and stepped into the dormitory. The lobby was spacious and well-lit, with polished floors and modern decor. A few students were milling about, some chatting in groups while others lugged suitcases and boxes up the stairs.


    He made his way to the third floor, his heart pounding as he reached Room 073. Taking a deep breath, he turned the handle and stepped inside.


    The room was larger than he had expected, with three neatly made beds lined up against the walls. Each bed had a small nightstand and a wardrobe beside it. The walls were painted a calming shade of blue, and a large window let in a stream of warm sunlight, illuminating the room in a golden glow.


    There was a study desk against the far wall, complete with a comfortable chair and a half-filled bookshelf. The room felt welcoming, yet there was an underlying sense of anticipation, as if it were waiting for its occupants to breathe life into it.


    William''s eyes roamed the space, landing on his suitcase and uniform neatly arranged on the bed closest to the window. He let out a small sigh of relief. "Looks like I''m the first one here."


    He had expected his roommates to have moved in already, but the room was eerily empty. "Maybe they''re still busy with the admission process," he muttered, shrugging to himself.


    Choosing the bed he felt most comfortable with, he plopped down, the mattress firm yet yielding beneath him. His body ached, the adrenaline rush from the battle now replaced by a bone-deep exhaustion. He lay back, staring at the ceiling, his mind drifting.


    Although his body was healing, his mind was far from okay. The memory of the fight with the beast, the raw fear and desperation, still lingered like a dark cloud. He felt drained, both physically and mentally. All he wanted to do was close his eyes and sleep for days, but¡­


    "That''s not what I''m planning on doing," he murmured, a grin slowly spreading across his face.


    "Now," he said softly, his eyes gleaming with anticipation, "let''s check the system''s rewards."


    ¡ª S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    High above the clouds, where the air was thin and the sky a deep, endless blue, stood a majestic mountain. Its jagged peak pierced the heavens, shrouded in mist and clouds that swirled like a living shroud around it. The mountain was ancient, its slopes covered in dense forests and sheer rock faces that seemed to stretch forever.


    Atop this colossal edifice, nestled like a crown, was a temple. Its architecture was distinctly Japanese, with sweeping roofs and intricate wooden carvings that spoke of a time long past. The temple stood in stark contrast to its rugged surroundings, its pristine beauty a testament to the skill and dedication of those who had built it.


    The courtyard was vast, its stone tiles worn smooth by centuries of use. Delicate cherry blossom trees lined the edges, their pale pink petals fluttering in the gentle breeze. The air was filled with the faint scent of incense, a calming aroma that permeated every corner of the sacred space.


    Inside the temple, the atmosphere was serene, almost otherworldly. The main hall was spacious, its polished wooden floors gleaming in the soft, filtered light that streamed through the narrow windows. The walls were adorned with ancient scrolls and paintings, each telling stories of battles and legends long forgotten.


    In the center of the hall, a low wooden table sat between two figures. They were playing Go, the traditional board game of strategy and skill. The figure on the left, clad in a flowing black kimono, moved a piece with deliberate precision. His eyes were sharp, focused, as he contemplated his next move.


    The other figure, wearing the simple robes of a monk, watched with a calm, contemplative expression. His head was bald, and his long, white beard brushed against his chest as he leaned forward, his hand hovering over the board.


    "It has begun, hasn''t it?" the monk asked, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate through the hall.


    The man in the kimono nodded, placing his piece with a soft click. "Yes. The wheels are in motion."


    The monk stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Did your student go?"


    "He did," the man replied, his gaze never leaving the board. "Though there is little left for him to learn at the academy."


    The monk''s eyes


    narrowed, his fingers drumming lightly on the table. "I heard a student managed to kill a beast without an ability," he said slowly, each word deliberate.


    The man in the kimono paused, his hand hovering above the board. "So I''ve heard." His tone was casual, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªpride, perhaps, or concern.


    The monk nodded, his gaze distant as if peering into a far-off place. "No one has been able to do that before¡­ except him."


    Silence fell between them, heavy and fraught with unspoken tension. The monk''s fingers tightened around his beard, his eyes gleaming with a sharp, almost predatory light. "The boy is in great danger. The heretics will try to eliminate him. I wouldn''t be surprised if they sent an Anbu."


    The man in the kimono''s face darkened. "An Anbu?" He leaned back, his eyes narrowing. "You think they would go that far?"


    The monk''s lips curled into a grim smile. "For one who can challenge their power? Absolutely."


    He raised his hand, snapping his fingers sharply. The sound echoed through the hall, and a moment later, a figure appeared out of the shadows, kneeling before the two men. His face was obscured, his features indistinguishable, but his presence radiated an aura of lethal grace.


    "Find out everything about the boy," the monk commanded, his voice carrying an undeniable weight of authority. "Go to the academy where he is and protect him from the shadows."


    The figure bowed his head low, his voice a soft murmur. "Wakarimasu." With a swift, fluid movement, he disappeared, the only trace of his presence the faint rustle of his green hair as he vanished into thin air.


    The man in the kimono watched the spot where the man had been, his expression unreadable. "It seems things are about to


    get interesting."


    The monk''s eyes glinted with a dangerous light. "Indeed. The game has just begun." he said placing his piece.

 Chapter 80 Skip

    The night draped itself over Military Academy 4 like a velvet cloak, the stars piercing through the darkness like shards of crystal. A gentle breeze whispered through the towering oak trees lining the academy grounds, carrying with it the scent of pine and the distant murmur of nocturnal creatures. The lampposts cast a soft, golden glow on the cobblestone paths, guiding the hurried footsteps of students scurrying back to their dorms before curfew.Groups of boys could be seen sprinting across the lawns, laughter bubbling up as they exchanged whispered stories of their evening escapades. A few had smudges of lipstick on their cheeks and collars, souvenirs from clandestine visits to the girls'' dormitory. One boy, in particular, lagged behind the rest. His steps faltered as he glanced back over his shoulder, eyes filled with a mix of longing and mischief.


    "Maybe I should turn back," he mused aloud, his imagination running wild with possibilities. "Most of the guys have already left. I''d be the only boy there..." A dreamy smile spread across his face, his cheeks flushing as fanciful scenarios played out in his mind. A sudden nosebleed snapped him back to reality. "No, no, not worth it, survive for another night" he chided himself, wiping his nose and picking up his pace toward the boys'' dormitory.


    Meanwhile, emerging from the shadowy forest that separated the first-year and second-year buildings was another figure. This boy moved with a quiet confidence, his dark hair tousled by the night breeze, framing a face that was both handsome and enigmatic. His eyes reflected the moonlight, giving them an almost ethereal glow. If the boy had been coming from the girls'' dorm, the room he was in would likely be filled with girls that will make one think a concert is going on. But his expression was one of subdued irritation.


    As he watched the other boys racing back, a muscle in his jaw tightened. "Why, why, why not me?" he thought bitterly. "They''re out there enjoying themselves, and I''m stuck in a cave with an old man." He let out a frustrated sigh, shoving his hands into his pockets. The memory of the red flower he had seen earlier that evening flickered in his mind. "Should I use that?" he pondered for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I don''t need that," he muttered to himself. "I''m enough."


    The boy was William. As he made his way across the campus, the soft hum of the System echoed in his mind. "At this rate, it may take eons for you to finish the box Mr. Beth gave you back at the orphanage," the System remarked, its tone a mix of mockery and concern. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William rolled his eyes. "Do you think I don''t know that?" he whispered under his breath. "It''s not like I don''t want to. I just don''t have the time right now. Forming my soul crystal and getting stronger is more important."


    The System paused before responding, a hint of nostalgia in its voice. "That''s true. I''ve been there. But sometimes, you need to have fun and make friends. That was a mistake I made once."


    William raised an eyebrow, the System''s words piquing his curiosity. Did it just reference a past experience? he wondered. Sometimes, the System spoke as if it had once been more than just an AI¡ªalmost as if it had once been alive. It made William realized that he doesn''t know anything about the system and the Shadow Lord who he has supposedly inherited his power.


    Lost in contemplation, William arrived at the dormitory. The heavy wooden door creaked softly as he entered, the hallway quiet except for the distant sound of muffled laughter from other rooms. He slipped into his own room to find Gavin and Liam seated on their beds, both sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed. A faint glow surrounded them¡ªthe visible sign of drawing in Soul Essence.


    He moved quietly to avoid disturbing them, changing out of his damp uniform into comfortable nightwear. Just as he was settling down, Liam''s eyes opened, his gaze sharp despite the late hour.


    "You''re back," Liam said, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yeah," William replied softly. "Sorry if I disturbed you."


    Liam waved a hand dismissively. "No worries. I was just finishing up."


    William nodded and took his place on his own bed, sitting cross-legged and closing his eyes. The ambient Soul Essence in the room was faint compared to the overwhelming abundance he had felt in the lake earlier. Still, he focused his mind, drawing the ethereal energy into his body. The process was smoother now, the Essence flowing toward him like moths to a flame.


    As he guided the Soul Essence toward his heart, he felt that familiar resistance. Just as before, some of the energy drifted away, pulled toward the opposite side of his chest. Not again, he thought, frustration bubbling up. Breaking his concentration, he opened his eyes and glanced over at Liam.


    "Hey, Liam," he began hesitantly.


    "Hmm?" Liam responded, tilting his head in acknowledgment.


    "Is it normal for the Soul Essence to... I don''t know, avoid your heart? Like it''s being repelled or something?"


    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Avoid your heart? That''s a new one. Usually, the hardest part is drawing the Essence into your body. Once it''s in, it naturally gravitates toward the heart. It''s kind of like a magnet."


    William frowned. "So, it''s not normal then."


    "Not at all," Liam confirmed. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious," William lied, forcing a casual tone. "Thanks."


    He leaned back against the wall, deep in thought. If it''s not normal, then what''s happening to me? Determined to find answers, he decided to use his Third Eye on himself¡ªa first since acquiring the ability.


    Activating it, his vision shifted. He could see the intricate network of his own body¡ªthe flow of energy, the pulsating aura of his heart nearly filled with soul essence. "At this rate, I might be able to form my soul crystal tomorrow," he thought. But then, his gaze moved to the opposite side of his chest, where the stray Soul Essence had been drawn.


    There, nestled close to his heart, was another crystal. But this one was different¡ªdarker, with an almost tangible shadow enveloping it.


    "What is that?" he whispered aloud.


    In his mind, the System''s voice quivered with something akin to surprise¡ªor was it fear? "Is that... No, it can''t be. A Shadow Crystal?"


    "A Shadow Crystal?" William echoed, his pulse quickening. "What does that mean?"


    But the System fell silent, leaving William with more questions than answers.


    __________________________


    Miles away, deep underground where the earth crust is visible and hot magna spilling was the ominous base of the Heretics. The sky above was a swirling mass of dark clouds, illuminated occasionally by flashes of crimson lightning. The air was thick with the scent of sulfur and something more sinister¡ªa palpable malevolence that seeped into the bones of anyone nearby.


    Inside the colossal structure, the usual stillness was replaced by a frenzy of activity. Hooded figures moved with purpose, their shadows flickering against the jagged stone walls illuminated by torches emitting an eerie green flame. The sound of chanting echoed through the vast chambers, a haunting melody that resonated with the dark energy permeating the air.


    At the center of the main hall stood a colossal, incomplete portal, its circular frame forged from obsidian and etched with runes that pulsed with an otherworldly glow. The structure crackled with raw power, tendrils of dark energy spiraling toward the ceiling like grasping fingers.


    Sitting upon a throne carved from black stone was the Heretic King, his piercing gaze fixed on the portal. Clad in ornate armor adorned with spikes and dark gemstones, he exuded an aura of unquestionable authority. His fingers drummed impatiently on the armrest as he watched his followers labor tirelessly.


    What made the scene even more unsettling was the presence of beasts among the workers. Creatures of various shapes and sizes¡ªsome resembling twisted versions of animals, others entirely monstrous¡ªmoved alongside the heretics. Their usual ferocity toward humans was absent, replaced by an almost docile obedience.


    The king''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "So, the beasts can be this tamed after all," he mused. It was a secret that had long baffled the military¡ªhow the heretics managed to control beings driven by pure instinct and aggression.


    A cloaked figure approached the throne and knelt. "My lord, the preparations are nearly complete. The portal will be ready as scheduled."


    "Excellent," the Heretic King replied, his voice echoing throughout the hall like the rumble of distant thunder. "Our master will soon descend upon this world."


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "And what of the military forces? They''ve increased their patrols along the borders and strengthened their forces."


    The king waved a dismissive hand. "Let them scurry like ants. They are blind to the true power that is about to be unleashed."


    He rose from his throne, the room seeming to darken even further as he did. Stepping toward the edge of the platform, he gazed down at the bustling activity below. The combined efforts of humans and beasts working in unison was a sight that filled him with a twisted sense of pride.


    "Soon," he whispered, more to himself than anyone else. "Very soon, the balance will tip in our favor. The age of the military and their false peace will crumble."


    A low growl resonated nearby, and a massive beast with eyes like burning coals emerged from the shadows. It bowed its head to the king, emitting a guttural sound that conveyed both reverence and anticipation.


    The king placed a hand on the Bear like creature''s head, his fingers digging slightly into its coarse fur. "Patience," he murmured. "You will have your time to revel in chaos."


    He looked back at the portal, its dark energy swirling more violently now. The runes along its frame glowed brighter, casting distorted shadows across the walls.


    "Prepare the final rites," the king commanded to no one in particular. "We stand on the cusp of a new era."


    As he spoke, the chanting grew louder, the voices of the heretics blending with the haunting howls of the beasts. The very air seemed to vibrate with a sinister harmony, a prelude to the impending doom that loomed over the world.


    In that moment, the Heretic King closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. "Master will be pleased,


    " he thought. "And together, we will reshape this world into one where true power reigns supreme."

 Chapter 81

    Later that day, William was making his way back to his dorm after his special class. He had chosen potion-making for a simple reason: it was one of the few ways one could safely earn insane money. Potions like the elusive soul potion could fetch exorbitant prices on the market.While others sought dangerous combat-related jobs or missions that risked life and limb, William had seen the value in mastering a skill that could make him wealthy without gambling his neck. After all, a well-made potion could be worth more than gold in the right hands.


    As he crossed the academy grounds, a commotion caught his attention. Heads turned as the rumble of engines filled the air. A convoy of battered buses, escorted by military vehicles, rolled into the academy gates. The buses bore scorch marks, dents, and bullet holes¡ªgrim reminders of their harrowing journey. The students from Military Academy 5 had arrived.


    William slowed his steps, merging into the crowd of curious onlookers. Whispers rippled through the students around him. These weren''t just transfers¡ªthey were survivors. Survivors who had faced the Heretics and lived.


    When the bus doors swung open, students filed out, their faces tired and wary. William''s curiosity burned, and he subtly activated his Third Eye. His gaze shifted to the soul crystals of each student, gauging their strength and potential. Most were unremarkable¡ªmediocre power levels, faint glows indicating competence but nothing extraordinary.


    Then he saw him.


    A wiry boy stepped off the last bus, his soul crystal wrapped in a sinister, dark aura. Deep red energy swirled like venom, clinging to it. William''s heart froze, his mind flashing back to Mr. Duke. The same cursed energy that had caused Mr. Duke to explode radiated from this boy.


    "The Heretics must have implanted him," William thought, his stomach twisting.


    As he focused, William''s system suddenly activated, a cold, mechanical voice filling his mind:


    "You''re on your own, William. You know what you must do."


    A notification flashed before him:


    [Quest: Eliminate the boy before he explodes.]


    [Time Remaining: 1hr 58min 25secs.]


    [Quest Reward: Level Up.]


    William clenched his fists, his mind racing. He couldn''t report this. No one would believe him. Worse, the academy might accuse him of being part of the Heretics. After all, he''d already predicted one attack before. The suspicion could fall squarely on him.


    "I''m short on time," he muttered under his breath, quickly walking away to formulate a plan.


    ---


    Later, as the shadows stretched across the academy grounds, William spotted the boy standing near the dormitory entrance. He was looking around, unsure, his body tense.


    William''s pulse quickened as he checked the quest timer. [Time Remaining: 0hr 41min.] Less than 45 minutes.


    Taking a deep breath, he composed himself, approaching the boy with a casual wave. "Hey there! You must be one of the new transfers from Academy 5, right? Name''s William. Figured I''d come by and say hello¡ªwelcome to Academy 4!"


    The boy, tall and wiry, turned to him with a wary glance. "Yeah, thanks. I''m... trying to get used to it here." He avoided eye contact.


    William smiled warmly. "I bet it''s tough. I can''t even imagine what you went through... I heard the Heretics went after Academy 5. Must''ve been rough seeing that much action."


    "Trust me, I really know how it''s like," William added, trying to sound empathetic.


    The boy shifted uneasily but finally shrugged. "Yeah, something like that."


    "Listen, if you need help settling in or want someone to show you around, I''m your guy," William offered. "The academy''s a big place, and things are a little... different here than Academy 5, I''m guessing?"


    The boy cracked a faint smile. "Yeah. It''s a lot more peaceful here." His eyes darted around nervously.


    William tilted his head, pretending to be concerned. "You seem tense, man. You sure everything''s okay? Look, I know it''s none of my business, but if you ever feel like you''re... struggling, I''m a good listener."


    The boy mumbled, "Thanks, but I''m fine. Just... tired from the trip."


    William nodded sympathetically, slipping his hand into his pocket. His fingers closed around a small spray bottle filled with red gas. Without hesitating, he brought it out and sprayed a fine mist in the boy''s direction.


    The boy flinched, inhaling sharply. "What the hell was that?" he demanded, but his voice wavered. His pupils dilated, his breathing quickened, and sweat began to bead on his forehead.


    Symptoms of heavy aphrodisiac exposure hit the boy almost instantly. His expression shifted as confusion gave way to an intense, unnatural desire. His movements became erratic, his gaze locking onto William with an unsettling intensity. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I... I don''t feel right," the boy stammered, stepping closer.


    William fought the urge to recoil, his stomach churning. "I hate this," he muttered under his breath. But there was no other way.


    Placing his hand on the boy''s chest, William forced a flirtatious smile. "Tell you what," he said, lowering his voice to a sultry tone. "I know a place where we can unwind, away from all the noise. You know, just a spot to chill after a long day. Just me and you."


    He gestured toward the forest beyond the academy grounds, an area that was usually deserted at this hour.


    The boy, his mind clouded by the aphrodisiac, leaned in as though to kiss William on the cheek. William jerked his head back, narrowly dodging the attempt. "Not here," he said quickly, grabbing the boy''s wrist and pulling him toward the forest.


    The boy followed without resistance, his movements erratic but compliant. William''s mind raced as they disappeared into the trees. He had only one thought: Finish this before it''s too late.


    __________________________


    As William dragged the boy deeper into the forest, he kept a wary eye on his surroundings. He passed by the red flowers he had used earlier to create the spray and noted a cluster of purple flowers nearby. Another weapon he used, he thought grimly, . Suddenly, he sneezed, the tickle in his nose a sharp reminder that he had likely inhaled a trace of the spray himself.


    Damn it, he cursed internally. While his Immunox ability made him impervious to poisons, aphrodisiacs weren''t technically classified as such. He felt a faint, irritating warmth building at the edges of his mind, but he shook it off, and it seems his little dragon is coming to life.


    The boy, clinging tightly to his arm with an unsettling smile, asked in a zesty tone, "Are we there yet? You''re not planning to keep me waiting all night, are you?, not that I''ll mind."


    William suppressed a shiver, realizing the spray''s effects were beginning to wear off. He needed to act fast. His destination wasn''t far now. Pushing forward, he finally reached the edge of the foggy chasm he had scouted earlier and made his plan. Without hesitation, William shoved the boy away, causing him to stumble and fall to the ground.


    The boy stood up slowly, shaking his head. The haze in his eyes cleared, and the unnerving demeanor disappeared. His tone, now laced with cold malice, cut through the forest air. "Where am I?" he growled, his voice hard and threatening.


    "You''re where you''ll die," William replied, his voice steady despite the racing of his heart.


    Without waiting for a response, he pressed the button in his hand. Hidden mechanisms scattered across the forest floor hissed, releasing clouds of purple mist that quickly enveloped them both. The poisonous vapor spread like a shroud, the scent of the purple flowers suffocating in its intensity. William''s lips curled into a grimace as he anticipated the boy''s screams of agony.


    Instead, what greeted his ears was a low, mocking laugh.


    As the mist began to dissipate, William froze in place, his expression shifting to one of deadpan horror. The boy stood amidst the clearing, utterly unscathed.


    "Impressive trick," the boy said, brushing his uniform casually. "Too bad it doesn''t work on me."


    William''s pulse quickened. His Third Eye flared to life, and he focused on the boy''s stats, desperate for an explanation.


    And then he saw it.


    The boy''s ability: Toxic Amplification.


    It allowed him to absorb poisons, converting them into raw energy to fortify his body. Not only was he immune to the purple mist, but he had likely grown stronger because of it.


    William''s shoulders slumped as the gravity of his mistake hit him. He had been so fixated on the dark energy surrounding the boy''s soul crystal earlier that he hadn''t thought to check his abilities.


    A sharp ding interrupted his thoughts, and the system brought up another notification:


    [Time remaining: 10 minutes.]


    Panic flared in William''s chest. The clock was ticking, and now he faced an enemy who was not only unharmed but stronger than before. What was he supposed to do now?


    William''s shoulders slumped as the gravity of his mistake hit him. He had been so fixated on the dark energy surrounding the boy''s soul crystal earlier that he hadn''t thought to check his abilities.


    A sharp ding interrupted his thoughts, and the system brought up another notification:


    [Time remaining: 10 minutes.]


    Panic flared in William''s chest. The clock was ticking, and now he faced an enemy who was not only unharmed but stronger than before. What was he supposed to do now?


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 82

    High in the canopy of the forest, hidden from sight, a figure crouched on a thick branch. The twilight filtered through the leaves, revealing green hair tied back in a tight bun. The ninja''s piercing eyes scanned the scene below, watching the tension unfold between William and the boy with mild amusement.He pulled out a small, worn coin from his pouch, flipping it into the air with a soft ting. The coin spun in the twilight before landing neatly in his gloved hand. He glanced at the result and smirked.


    "Not yet," he murmured to himself. "Let''s see how far this kid can go on his own. But¡­" He shifted slightly, adjusting his position to get a better view. "If it looks like he''s about to die, I might step in. Maybe."


    He settled into the shadows, his presence undetectable as the battle below began.


    ---


    William''s heart pounded in his chest, every beat echoing the ticking clock in his mind. The boy had changed. His movements were sharper, his steps heavier with confidence. The purple mist had empowered him beyond William''s expectations.


    "You''re dead," the boy snarled, his voice venomous. His fists clenched, and the air around him seemed to ripple with an unnatural energy.


    William raised his hand, lightning crackling weakly around his fingers. His lightning ability wasn''t his strongest skill, but it was all he had for direct combat.


    The boy lunged, his speed unnervingly fast. William barely dodged, rolling to the side as the boy''s punch struck the ground, leaving a crater in its wake.


    He''s stronger. Faster. Damn it, William thought, scrambling to his feet.


    The boy came at him again, this time swiping low. William leapt backward, his mind racing. He extended his hand, releasing a bolt of lightning that struck the boy square in the chest.


    But it did nothing.


    The boy laughed, the sound grating and mocking. "Is that all you''ve got? Pathetic!" He charged again, his body a blur.


    William sidestepped, narrowly avoiding a devastating blow. He spun around, electricity sparking from his hands as he aimed for the boy''s legs, trying to slow him down. The attack connected, but the boy barely flinched.


    "You''re just tickling me now," the boy taunted, swinging his arm in a wide arc. His fist grazed William''s side, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    William groaned, pain shooting through his ribs. I can''t keep this up. He''s too strong.


    The system chimed in his mind. [Time remaining: 5 minutes.]


    He gritted his teeth, pushing himself back to his feet. "You talk too much," he spat, trying to mask his fear.


    The boy grinned, advancing with deliberate slowness, savoring the moment. "Oh, I''m going to enjoy tearing you apart."


    William clenched his fists, sparks dancing across his knuckles. He had to think fast. His wind ability wasn''t something he had revealed in this fight¡ªit was his ace, his fallback. The boy didn''t know about it, and William intended to keep it that way until the perfect moment.


    The fight raged on, each exchange pushing William closer to the edge of exhaustion. The boy''s blows were relentless, his speed and power growing with every second. Meanwhile, William''s lightning attacks grew weaker, the strain taking its toll.


    Then, William saw it: the chasm looming just behind the boy. His pulse quickened as an idea began to form.


    He darted to the side, feinting a retreat. The boy followed, his movements fluid and predatory.


    "Running already?" the boy sneered.


    William didn''t respond, leading the boy closer to the edge. He skidded to a stop, turning to face his opponent one last time.


    "Done running?" the boy mocked, stepping closer.


    William raised his hand, summoning the last of his lightning. He fired, aiming deliberately wide. The boy dodged, smirking.


    "Missed me," he said, lunging forward.


    William planted his feet and extended his other hand. With a sharp exhale, he unleashed a powerful gust of wind, the force catching the boy off guard.


    The boy''s eyes widened in shock as the wind hit him, sending him teetering backward. "What¡ª" he started, but the words were cut off as he lost his balance, tumbling into the chasm below.


    William stumbled forward, gasping for air. He leaned over the edge, watching as the boy plummeted.


    The silence was broken by a deafening explosion. The boy''s body erupted in a violent blast, shaking the ground and sending a shockwave rippling through the forest. The force nearly knocked William off his feet.


    As the tremors subsided, William straightened, his heart still racing. The chasm below was eerily silent, smoke rising from its depths.


    High above, the ninja on the tree chuckled softly, flipping his coin once more. "Looks like he didn''t need my help after all."


    William turned away from the edge, his legs trembling as he began the long walk back to the academy. The system chimed again.


    [Quest complete. Reward: Level up.]


    He didn''t smile. Victory had come at a cost, and the weight of it pressed heavily on his shoulders. This was the first time he ever killed a human, and he didn''t even know how to feel about it.


    __________________________


    William trudged through the forest, his body battered and his mind racing. The faint glow of the system notification lingered in his vision.


    [Level up complete. Stats improved.]


    The words should have filled him with relief, but instead, they felt hollow. His chest ached, not just from the fight, but from the realization of how close he had come to death. He clenched his fists, electricity faintly crackling at his fingertips.


    "I barely made it," he muttered under his breath, glancing back toward the chasm. He couldn''t see it anymore, but the memory of the explosion, the sheer power of his opponent, was fresh.


    I need to get stronger.


    As he moved through the trees, the silence of the forest was broken by the faint sound of footsteps. William froze, every muscle in his body tensing.


    He turned sharply, his third eye activating instinctively. A faint outline shimmered in his vision, high up in the trees. His heart sank. Someone''s been watching.


    "Impressive," a voice called out from above. It was calm, almost casual, but carried an edge of danger. "I didn''t think you''d survive that fight."


    William stepped back, his eyes scanning the canopy. "Who''s there?"


    The figure dropped silently from the trees, landing a few feet away. The moonlight revealed the ninja, his green hair glinting faintly. He wore a simple but effective outfit of dark cloth, designed for stealth, with a short sword strapped to his back.


    "Relax," the ninja said, raising his hands slightly. "If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be dead."


    William recognized the ninja, it was the same one who saved him from the anbu.


    "Comforting," William said dryly, his body still tense. "What do you want?"


    The ninja smirked, tossing the coin he''d been playing with into the air and catching it effortlessly. "To watch, mostly. You''re interesting, kid. Got a lot of fight in you."


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion," William snapped.


    The ninja chuckled. "Fair enough. But let me give you some free advice¡ªyou''re not strong enough yet. That boy you fought? He was a small fish in a very big pond. If you want to survive out here, you''ll need more than lightning and a gust of wind."


    William''s jaw tightened. "And you''re here to teach me?"


    "Maybe," the ninja said, flipping his coin again. "Depends on how lucky you are."


    William frowned, the tension in his body giving way to irritation. "I don''t have time for games."


    The ninja''s expression turned serious. "Neither do I. That''s why I''m here. You''ve got potential, but potential doesn''t mean much if you die before you can use it."


    William stared at him, trying to gauge his intentions. The ninja''s posture was relaxed, but there was a sharpness to his gaze that made it clear he was no ordinary observer.


    "What''s your name?" William finally asked.


    "Call me Zarin," the ninja said with a grin. "And don''t worry, kid. I''m not your enemy¡ªyet."


    "I''ll come meet you soon." He said. With that, Zarin leapt back into the trees, disappearing as quickly as he''d appeared.


    __________________________


    William reached the academy grounds just when the moon started coming out. The sprawling structure loomed in the distance, its towers and walls bathed in the soft glow of the rising sun. The quiet of the early morning was a stark contrast to the chaos of the night.


    Inside, the academy was eerily empty. Most students were already in their room doing some naughty deeds, unaware of the battle that had taken place in the forest. William slipped into his dormitory, waved to Liam and Gavin before collapsing onto his bed without even removing his boots.


    His last thought before sleep claimed him was of Zarin''s words: You''re not strong enough yet.


    He clenched his fists, a flicker of determination igniting within him. I''ll get stronger. No matter what it takes. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 83 Skip

    As William and the boy approached the beast''s massive body on the stage, the world seemed to slow down. William felt an odd calm, surprised that his legs weren''t shaking like it was back in the tunnel. He took the knife and felt the weight of the knife in his hand¡ªa finely balanced blade that seemed to promise effortless precision. When he examined the knife''s edge, it gleamed with a sharpness that could slice through steel. It felt deadly, a perfect instrument for the job.Mrs. Chambers glanced between them, her eyes narrowing. "Remember," she warned, "be careful. Damaging the beast''s body too much lowers its quality and value, your only job is to carve out the scales."


    William nodded, barely registering her words, as he and the boy stepped closer to the beast''s corpse. The smell hit him immediately, a sickly, putrid odor that turned his stomach. The stench of rot and decay clung to the beast''s scales, mixing with a sickening musk that threatened to overwhelm his senses. It was a smell so horrifying that it felt alive, twisting in his nose and clawing at his throat. He fought to keep the bile down, clenching his jaw as his body protested, every nerve screaming at him to back away. But he ignored it, steeling himself as he positioned the knife.


    Beside him, the boy also held firm, his expression unreadable, though his eyes gleamed with a mix of anger and determination. Their breaths synchronized as they raised their knives, hands steady, and without a second thought, they plunged the blades into the beast''s hide.


    "Shhhkk!" The blades slipped through the beast''s tough scales effortlessly, slicing through as if they were made of butter. Black blood burst from the beast''s body, splattering onto the boy''s and William''s face and soaking his clothes. He blinked, feeling the warm, thick liquid coat his skin, but he didn''t stop. Instead, a dark satisfaction surged through him as he drove the knife in deeper, a strange release of all the pent-up fear and anger that had haunted him since the tunnel incident.


    In the rows of seats, students gasped collectively, a hushed "ah!" filling the room as they watched in stunned silence. Some students from the Western territories gritted their teeth, their hands clenched tightly in their laps. They had known people, friends and even family, who''d been lost to this particular creature. Watching William and the boy stab the beast gave them an odd satisfaction, a voice to their own anger and pain, an act they wished they had the courage to perform themselves.


    William struck again, the knife slicing through muscle with a wet, guttural "squelch". More of the foul-smelling, black blood sprayed onto him and the boy. He caught a glimpse of the boy''s face, equally drenched, but still focused, almost driven. Each stab was a release, a purging of terror turned into anger. His heart pounded in rhythm with the thrusts, and his breath came in heavy, rapid gasps.


    They went for a third lunge, the knives raised high when¡ª


    "Thwap! Thwap!"


    With a single fluid motion, Mrs. Chambers swiped both knives from their grips with her own knife, knocking them away as if they were toys. Her movements were so fast, so precise, that they didn''t have time to react. Both boys looked up at her in shock, blinking as she stepped between them and the beast, fury sparking in her eyes.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she demanded, her voice a low growl. She crossed her arms, a scowl darkening her face. "This is not some butcher''s shop! I told you to handle the beast with care, not hack it to pieces like deranged amateurs!" Her eyes glared down at them, her disappointment and anger so palpable it silenced the entire room.


    The boy retorted that "That beast took friends and families away from some of us, and you''re saying that we should treat it with care."


    Without another word, she pointed to the door. "Out. Both of you. Now."


    The boy opened his mouth to protest, but closed it when he saw the steely look in her eyes. Head bowed, he turned and walked toward the exit, William also following close behind, both dripping with thick, black blood.


    Once the door clicked shut behind them, they slumped onto a bench just outside the classroom, a silence settling between them. The foul smell clung to their clothes and skin, a constant reminder of their reckless actions. William glanced down at his hands, the dark blood sticky against his fingers. He felt hollow, as though something inside him had been drained. Why had he done that? The beast was dead; it couldn''t feel his anger. And yet, when he''d seen its body, something inside him snapped. He''d felt this deep, boiling rage he couldn''t contain.


    He turned to look at the boy beside him, wondering if he felt the same.


    Breaking the silence, he asked, "You''re from the West, right?"


    The boy nodded slowly, his expression guarded. "Yeah. How''d you know?"


    William shrugged, glancing at the blood-stained floor beneath their feet. "I just figured¡­ no one apart from someone from the West would hate that beast that much."


    There was a brief silence between them, both lost in their thoughts, until the boy spoke again, his voice low and raw. "You know, I¡­ I lost someone that day. In the tunnels. Layla. She was my¡­ well, she was supposed to be here with me. We''d planned it for months." His voice trembled slightly as he continued, each word weighed down by memory. "I still remember her face when she¡­ when she died. She looked at me, and there was nothing I could do. I wasn''t strong enough to protect her." He shook his head, a bitterness lining his words. "For a while, I felt like there was no point in any of this. But then I remembered what General Zhao told us¡­ If we don''t want things like that to happen again, we have to get stronger. We need to be able to control our own lives, protect the people we care about." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked down, exhaling heavily. "Sorry for dumping all that on you."


    William shook his head. "Nah, you''re right." He lifted his gaze, his voice steely with newfound resolve. "If we don''t want bad things to happen to us, we just have to get strong enough to crush anything in our way."


    With that, he rose to his feet, wiping his blood-streaked hands on his pants. After taking a few steps, he paused, turning back toward the boy who still sat on the bench, gazing at the ground in silent reflection. "I''m William," he said, voice steady.


    The boy looked up, a faint smile breaking through his haunted expression. "Malik."


    William nodded, taking a few steps toward the exit when Malik''s voice called after him with a hint of humor. "Hey, William¡­ maybe grab a shower first?"


    He waved in response, smirking as he left the building.


    William''s walk back to his dorm was a spectacle. The stench of beast blood hung around him like a cloud, thick and offensive, turning heads and causing people to wrinkle their noses and step aside. Eyes trailed him wherever he went, some filled with disgust, others with curiosity. He could hear whispers following him, students murmuring questions, wondering what he''d been through to end up in such a state.


    By the time he reached his dorm, the blood on his face and hands had dried, turning a flaky, dark crust that resisted the initial rinse. He scrubbed harder, the water in the sink running black as he fought to remove the clinging scent and stain. Even after a lengthy shower, the smell lingered faintly, a reminder of his actions on that stage.


    Finally, he donned a clean uniform and stepped outside, his body feeling lighter but his mind still weighed down. The sun was beginning its slow descent, casting the campus in a warm, golden glow. Wanting to clear his head, he made his way to the lake. The glowing surface of the lake looked inviting.


    He dipped a foot in, then slid fully into the cool water, letting it envelop him. He closed his eyes, ready to draw in Soul Essence, but something strange caught his attention. The lake''s surface shifted, reacting faintly to his presence. He opened his eyes, noting the water almost seemed to recoil, the ripples dancing around him as if disturbed. It was as if it could sense the lingering traces of beast blood on him.


    He shook his head, dismissing it as a trick of the mind, and focused, letting his breath slow as he began to pull in Soul Essence. The world faded, his awareness narrowing to the energy that pulsed around him, filling him with a steady strength that pushed away his doubts, fears, and rage.


    He felt a sense of urgency settle over him, "I have to form my Shadow crystal this week," he thought.

 Chapter 84 Skip

    The next morning, after the usual breakfast in the cafeteria, William and his cohort made their way down the wide corridors to class, the air filled with lazy chatter and a few yawns from early risers. But as they approached the stairwell, a blaring alarm echoed through the academy, freezing everyone in place. The sharp, urgent tone was soon followed by an announcement over the speakers: "All students, report to the main hall immediately."Glancing around, William noticed a flash of confusion among his friends, but deep down, he had a hunch. This sudden gathering¡ªit had to be related to General Zhao''s sudden departure. Without a word, the group shifted course and made their way towards the hall, joining the stream of students moving in the same direction.


    The main hall loomed up ahead, its massive doors standing open to welcome thousands of students. As William stepped inside, he couldn''t help but feel small; the hall seemed to stretch forever, every inch of it lined with sleek, polished walls and high ceilings adorned with hanging chandeliers. The air was thick with the low murmur of voices as students settled in, but soon, another set of doors opened, and from the opposite end, more students filed in.


    William''s eyes widened as he recognized them¡ªthe second years. They entered in disciplined rows, each student exuding an aura of strength and experience. Their expressions were hard, focused, as if they''d just come from a battlefield. A few first-years nearby began to whisper, and William overheard one of them say, "They look like they''ve been through war." Watching them, William found himself wondering: Would he be like that someday? Hardened, serious¡­ a soldier, instead of a student?


    Within minutes, the hall filled up, the crowd of students making the massive space feel cramped. As William looked around, he realized he hadn''t seen any third-year students. Frowning, he leaned towards Gavin. "Where are the third-years? Aren''t they supposed to be here too?"


    Gavin shrugged casually. "Nah, they don''t spend much time on campus anymore. Most of them are out on field assignments¡ªreal missions. By now, they''re almost like full soldiers."


    The thought sent a chill down William''s spine. Field assignments meant real battles, real dangers. He tried to imagine himself, a third-year out there, fighting against Heretics and Beasts or worse. But the thought was interrupted by a sudden silence, broken only by the shuffling of boots as two imposing soldiers entered from the front, followed by a thin, scrawny man with a twisted mustache that seemed to curl up at the ends like some cartoon villain. William recognized him as Principal Argus, the head of Military Academy 4.


    Principal Argus stepped to the center of the stage, his bony hand adjusting a spell-tech microphone that looked barely big enough to fit his long, spidery fingers. He glanced over the crowd with a calculating gaze, clearing his throat before speaking. His voice, amplified by the spell-tech, boomed through the hall, making every student sit up straight.


    "I have gathered you here because of an urgent matter," he said, his tone smooth but laced with something sinister. "Last night, Military Base 5 was compromised by the Heretics."


    A collective gasp swept through the room, whispers rippling like waves. William felt a jolt of alarm, his fists clenching at his sides. So that''s why General Zhao left, he thought, his mind racing. If the General himself had to go, the scale of the attack must have been massive. That means¡­ students could be injured¡­ or worse.


    For a moment, faces from those from his school that are in Military Academy 5 flashed through his mind: friends, familiar faces he''d trained with, girls who giggled when they thought he wasn''t looking. His chest tightened, anger boiling up within him. "Damn those Heretics".


    On the stage, Principal Argus continued, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as if savoring their shock. "While the Heretics have retreated, the location of Military Base 5 has been compromised," he said. "The students stationed there can no longer stay, and the military has decided to relocate them to the other military academies temporarily."


    The hall erupted in murmurs again. William caught snippets of confusion and worry from the students around him. Someone whispered nearby. "Where are they going to put another whole academy?"


    "Silence!" Principal Argus barked, raising a skeletal finger. The hall fell quiet again. "I expect you to welcome these students and treat them as your own. They have fought to defend their post and deserve our respect."


    With a curt nod, he saluted the students¡ªan abrupt, almost theatrical motion¡ªand then turned sharply, striding off the stage with his guards trailing behind him.


    As the principal''s ominous presence faded, the hall seemed to exhale collectively, whispers picking up once more as students exchanged reactions. William turned to Gavin, whose face was set in a hard line. "So¡­ this is really happening. They''re actually relocating a whole military base''s worth of students here."


    "Looks like it," Gavin replied, shrugging. "Guess we better get ready to make some new friends."


    "Or enemies," William muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing. He knew that the arrival of these students would shake up the academy¡ªand in a place as competitive as this, tension was bound to rise. Still, there was something in him that was already set on going against anyone who mess with him or his friends.


    __________________________


    Later that day, the B10 reconvened in a dimly lit, secure room within the heart of the main military command center. The air felt heavy, tense with suspicion and urgency. Around a circular, polished metal table, the members took their seats, each donning expressions ranging from deep concern to barely concealed frustration.


    A booming voice, belonging to the largest of the B10, broke the silence. "It doesn''t sit right with me," he grumbled, his gaze sweeping across his fellow members. "The Heretics pulling back before we even got close? It''s like they knew we were coming."


    One of the women in the B10, her face partially shadowed, nodded, tapping her fingers restlessly on the table. "I agree. And more than that," she added, her voice low but firm, "how did they even know where Military Base 5 was located? That base is highly classified, and only the highest ranks would have access to that intel."


    The members shifted in their seats, casting wary glances at one another. It was General Ivor, the head general, who broke the silence. He leaned forward, his fingers interlaced, brow furrowed in thought. "We''re facing two alarming possibilities here," he began. "Either the Heretics have somehow gained access to our top-level intelligence systems¡ªor there''s a traitor in our ranks." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room went cold, a collective realization dawning. The possibility of a spy in the military''s upper ranks sent a ripple of unease through each member. For the B10, a group trusted to handle the highest levels of military strategy, the idea that one of their own might be leaking information was a direct assault on everything they stood for.


    A tense silence stretched out, and then another member, a sharp-eyed woman with a piercing gaze, spoke up. "This wouldn''t be the first time our intel has been compromised," she said slowly. "In fact, there have been other incidents in recent months¡ªsmall, perhaps, but strange. Unexplained lapses, minor leaks. We brushed them off at the time, but¡­" She trailed off, her expression grim.


    The head general, Ivor, glanced around the table, his eyes narrowing. "So, we''re all in agreement, then?" he asked, his voice low, barely containing a smoldering fury. "There''s a spy among the higher ranks."


    The members nodded, their faces set with the weight of the decision they were about to make.


    "What''s our next move, then?" another B10 member, an older man with a salt-and-pepper beard, asked, leaning back in his chair. "We can''t go accusing people left and right. Whoever this spy is, they''re deeply embedded, and if they sense we''re onto them, they''ll disappear like a ghost."


    Ivor''s jaw tightened. "We need to keep this circle small," he replied. "Only those of us here know about this suspicion. We can''t afford for anyone else to get a hint of our concerns¡ªnot until we''ve confirmed the traitor''s identity."


    The room was silent once more as the weight of the situation settled over them. They had always been a united front, bound by their loyalty to the cause. But now, with a possible traitor in their ranks, everything had shifted. Each glance carried a sliver of suspicion, each small gesture studied with newfound wariness.


    General Ivor finally rose, breaking the somber stillness. "We have our orders, then. Until we root out this spy, no one outside of this room is to know about our suspicions. Keep close watch on your subordinates, monitor all intel, and trust no one¡ªnot even those you think are loyal."


    The other members stood, exchanging grave nods before leaving the room one by one, each of them retreating with new burdens¡ªand newfound doubts.


    As the heavy doors closed behind them, t


    he trust that had once held the B10 together was left in shadows.

 Chapter 85

    William floated deep within the lake, his body utterly still as he concentrated on drawing in the soul essence around him. The water was cold, pressing against his skin like an unseen presence, but he didn''t mind. He had grown used to it.Three days had passed since the incident with the boy, and to William''s relief, the academy had shown no signs of suspicion. It seemed likely they weren''t even aware the boy was missing. After all, the boy was from Military Academy 5, where the heretics attacked recently. Perhaps they thought the boy had simply been another casualty.


    William dismissed the thought. Dwelling on what might happen was pointless. His focus now was on the shadow crystal, which was still forming deep within his body.


    Carefully, William directed the soul essence he absorbed into the shadow crystal. It was like guiding a stream of water through a narrow channel, requiring precision and patience. He could feel the crystal slowly reaching completion, its formation imminent.


    After several hours, his body grew tired, but he swam upward, breaking through the surface of the lake. The cool air greeted him as he crawled ashore, sitting cross-legged on the damp ground. He continued drawing in the soul essence, even though it was less potent on land.


    With the help of his 3rd Eye, he saw the shadow crystal glowing faintly, signaling that its formation was nearly complete. A wide grin spread across his face.


    "Finally," he whispered. The wait was over.


    He recalled the moment his soul crystal had formed. It had been a pleasant, soothing experience, like being embraced by warmth. He expected something similar this time.


    The system chimed in his mind:


    [Notification: Shadow Crystal Formation Initiating...]


    Instantly, William''s body stiffened as an unbearable pain tore through him. Unlike the soul crystal''s formation, which had felt like peace, this was agony beyond anything he had ever experienced.


    It was as though every cell in his body was being ripped apart and reformed simultaneously. His muscles clenched involuntarily, veins bulging against his skin. He gasped, unable to form coherent words, only guttural cries escaping his throat.


    "What... What is happening to me?!" he managed to choke out, his voice strained. His vision blurred, and his hands clawed at the earth beneath him.


    The pain surged again, more intense this time, like molten lava coursing through his veins. His bones ached, his skin burned, and his entire being felt as though it was being dismantled piece by piece.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the pain stopped. William lay motionless, his body drenched in sweat and trembling.


    [Notification: Shadow Crystal Formation Complete.]


    It took several minutes for William to regain enough strength to sit up. His breaths were ragged as he stared down at his hands, flexing his fingers. His body felt... different.


    He couldn''t explain it, but he felt lighter and stronger, as if his physical limits had been erased. There was also an odd connection to the shadows around him, an awareness that wasn''t there before. It was as if he could feel the darkness itself¡ªits movements, its depth, its emotions.


    Activating his 3rd Eye, William inspected himself. His gaze shifted to his chest, where the soul crystal had once been.


    The soul crystal glowed faintly, pulsating with energy like a secondary heart, its light spreading through his blood vessels. But on the right side of his chest, there was something new.


    The shadow crystal.


    It was black as the abyss, a void that seemed to swallow light itself. Its pulsations were erratic, as though it had a life of its own, unlike the calm, rhythmic nature of the soul crystal.


    "Can I use shadow essence the same way I use soul essence?" he wondered aloud.


    Curious, William decided to test it. He focused on summoning his lightning ability, but instead of drawing from the soul essence, he pulled from the shadow essence.


    The shadow crystal responded instantly, producing an overwhelming surge of essence. But instead of directing the energy to his hand, the shadow essence turned and attacked the soul crystal.


    "What the¡ª?!" William''s eyes widened in shock.


    The soul crystal retaliated, sending out its own essence to defend itself. The two energies clashed within his body, a violent internal war that sent waves of pain through him.


    "Stop! Stop!" William shouted, clutching his chest as if that would halt the chaos inside.


    But the shadow crystal surged with renewed vigor, pouring more essence into the assault. The soul crystal faltered under the onslaught, and within moments, the shadow essence consumed it entirely.


    The glowing light of the soul crystal dimmed, then disappeared, leaving only the dark, pulsating shadow crystal behind.


    William''s heart sank as the system bombarded him with notifications:


    [Notification: Soul Crystal Destroyed.]


    [Notification: Shadow Being Initiative Begins.]


    [Notification: Shadow Being Initiative Complete.]


    [Host Status: Fully Transitioned into a Shadow Being.]


    [Wind Ability: Error. Error.]


    [3rd Eye Ability Upgraded to Shadow Eye.]


    [Soul Essence: Error. Error.]


    [Shadow Essence Capacity Increased.]


    Panic overwhelmed him.


    "No, no, no!" he muttered, shaking his head. This wasn''t what he wanted. His soul crystal, his connection to who he was, was gone.


    He felt the weight of the transformation settle over him as he stared at the dark crystal. It was no longer just a part of him¡ªit was him now. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And there was no going back.


    __________________________


    William sat motionless by the lake, his chest heaving as the weight of what had just happened sank in. The reality that his soul crystal was gone hit him like a blow to the gut. His mind raced, filled with curses aimed at both himself and the system.


    "Why didn''t you warn me?!" he shouted aloud, his voice echoing through the quiet forest.


    There was no response, only the stillness of the surrounding shadows that seemed to mock him.


    For several minutes, William remained there, cursing the system, his choices, and the uncontrollable nature of the shadow crystal. Eventually, he forced himself to calm down.


    "No use sitting here crying," he muttered. "What''s done is done. Let''s see what I''ve lost¡­ and gained."

 Chapter 86

    With trembling hands, William reached out to summon his wind ability. He focused, drawing on the memory of how the soul essence had once coursed through him, commanding the air around him to bend to his will.But nothing happened. The wind remained still.


    William tried again, this time more forcefully, but it was as though the wind couldn''t even hear him anymore. His heart sank further.


    "Gone," he whispered. "Even the wind is gone."


    Swallowing his frustration, he turned his focus to the lightning ability. He hesitated for a moment, unsure if this would fail him too.


    "Lightning Strike," he muttered.


    Crackling blue sparks danced along his fingertips, faint but responsive. Relief washed over him as he realized the lightning still obeyed him.


    "At least I have this," he murmured. Then a thought struck him.


    The lightning ability wasn''t tied to his soul crystal¡ªit was connected to the system itself. That must have been why it hadn''t been destroyed when the soul crystal was devoured.


    ---


    Wanting to understand his new state, William decided to summon his status.


    "System, display status," he commanded.


    A familiar translucent screen appeared before his eyes, but it was vastly different from the one he had seen before.


    [Status]


    [William]


    Race: Shadow Being


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level 10


    Experience Value: 250/1500


    Strength: 13


    Agility: 12


    Endurance: 12


    Skills: [Shadow Eye] [Darkseer Level 1] [Immunox]


    Attribute: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: ???


    Shadow Essence: 14


    Ability: Shadow Manipulation


    Store Coins: 350


    __________________________


    William stared at the screen, his eyes darting over the new entries.


    "Shadow Being¡­ I''m not even fully human anymore," he muttered, his voice trembling. His fists clenched as he read through the details. The loss of his soul essence and wind ability stung, but he couldn''t ignore the new possibilities the shadow essence offered.


    "Shadow Manipulation," he murmured, curiosity creeping into his tone. He flexed his hands, trying to get a sense of what this meant.


    The ground beneath him darkened ever so slightly, the shadows around him seeming to grow and shift in response to his will. For the first time since the transformation, a faint smile played on his lips.


    "I may have lost a lot¡­ but maybe this power can still be useful."


    William dismissed the status screen and stood, his resolve hardening. Whatever had happened, he couldn''t dwell on his losses. He needed to master this new form and ensure it didn''t control him.


    And if the shadow crystal had truly devoured his soul crystal, then he would ensure the power it granted him would be worth the sacrifice.


    The effects of the formation of William''s shadow crystal rippled far and wide, disturbing not only the forest but those who had long been hidden in the shadows. Unseen, yet deeply connected to the forces at play, several figures now sensed that something momentous had begun. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    In the heart of the Heretics'' base, a small, seemingly unimportant black fat cat sat on a windowsill, its fur sleek and shining in the dim light. Yet, the cat was far from calm. Its fur bristled, and its sharp, red eyes darted around, twitching nervously as an unshakable sense of dread filled the air.


    The cat''s ears flattened against its head, and its pupils dilated as though it could sense a storm on the horizon. The disturbance from William''s shadow crystal had sent a surge of dark energy through the atmosphere, one that even the most unlikely of creatures could feel.


    ---


    Far from the base, in the shadowy chambers of the military headquarters, General Zhao stood overlooking a map, his hands clasped behind his back. His usual stern and commanding demeanor had been replaced by something more cautious ¡ª even anxious. His eyes flickered with a flicker of satisfaction, but beneath that satisfaction was a hint of deep fear.


    "It is done," General Zhao muttered under his breath, though his words were not directed at anyone in particular. He knew the significance of what had just transpired. The shadow crystal had been formed, and with it, an unpredictable chain of events had been set in motion. The ripple of power was unmistakable, and with it came a subtle fear, not just for William, but for what the future would bring.


    "Lee, your plan has been set in motion... It all start now. But at what cost?" Zhao thought, his gaze narrowing as his mind raced.


    ---


    In the forest surrounding the foggy chasm, the masked ninja with green hair observed from the treetops. His sharp eyes caught the sudden shift in the atmosphere as the disturbance reached even him. "So it begins¡­" he murmured to himself. "And here I was, hoping it wouldn''t be so soon."


    Despite his quiet resolve, a part of him couldn''t shake the weight of what was to come. There had been little he could do to prevent the chain of events that had now been set into motion. As much as he told himself that William''s transformation was inevitable, he couldn''t ignore the bittersweet truth ¡ª that William was now entangled in something far greater than he had imagined.


    ---


    In a dark, ancient temple high above a tall mountain, two old men sat, their eyes closed in deep meditation. Their long, flowing robes rustled slightly, as though stirred by an unseen wind. Both men had long been waiting for the moment when the shadows would stir again. They had seen it coming, sensed it in the threads of fate that had woven their existence.


    One of the old men, his hair stark white and his hands trembling slightly with age, opened his eyes, revealing irises that gleamed with otherworldly knowledge.


    "It looks like it has begun," the first old man said, his voice as deep and steady as the earth itself.


    His companion, seated across from him, nodded slowly. His face was just as aged, his expression serene yet knowing.


    "Yes. Our break will soon be over," the second man replied, his words carrying a sense of finality. "The game has shifted. Now, it is time to act."


    The two exchanged a silent glance, a shared understanding passing between them. They had been waiting for this moment ¡ª the return of the shadow, the rise of the new power. The fate of the world was shifting in their favor, and they were ready to step from the shadows once more.


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 87 Skip

    The intense heat from Liam''s flames mixed with the cold rain, creating a thick cloud of steam that rose from the alleyway. The air was now charged with two conflicting forces¡ªBilly''s crackling lightning and Liam''s searing flames. Every drop of rain that fell in Liam''s vicinity evaporated instantly, leaving a dry circle around him in an otherwise waterlogged battlefield.Billy, still confident in his power, sneered at the sight of Liam. His lightning eyes glinted with amusement, though a hint of caution now flickered behind them. He had knocked Liam out earlier, sure, but things had changed. With the artifact disabled, Liam''s fiery soul essence had returned, and he was not the same helpless kid who had fallen before.


    Liam''s flames burned brighter, his clenched fists glowing like molten steel. His lips curled into a grin as his fire surged, reflecting the intense emotions swirling inside him. "You messed up, Stark," he said, his voice as fiery as the flames surrounding him. "You should''ve kept the artifact running."


    Billy scoffed, though his lightning-charged fists sparked a little more furiously now. "Big talk from someone I already beat once today."


    Liam''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing. "That was before I got serious, and remember, I also beat you last time in the cafeteria."


    The atmosphere in the alley shifted as both boys prepared for their clash. William, still on the ground a few feet away, struggled to pull himself up. His body screamed in protest from the beating he''d taken, but his mind was sharp. He knew this wasn''t over. With Liam gaining his ability back, he had a strong ally, but it didn''t mean the fight would be easy, if he guessed right, Liam was just putting up a facade to seem okay, but the truth was that his injuries were still affecting him. The fight wasn''t over, if anything, things were about to get even more intense.


    Liam took a step forward, flames licking the ground beneath his boots. "You think you can handle me now?" he asked, his voice steady despite the rage burning inside him.


    Billy''s smirk faded slightly, the flicker of doubt crossing his features for the first time. He had never fought two opponents this skilled at once, although now that he has gotten his soul essence back, William was no longer a threat, but liam was a big threat to billy, billy still remembered how easily liam beat him at the cafeteria, and while his family''s training had prepared him for battle, there was something about Liam that felt different. Liam wasn''t just a regular student.


    Billy clenched his fists, sparks of lightning zipping across his knuckles. "I''ll take you down, right here right now."


    With a burst of speed, Billy lunged at Liam, his body a blur of motion. Lightning streaked around him, the crackle of electricity loud enough to drown out the thunder above. Liam met him head-on, his body igniting into a fiery inferno as he charged forward.


    The collision of their attacks sent a shockwave through the alley. Lightning and fire clashed violently, the two elements tearing at each other as the boys exchanged blow after blow. The very air around them sizzled with raw energy, making it nearly impossible to breathe.


    Liam threw a fiery punch toward Billy''s face, but Billy dodged it with an inhuman twist of his body. He countered with a lightning-charged uppercut aimed at Liam''s chest. But before the punch could land, Liam caught Billy''s wrist mid-air, the flames from his grip scorching Billy''s skin.


    Billy grimaced but quickly retaliated, sending a bolt of electricity through his arm. The lightning surged into Liam''s body, causing him to wince in pain. The force of the shock sent Liam staggering backward, but he quickly regained his footing, his flames roaring hotter than ever.


    William watched from the sidelines, his heart pounding in his chest. The fight between the two powerhouses was unlike anything he had ever seen. Both boys were pushing themselves to their limits, their abilities threatening to tear the alley apart.


    But as much as William admired Liam''s resolve, he knew that the fight couldn''t continue like this. Liam''s wound was dragging him, the longer they dragged it out, the more dangerous it became for both of them. William needed to act.


    His body ached, but he pushed himself to his feet, wiping the blood from his mouth. His mind raced as he watched Billy and Liam continue their brutal exchange of blows. Every time Billy landed a punch, lightning surged through Liam''s body, and every time Liam countered, his flames burned through Billy''s defenses.


    There has to be a way to turn this around, William thought.


    Then, it hit him.


    The artifact!


    The jade bracelet that Billy had deactivated¡ªif William could get his hands on it and re-enable it, they could neutralize Billy''s soul essence again. Without his lightning abilities, Billy would be at a huge disadvantage. He might be a skilled fighter, but without his powers, he was beatable.


    William''s gaze darted toward Billy''s wrist, where the bracelet still hung loosely. It was their only shot.


    Taking a deep breath, William summoned what little energy he had left. His soul essence wasn''t fully recovered, but he could feel a small surge of power return to his limbs. It would have to be enough.


    "Liam!" William shouted, his voice barely audible over the clash of lightning and fire. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam turned his head slightly, just enough to acknowledge William without losing focus on Billy.


    "The bracelet! We need to re-enable the artifact!" William called out, his voice urgent.


    Liam''s eyes flicked to Billy''s wrist, understanding dawning in an instant. His flames flared even brighter as he launched into a renewed assault, pushing Billy back with a series of rapid-fire punches and kicks. Each strike was calculated, forcing Billy to defend with everything he had.


    Billy grunted as he blocked Liam''s attacks, frustration building in his chest. He knew what they were trying to do, but he wasn''t about to let them succeed.


    "I''m not stupid!" Billy growled, sending a massive bolt of lightning toward Liam''s chest.


    Liam barely dodged, the lightning singeing the edge of his uniform, but it was the opening William needed.


    With a burst of speed, William dashed toward Billy, his eyes locked on the jade bracelet. Billy saw him coming and threw out a wild punch, but William ducked under it, his fingers brushing against the cold jade.


    For a split second, time seemed to freeze. William twisted the bracelet back into its original position, the intricate designs glowing faintly as the artifact reactivated.


    Suddenly, the lightning surrounding Billy''s body sputtered and died, and the fire surrounding Liam''s body died down also and liam fell down, his injuries finally cutting up to him again.


    The air grew still, the crackling of electricity fading into nothingness. Billy''s eyes widened in horror as he felt his soul essence drain from his body once again.


    "No¡­" Billy whispered, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    William smirked, his exhaustion replaced by a surge of triumph. "Looks like round two is over," he muttered, his voice low and determined.


    William stepped forward, his flames still roaring. "Now, it''s time for the final round."


    Billy''s eyes flickered looking at William, his fists clenching in frustration. He was outmatched, and without his abilities.


    And for the first time, fear crept into his heart.


    William lunged forward, his fist aiming directly for Billy''s head. The impact was solid, connecting with the bridge of Billy''s nose. Billy tumbled backward, his body going limp as he collapsed onto the wet ground. The cold rain continued to pour, washing over the battlefield, as a soft ding resounded in William''s head.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind. Enemy neutralized. Billy Stark has been knocked down.


    A small smile tugged at William''s lips. It was over. The adrenaline that had fueled him through the fight began to drain from his body, leaving him exhausted and heavy. His legs gave out, and he fell to the ground, the rain-soaked pavement cold against his skin.


    Liam, who had been sprawled on the ground just a few feet away, dragged himself toward William. His muscles protested with every movement, but he pushed on, refusing to let his friend be alone in that moment. When he finally reached William''s side, he shook his body gently.


    "William, you still with me?" Liam''s voice was filled with concern, his usual fiery confidence dimmed by the battle''s toll.


    William''s eyes fluttered open, his breathing shallow and labored. His voice was low and coarse, almost a whisper, like one of Billy''s punches had damaged his lungs. "Yeah... I''m still here... but I think... I''ll take a quick nap."


    Liam''s brows furrowed. "Don''t you dare," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "Just hang in there, okay? Don''t close your eyes yet."


    But William''s consciousness was slipping. The world around him blurred, and the sounds of rain and thunder became distant echoes. His last conscious act was to send a command to the system. Store the artifact to the inventory, he thought, focusing on the jade bracelet around his wrist. The one that had nullified soul essence. Keep it safe, with the artifact in the system''s inventory, the effect will be gone, so Liam will be able to get his soul essence back.


    "William!" Liam''s voice called out desperately, but it was no use. William''s world faded to black.


    Through the rain, hurried footsteps echoed in the alleyway. Liam''s eyes flicked toward the entrance, his body tensing. He looked up, exhausted but relieved. "Took you long enough," he muttered before everything went dark for him, too.


    ---


    When William opened his eyes, the first thing he noticed was the bright white ceiling above him. His eyelids felt heavy, but the room slowly came into focus. The sharp scent of antiseptic filled his nose, a familiar smell that told him exactly where he was without even looking around. The academy clinic.


    He squeezed his hands into fists, feeling the strength in his fingers. I''ve gotten stronger, he thought. Sitting up slowly, William glanced around the room, but Liam was nowhere to be seen. A pang of worry shot through him. Was Liam''s injury that bad? Is he in special care?


    Before he could dwell on it further, the door opened, and a nurse stepped into the room. She smiled when she saw him awake. "Well, look who''s up again. You''ve been visiting us a little too often, don''t you think?"


    William chuckled softly, wincing slightly as the movement pulled at his sore muscles. "Guess I can''t stay away."


    The nurse approached, running a quick series of tests on him¡ªchecking his vitals, monitoring his breathing. "How''s your chest? Any difficulty breathing?"


    William took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Feels fine now."


    The nurse nodded in approval. "Good. You''ve healed up well. But I still need you to stay here for one more night, just to monitor your condition."


    She stood up to leave, but William stopped her with a question. "What about the boy with me? The one with the red hair¡ªLiam. How is he?"


    The nurse raised an eyebrow, her expression puzzled. "There was no one else with you when you were brought in. You were admitted alone."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "Alone? Are you sure?"


    She nodded. "Positive. It was just you."


    William''s mind raced, but he forced himself to stay calm. "Okay. Thanks."


    The nurse gave him one last look, then left the room, closing the door softly behind her. William lay back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. His thoughts swirled, but a wide grin began to spread across his face.


    "Now, Shadow Lord System," he muttered under his breath, excitement building in his chest. "You better be generous."

 Chapter 88 Skip

    High in the canopy of the forest, hidden from sight, a figure crouched on a thick branch. The twilight filtered through the leaves, revealing green hair tied back in a tight bun. The ninja''s piercing eyes scanned the scene below, watching the tension unfold between William and the boy with mild amusement.He pulled out a small, worn coin from his pouch, flipping it into the air with a soft ting. The coin spun in the twilight before landing neatly in his gloved hand. He glanced at the result and smirked.


    "Not yet," he murmured to himself. "Let''s see how far this kid can go on his own. But¡­" He shifted slightly, adjusting his position to get a better view. "If it looks like he''s about to die, I might step in. Maybe."


    He settled into the shadows, his presence undetectable as the battle below began.


    ---


    William''s heart pounded in his chest, every beat echoing the ticking clock in his mind. The boy had changed. His movements were sharper, his steps heavier with confidence. The purple mist had empowered him beyond William''s expectations.


    "You''re dead," the boy snarled, his voice venomous. His fists clenched, and the air around him seemed to ripple with an unnatural energy.


    William raised his hand, lightning crackling weakly around his fingers. His lightning ability wasn''t his strongest skill, but it was all he had for direct combat.


    The boy lunged, his speed unnervingly fast. William barely dodged, rolling to the side as the boy''s punch struck the ground, leaving a crater in its wake.


    He''s stronger. Faster. Damn it, William thought, scrambling to his feet.


    The boy came at him again, this time swiping low. William leapt backward, his mind racing. He extended his hand, releasing a bolt of lightning that struck the boy square in the chest.


    But it did nothing.


    The boy laughed, the sound grating and mocking. "Is that all you''ve got? Pathetic!" He charged again, his body a blur.


    William sidestepped, narrowly avoiding a devastating blow. He spun around, electricity sparking from his hands as he aimed for the boy''s legs, trying to slow him down. The attack connected, but the boy barely flinched.


    "You''re just tickling me now," the boy taunted, swinging his arm in a wide arc. His fist grazed William''s side, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    William groaned, pain shooting through his ribs. I can''t keep this up. He''s too strong.


    The system chimed in his mind. [Time remaining: 5 minutes.]


    He gritted his teeth, pushing himself back to his feet. "You talk too much," he spat, trying to mask his fear.


    The boy grinned, advancing with deliberate slowness, savoring the moment. "Oh, I''m going to enjoy tearing you apart."


    William clenched his fists, sparks dancing across his knuckles. He had to think fast. His wind ability wasn''t something he had revealed in this fight¡ªit was his ace, his fallback. The boy didn''t know about it, and William intended to keep it that way until the perfect moment.


    The fight raged on, each exchange pushing William closer to the edge of exhaustion. The boy''s blows were relentless, his speed and power growing with every second. Meanwhile, William''s lightning attacks grew weaker, the strain taking its toll.


    Then, William saw it: the chasm looming just behind the boy. His pulse quickened as an idea began to form.


    He darted to the side, feinting a retreat. The boy followed, his movements fluid and predatory.


    "Running already?" the boy sneered.


    William didn''t respond, leading the boy closer to the edge. He skidded to a stop, turning to face his opponent one last time.


    "Done running?" the boy mocked, stepping closer.


    William raised his hand, summoning the last of his lightning. He fired, aiming deliberately wide. The boy dodged, smirking.


    "Missed me," he said, lunging forward.


    William planted his feet and extended his other hand. With a sharp exhale, he unleashed a powerful gust of wind, the force catching the boy off guard.


    The boy''s eyes widened in shock as the wind hit him, sending him teetering backward. "What¡ª" he started, but the words were cut off as he lost his balance, tumbling into the chasm below.


    William stumbled forward, gasping for air. He leaned over the edge, watching as the boy plummeted.


    The silence was broken by a deafening explosion. The boy''s body erupted in a violent blast, shaking the ground and sending a shockwave rippling through the forest. The force nearly knocked William off his feet.


    As the tremors subsided, William straightened, his heart still racing. The chasm below was eerily silent, smoke rising from its depths.


    High above, the ninja on the tree chuckled softly, flipping his coin once more. "Looks like he didn''t need my help after all."


    William turned away from the edge, his legs trembling as he began the long walk back to the academy. The system chimed again.


    [Quest complete. Reward: Level up.]


    He didn''t smile. Victory had come at a cost, and the weight of it pressed heavily on his shoulders. This was the first time he ever killed a human, and he didn''t even know how to feel about it.


    __________________________


    William trudged through the forest, his body battered and his mind racing. The faint glow of the system notification lingered in his vision.


    [Level up complete. Stats improved.]


    The words should have filled him with relief, but instead, they felt hollow. His chest ached, not just from the fight, but from the realization of how close he had come to death. He clenched his fists, electricity faintly crackling at his fingertips.


    "I barely made it," he muttered under his breath, glancing back toward the chasm. He couldn''t see it anymore, but the memory of the explosion, the sheer power of his opponent, was fresh.


    I need to get stronger.


    As he moved through the trees, the silence of the forest was broken by the faint sound of footsteps. William froze, every muscle in his body tensing.


    He turned sharply, his third eye activating instinctively. A faint outline shimmered in his vision, high up in the trees. His heart sank. Someone''s been watching.


    "Impressive," a voice called out from above. It was calm, almost casual, but carried an edge of danger. "I didn''t think you''d survive that fight."


    William stepped back, his eyes scanning the canopy. "Who''s there?"


    The figure dropped silently from the trees, landing a few feet away. The moonlight revealed the ninja, his green hair glinting faintly. He wore a simple but effective outfit of dark cloth, designed for stealth, with a short sword strapped to his back.


    "Relax," the ninja said, raising his hands slightly. "If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be dead."


    William recognized the ninja, it was the same one who saved him from the anbu.


    "Comforting," William said dryly, his body still tense. "What do you want?"


    The ninja smirked, tossing the coin he''d been playing with into the air and catching it effortlessly. "To watch, mostly. You''re interesting, kid. Got a lot of fight in you."


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion," William snapped.


    The ninja chuckled. "Fair enough. But let me give you some free advice¡ªyou''re not strong enough yet. That boy you fought? He was a small fish in a very big pond. If you want to survive out here, you''ll need more than lightning and a gust of wind."


    William''s jaw tightened. "And you''re here to teach me?"


    "Maybe," the ninja said, flipping his coin again. "Depends on how lucky you are."


    William frowned, the tension in his body giving way to irritation. "I don''t have time for games."


    The ninja''s expression turned serious. "Neither do I. That''s why I''m here. You''ve got potential, but potential doesn''t mean much if you die before you can use it."


    William stared at him, trying to gauge his intentions. The ninja''s posture was relaxed, but there was a sharpness to his gaze that made it clear he was no ordinary observer.


    "What''s your name?" William finally asked.


    "Call me Zarin," the ninja said with a grin. "And don''t worry, kid. I''m not your enemy¡ªyet."


    "I''ll come meet you soon." He said. With that, Zarin leapt back into the trees, disappearing as quickly as he''d appeared.


    __________________________


    William reached the academy grounds just when the moon started coming out. The sprawling structure loomed in the distance, its towers and walls bathed in the soft glow of the rising sun. The quiet of the early morning was a stark contrast to the chaos of the night. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside, the academy was eerily empty. Most students were already in their room doing some naughty deeds, unaware of the battle that had taken place in the forest. William slipped into his dormitory, waved to Liam and Gavin before collapsing onto his bed without even removing his boots.


    His last thought before sleep claimed him was of Zarin''s words: You''re not strong enough yet.


    He clenched his fists, a flicker of determination igniting within him. I''ll get stronger. No matter what it takes.

 Chapter 89

    William trudged through the dense forest, the ground crunching softly under his feet. The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows that seemed to move with him. He pulled his hood tighter against the cool evening breeze, his mind a whirl of thoughts as he made his way back to the dormitory.He had spent hours weighing the pros and cons of his situation since the loss of his soul crystal. To his surprise, the conclusion he had come to wasn''t entirely grim. Losing the soul crystal had seemed catastrophic at first, but the gains he''d received in return balanced the scales.


    For one, he no longer had access to wind essence or soul essence. That much was undeniable. But in its place, he had gained shadow essence, a resource just as potent, if not more so. The new energy coursed through his body with a dark vitality that was strange yet thrilling.


    And then there was the upgrade to his abilities. The transformation of his 3rd eye into the Shadow Eye wasn''t merely a cosmetic change. With an eager grin, he recalled the brief description the system had provided when the upgrade was completed:


    Shadow Eye


    Description: A doorway to the abyss.


    The words had sent a shiver down his spine, but not out of fear¡ªout of sheer excitement. He didn''t yet know the full extent of what this ability could do, but the name alone spoke volumes about its potential. A doorway to the abyss? It sounded ominous and powerful, two qualities he was quickly learning to embrace.


    William had yet to test the Shadow Eye in any real scenario, but he had a gut feeling it would prove to be one of his most valuable assets. The only thing that dampened his enthusiasm was the glaring problem of his missing wind ability.


    "How am I supposed to explain this?" he muttered under his breath, kicking a loose stone off the trail.


    His wind ability had been integral to his combat strategy, and its sudden absence would undoubtedly raise questions. Questions he wasn''t prepared to answer. Keeping its loss a secret would be a challenge, especially during any mandatory training sessions.


    But as he thought about it more, William realized he had no choice. The fewer people who knew about the shift in his abilities, the better.


    "I''ll figure it out," he told himself, steeling his resolve. "I always do."


    The forest began to thin as he approached the edge of the academy grounds. The towering silhouette of the dormitory loomed in the distance, its lights flickering faintly through the mist. William quickened his pace, eager to reach the sanctuary of his room.


    The events of the past few days had left him drained, both physically and mentally. As much as he hated to admit it, he needed rest. But even as he walked, his mind buzzed with ideas and plans. The shadow crystal was still new, and he had so much to explore about his abilities and their limitations.


    One thing was certain: he was no longer the same William who had stumbled into this academy. He was something different now, something stronger¡ªand, perhaps, more dangerous.


    Pulling his hood down as he entered the dormitory building, William slipped inside unnoticed. The corridors were quiet, and the faint hum of the overhead lights was the only sound accompanying him as he made his way to his room.


    Shutting the door behind him, he leaned against it with a sigh. "A doorway to the abyss," he whispered, a flicker of excitement dancing in his eyes. "Let''s see where it leads."


    __________________________


    William stood in the quiet stillness of his dorm room, both Liam and Gavin wasn''t in the room, the faint hum of activity from the rest of the building muffled by the walls. He set his bag down and moved to the small desk by the window, the moonlight illuminating the bare wooden surface. His reflection in the glass caught his attention, and he paused.


    The faint glint of the Shadow Eye shimmered in his gaze. It was subtle, only noticeable if someone looked too closely, but it was there¡ªa dark, pulsating purple hue that seemed alive. He stared at it for a moment, unsure if he should feel proud or uneasy.


    "A doorway to the abyss," he repeated softly. The phrase had been etched into his mind since the system''s notification.


    Curiosity gnawed at him. He hadn''t tested the Shadow Eye yet, and part of him was itching to see what it could do. But another part of him¡ªthe cautious part¡ªwarned him to tread carefully. Abilities tied to the shadow crystal were bound to have risks.


    "One test," he decided, stepping away from the window. "Just to see."


    William sat cross-legged in the center of the room, closing his eyes to concentrate. He reached for the Shadow Eye, willing it to activate. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, a wave of coldness swept through his body, and he felt his vision shift, even with his eyes closed.


    When he opened them, the room was no longer the same.


    The walls seemed to ripple, their surfaces shrouded in an inky blackness that oozed like liquid. Shadows stretched and twisted unnaturally, as if they were alive. The faint glow from the moon outside was muted, swallowed by the oppressive darkness.


    And then, there it was¡ªa faint, pulsing doorway hovering in the air before him.


    It wasn''t like any door William had ever seen. It was jagged and uneven, formed of writhing tendrils of shadow. The closer he looked, the more it seemed to shift, like it wasn''t entirely solid. A low hum emanated from it, filling the room with a sense of foreboding.


    William reached out hesitantly, his fingers trembling as they brushed the edge of the doorway. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world tilted.


    For a brief moment, he saw something¡ªan expanse of swirling darkness filled with faint pinpricks of light, like stars in a void. Shapes moved within it, massive and incomprehensible, their outlines barely discernible. A chill ran down his spine as a voice, low and distant, whispered something he couldn''t understand.


    Then, just as quickly as it had appeared, the vision was gone.


    William gasped, pulling his hand back. The doorway vanished, and the room returned to normal, though the coldness lingered in the air.


    "What was that?" he muttered, his heart pounding. Whatever he had just glimpsed, it wasn''t of this world.


    He leaned back against the bed, staring at the ceiling. The Shadow Eye was more than just an upgrade; it was a link to something far greater¡ªand far more dangerous¡ªthan he had anticipated.


    For the first time since forming the shadow crystal, doubt crept into William''s mind. He had gained power, yes, but at what cost?


    As he lay there, staring into the dark corners of the room, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was watching him.


    ---


    Meanwhile, across the academy grounds, a pair of figures stood in the shadows, speaking in hushed tones.


    "You felt it too?" one of them asked, their voice low and sharp.


    The other nodded, their eyes scanning the distant dormitory building. "It''s faint, but it''s there. A disturbance in the balance, the gate to the abyss has been opened"


    "Do you think it''s him?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    The first figure frowned, their expression hidden by the darkness. "Then we need to move. If what we suspect is true, we can''t afford to wait."


    "Agreed. But we have to be careful. He''s not the only one watching."


    The two figures disappeared into the night, their presence leaving an uneasy silence in their wake.


    __________________________


    Inside the abyss, the silence was broken by a low, guttural sound¡ªa deep, heavy breathing that echoed through the endless void. It was not the kind of breath that came from anything human. It was primal, ancient, and filled with a hunger that could consume worlds.


    From the darkness, a faint glow emerged, growing brighter and brighter until it took the shape of a massive, dark purple eye. It opened slowly, the pupil contracting as it adjusted to the dim light within the abyss.


    A voice followed, low and resonant, dripping with malice and satisfaction. "Yes... the boy has gained the key to the abyss."


    The eye narrowed slightly, its gaze piercing through the void, as if observing William from afar.


    "Good," the voice continued, a sinister edge creeping into its tone. "I need him to use his power more... to draw deeper from the shadows. Only then will the chains weaken... and I will finally be free from this accursed place."


    The sound of rattling chains echoed, harsh and grating, as though they were resisting the very notion of being undone. The purple eye glanced downward, its glow illuminating massive black chains that stretched across the void, binding an unseen form. The chains pulsed with a faint, silver light, remnants of an ancient power that still held sway over the abyss.


    "Fools," the voice growled, its tone shifting to contempt. "They thought they could contain me forever. But this boy... he will be my way out. He will be the one to shatter their precious bindings."


    The eye closed briefly, as if in contemplation, before snapping open again with renewed intensity.


    "Boy," it hissed, the sound resonating as though directed at William through the very fabric of existence. "You don''t yet know what you carry... what you have awakened. But soon, you will. And when you do..."


    The voice trailed off into dark laughter, the sound reverberating through the abyss like a storm. The chains rattled again, more violently this time, the silver light flickering as if struggling to hold its ground.


    From the abyss, the ancient being waited, its anticipation growing. It could sense William''s confusion, his curiosity, and his growing reliance on the shadow crystal. All of it was playing perfectly into its hands.


    It only needed time.


    ---


    Back in his dorm, William jolted awake, a sudden cold sweat covering his body. His heart pounded in his chest as he sat up, gasping for air. He didn''t remember dreaming, but a faint echo of that sinister laughter lingered in his mind.


    For a moment, he sat in the dark, staring at the shadows cast by the moonlight. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching him.

 Chapter 90

    It had been a week since William gained the shadow crystal and lost his wind ability. In that time, he had done everything he could to keep his secret safe. Skipping combat classes had been his go-to strategy. It wasn''t easy¡ªhe had to feign illness, claim extra assignments in Potions and Alchemy, or even pretend to be in another class. Each excuse had stretched his creativity and patience to their limits.But now, his safety net was gone.


    "Next week, we''ll be conducting the practical test for combat class," the teacher, a stern-faced man with arms like tree trunks, announced. His voice carried easily over the murmurs in the room. "It will test your reflexes, your ability to utilize your powers effectively, and most importantly, your skill in battle. This will not be an ordinary test¡ªit will be monitored by representatives from the academy council, and your performance could determine your future placement."


    Explore new worlds at empire


    William felt his stomach drop.


    The room buzzed with excitement and nervous energy.


    William kept his head down, pretending to write notes, but his thoughts were racing. A test? And combat-focused? There was no way he could fake his way through this. Without his wind ability, the truth would come out, and the consequences could be devastating.


    --- S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dorm Room Panic


    William paced his dorm room, his hands running through his hair. "This is bad," he muttered. "Really bad."


    Liam, who was sitting at his desk polishing his training gear, glanced up at him. "What''s wrong?" he asked, his tone casual but curious.


    "Yeah," Gavin chimed in from his bed, setting aside a book he was pretending to read. "You''ve been acting weird all week. What''s going on?"


    William paused, searching for an answer that wouldn''t give away too much. "It''s nothing," he said, forcing a small laugh. "Just something on my mind."


    Liam and Gavin exchanged a skeptical look, but they didn''t press further.


    William sat on the edge of his bed, his head in his hands. The shadow crystal pulsed faintly within him, a dark reassurance that he wasn''t entirely powerless. Still, he hadn''t fully mastered its essence, and using it in combat was risky. The shadow energy was wild and unpredictable, and he couldn''t afford to lose control in front of the entire class¡ªand the academy council.


    The only saving grace was his lightning ability, but even that wasn''t strong enough to stand on its own. It was a support skill at best, not something that could hold up against an opponent in a one-on-one fight. And besides, most people already knew he had the wind ability. Using a lightning ability would raise questions he couldn''t answer.


    He lay down, closing his eyes, trying to think.


    What can I do?


    The system''s cold, indifferent voice echoed in his mind.


    [System Notification]


    You just need to have another ability.


    William scoffed, his frustration bubbling over. "And how am I supposed to do that? It''s not like abilities grow on trees."


    The system didn''t respond.


    William''s eyes shot open as a memory surfaced. His heart began to race. "Wait a second..." he muttered, sitting up. "You''re right. I just need another ability."


    His mind raced back to when he first received his wind ability. The process had involved a unique testing stone, a relic used to draw essence from the user and match them with a compatible ability book.


    The description of the stone played in his mind like a mantra: It draws essence from the holder and finds an ability book compatible with the essence.


    Essence. Not soul essence.


    His shadow essence was an essence too. Perhaps it might work.


    A grin spread across William''s face as a spark of hope ignited within him. He shot up from his bed, startling Liam and Gavin, who exchanged another confused glance.


    "I''ve got to go," William said quickly, grabbing his jacket and heading for the door.


    "Go where?" Liam called after him, but William didn''t stop.


    If he was right, this could solve everything.


    __________________________


    When William reached the library, he was greeted by the familiar hum of chatter and the rustling of pages. The first eight floors were bustling with students, each engrossed in their studies or poring over tomes that contained everything from historical texts to advanced theories on soul crystals.


    He took the stairs two at a time, weaving through groups of students, until he reached the ninth floor. Unlike the chaos below, this floor was eerily quiet. Rows upon rows of shelves stretched out before him, lined with ancient, leather-bound books. Here, the air was thick with dust and silence, a stark contrast to the bustling energy below.


    But William wasn''t here for books.


    The tenth floor was his destination, and as he climbed the final set of stairs, the atmosphere shifted entirely. The top floor of the library wasn''t occupied by any students. It was the most restricted area, where the academy stored its ability books and other valuable relics. Few dared to come here unless they had a specific purpose¡ªand explicit permission.


    William hesitated as he reached the door. If he was right, this was where the ability-testing stones were kept. His shadow essence pulsed faintly within him, almost as if urging him forward.


    This has to work, he thought, pushing open the heavy door.


    ---


    The tenth floor was unlike anything William had ever seen. The walls were lined with intricate carvings, depicting scenes of legendary battles and mythical creatures. In the center of the room stood a circular platform, surrounded by pedestals. Each pedestal held a glowing orb or an open tome radiating faint energy.


    And there it was.


    On one of the pedestals, several small stones glimmered faintly under the soft light filtering in through the high windows. It was unassuming at first glance¡ªsmall and dull, with veins of light running through its surface¡ªbut William recognized it immediately.


    The ability-testing stone.


    His heart raced as he approached it. His shadow crystal throbbed, resonating with the stone as if it, too, recognized the relic''s purpose.


    William glanced around nervously. He wasn''t supposed to be here without authorization, but this was his only chance. Carefully, he placed his hand on the stone.


    For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the stone came alive, its veins of light glowing brighter as it began to draw from him. The sensation was strange¡ªa tug deep within his core, not painful but undeniably invasive.


    ---


    A faint glow surrounded the stone, and then, a number appeared, etched faintly on its surface: 92.


    He stepped back, staring at the glowing number. His heart raced as he turned to the shelves surrounding the platform. Each row of books was labeled with neatly engraved numbers. He scanned the shelves hurriedly, his breath quickening as his eyes darted across the room.


    92¡­ 92¡­


    Finally, his gaze landed on a section near the far end of the floor. He rushed over, his footsteps echoing in the vast, silent space. His eyes quickly scanned the spines of the books until he spotted it¡ªa black leather-bound tome with the number 92 etched in silver.


    William reached out and pulled the book from the shelf. It was lighter than he expected, and as he turned it over, the title gleamed under the dim light:


    Copycat.


    Author''s Note: I sincerely apologize for the repeating chapters, it''s because I have to be uploading chapters everyday,but I can''t write a new chapter daily cause I''m a student.

 Chapter 91

    He blinked, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Copycat?" he muttered under his breath. He hadn''t expected something so¡­ ambiguous.Curiosity and caution warred within him as he opened the book. The first page contained a brief description:


    "The ability to replicate the ability of anyone you touch. Limitations vary based on the real ability owner''s consent and last for 4 hours. Only one ability can be replicated per day."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. Replicate abilities? That sounded almost too good to be true. But as he read further, his excitement was tempered by the caveats.


    Still, this was exactly what he needed. With this ability, he could mimic someone else''s wind essence during the combat test, masking his own loss.


    ---


    William leaned against the bookshelf, clutching the tome tightly. A plan began to form in his mind. This ability could save him, but there was still one problem: activating it.


    He flipped through the pages until he found the instructions for unlocking the ability, but he stopped. A small smile tugged at his lips. I don''t need these instructions, he thought. I''ve got my cheat.


    The familiar chime of the system echoed in his mind as a notification appeared:


    [Ability Book Detected. Do you want to learn the ability: Copycat?]


    William sent a mental command without hesitation. Yes.


    Another notification followed:


    [Ability Learning: 20%]


    At first, nothing happened. Then, the book in his hands began to glow faintly, its silver etchings lighting up as though alive. The energy from the book poured into him, and William felt a connection forming¡ªa thread tying the essence of the book to his very being.


    The glow intensified for a moment before abruptly fading. The room fell silent once more, save for the sound of William''s heavy breathing.


    The system chimed again:


    [Ability Learned Successfully: Copycat.]


    William let out a sigh of relief, a small smile of triumph crossing his face. "I did it," he whispered. His heart raced as he realized the magnitude of what had just happened. With this ability, he finally had a way out of his dilemma.


    He stood, quickly hiding the book in the system inventory. No one could know he had it¡ªits value was far too great. Taking one last glance at the now-empty pedestal, he turned and left the room.


    As he descended the stairs, his mind raced. This ability isn''t just a solution to my current problem¡ªit''s a game changer. If I can master it, I could use it to gain an edge in ways no one else could.


    The faint hum of activity from the lower floors reached his ears as he approached the busier levels of the library. He kept his head low, blending in with the crowd.


    Now, he just had to find someone with the wind ability.


    ---


    William slipped out of the library, his thoughts a whirlwind of possibilities and problems. The ability to replicate powers was an incredible asset, but it wasn''t perfect. He only had a week to find someone with the wind essence and consent before the combat test, and more importantly, he needed to do it without raising suspicion.


    The academy grounds were bustling with students preparing for the upcoming tests. Groups practiced in open courtyards, the air crackling with energy as abilities were on full display. William''s eyes scanned the crowd, looking for anyone whose power mimicked his old wind essence.


    Think, William. Who in combat class has the wind ability?


    He racked his brain, his thoughts settling on a name: Marcus. Marcus was renowned for his mastery of wind techniques. He was a show-off, always eager to flaunt his abilities during training sessions. If there was anyone William could rely on to copy their powers, it was him.


    ---


    William headed toward the training grounds, where Marcus was known to spend his evenings. The area was alive with bursts of light, fire, and the occasional shimmer of water as students practiced their abilities. Sure enough, Marcus was there, surrounded by a small group of admirers.


    Marcus was in his element, whipping up miniature tornadoes that danced around his hands before dissipating into the air. His audience clapped, their admiration feeding his ego.


    William stayed at a distance, his mind working out a plan. He couldn''t just walk up and touch Marcus; he needed to find a way to ask Marcus for his consent¡ªthat wouldn''t be suspicious. He needed an excuse.


    William waited until the crowd thinned. When Marcus finally sat on a bench to catch his breath, William approached, feigning casualness.


    "Marcus," he called out, his voice steady.


    Marcus glanced up, raising an eyebrow. "What do you want?"


    William forced a grin. "I heard you''re the best with wind abilities."


    The flattery worked. Marcus smirked, clearly enjoying the attention. "Of course, I am. What about it?"


    William shifted awkwardly, trying to sound nonchalant. "Well¡­ my ability lets me copy other people''s powers for a short time. I was hoping you''d let me borrow yours for a bit. I just want to feel how strong it is."


    Marcus''s smirk vanished, replaced by a look of suspicion. "Copy my ability? You''re joking, right? Why would I let you do that?"


    "Because you''re the best," William said, trying to salvage the situation. "And I just¡ª"


    "Not happening," Marcus cut him off, standing abruptly. "Go bother someone else."


    Without another word, Marcus walked away, leaving William standing there, deflated.


    He clenched his fists, watching Marcus''s retreating figure. "This isn''t going to be easy," he thought grimly.


    And he was right.


    ---


    A week later, William was trudging back from the forest, his steps heavy with frustration. He hadn''t found a single consenting wind user, and the clock was running out.


    The combat test was in the afternoon, and while he still had time, it was slipping away faster than he could think of solutions. He''d asked almost every wind user in the academy, and all of them had refused. He''d run out of options.


    As he walked, the trees rustled around him, and the sound of dried leaves breaking underfoot snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned sharply, his heart racing, and spotted the ninja resting casually against a tree.


    The man''s dark figure blended with the shadows, but his glinting eyes were unmistakable. "What''s wrong, kid? You look absent-minded. Or are you nervous about the test?"


    William narrowed his eyes, annoyance flaring. "Why do you keep following me?"


    The ninja shrugged lazily. "Because I want to."


    "Stop," William snapped. "Or I''ll report you to the school."


    The ninja tilted his head, clearly amused. "That''s too bad. I guess I''ll just go back home and sharpen my wind ability some more, then."


    William froze, his breath catching. "Wind ability?"


    The ninja smirked under his mask. "What? Did I say something interesting?"


    Hope flickered in William''s chest, but he quickly masked it. "You''re bluffing."


    "Maybe," the ninja replied with a playful shrug. "But if you''re curious¡­ I could show you."


    William stared at him, the possibilities swirling in his mind. This could be it¡ªthe chance he desperately needed. But could he trust the ninja?


    William''s thoughts raced. This was an unexpected twist, but it might be the only chance he had left. He squared his shoulders, trying to sound casual.


    "I don''t care what abilities you have," he said, though his tone betrayed a hint of curiosity. "But if you''re just here to mess with me, save it. I''ve got more important things to do."


    The ninja tilted his head, the faint glint of amusement in his eyes visible even through the mask covering the lower half of his face. "Important things? Like wandering aimlessly and sulking because you can''t find what you''re looking for?"


    William clenched his fists. "What do you know about that?"


    "More than you think," the ninja said, leaning casually against the tree. "I''ve been watching you, kid. You''re desperate, and desperation makes people do reckless things."


    William bristled at the accusation but held his tongue. Instead, he focused on what really mattered. "If you''ve been watching me, then you know I need a wind user to agree to let me copy their essence."


    The ninja nodded, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "And what makes you think I''d help you?"


    "Because I don''t have a choice," William said bluntly. "And neither do you. You''ve been stalking me for weeks now¡ªdon''t act like you don''t have some hidden agenda."


    The ninja chuckled, a low, almost amused sound. "Fair point. But if I help you, what''s in it for me?" Enjoy new stories from empire


    William''s mind raced. He didn''t have much to offer, but he couldn''t afford to lose this opportunity. "What do you want?"


    The ninja seemed to consider this for a moment before shrugging. "Nothing. Let''s call it¡­ a favor for a favor. One day, when I need something, you''ll owe me."


    William hesitated. A vague promise like that was dangerous, but he was out of time and options. Finally, he nodded. "Fine. Deal."


    The ninja''s smirk widened. "Good. Let''s make this quick, then."


    ---


    The ninja extended his hand, and William hesitated only briefly before grasping it.


    [Ability Detected: Wind Manipulation. Do you wish to replicate this ability?]


    Yes.


    The familiar rush of energy surged through William as the system absorbed the ninja''s essence. This time, the connection felt stronger, more refined.


    [Replication Successful. Ability duration: 4 hours.] Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William released the ninja''s hand, the air around him swirling faintly as he tested the newfound power. Relief washed over him¡ªit was perfect, just as he remembered.


    "Thanks," he said, his tone stiff but sincere.


    The ninja waved him off, already retreating into the shadows. "Don''t mention it, kid. And remember¡ªthis favor isn''t free."


    Before William could respond, the ninja vanished, leaving him alone in the clearing.


    ---


    William took a deep breath, steadying his nerves as he resumed his walk back to the dorm. He had what he needed now, but the ninja''s cryptic warning lingered in his mind.


    There was no time to dwell on it, though. The combat test was only hours away, and he had a new ability to master before then.


    "This better work," William muttered to himself, the wind essence swirling faintly around his fingertips.


    Whatever challenges lay ahead, he was ready. Or so he hoped.

 Chapter 92 Skip

    High in the canopy of the forest, hidden from sight, a figure crouched on a thick branch. The twilight filtered through the leaves, revealing green hair tied back in a tight bun. The ninja''s piercing eyes scanned the scene below, watching the tension unfold between William and the boy with mild amusement.He pulled out a small, worn coin from his pouch, flipping it into the air with a soft ting. The coin spun in the twilight before landing neatly in his gloved hand. He glanced at the result and smirked.


    "Not yet," he murmured to himself. "Let''s see how far this kid can go on his own. But¡­" He shifted slightly, adjusting his position to get a better view. "If it looks like he''s about to die, I might step in. Maybe."


    He settled into the shadows, his presence undetectable as the battle below began.


    ---


    William''s heart pounded in his chest, every beat echoing the ticking clock in his mind. The boy had changed. His movements were sharper, his steps heavier with confidence. The purple mist had empowered him beyond William''s expectations.


    "You''re dead," the boy snarled, his voice venomous. His fists clenched, and the air around him seemed to ripple with an unnatural energy.


    William raised his hand, lightning crackling weakly around his fingers. His lightning ability wasn''t his strongest skill, but it was all he had for direct combat.


    The boy lunged, his speed unnervingly fast. William barely dodged, rolling to the side as the boy''s punch struck the ground, leaving a crater in its wake.


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    He''s stronger. Faster. Damn it, William thought, scrambling to his feet.


    The boy came at him again, this time swiping low. William leapt backward, his mind racing. He extended his hand, releasing a bolt of lightning that struck the boy square in the chest.


    But it did nothing.


    The boy laughed, the sound grating and mocking. "Is that all you''ve got? Pathetic!" He charged again, his body a blur.


    William sidestepped, narrowly avoiding a devastating blow. He spun around, electricity sparking from his hands as he aimed for the boy''s legs, trying to slow him down. The attack connected, but the boy barely flinched.


    "You''re just tickling me now," the boy taunted, swinging his arm in a wide arc. His fist grazed William''s side, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    William groaned, pain shooting through his ribs. I can''t keep this up. He''s too strong.


    The system chimed in his mind. [Time remaining: 5 minutes.]


    He gritted his teeth, pushing himself back to his feet. "You talk too much," he spat, trying to mask his fear.


    The boy grinned, advancing with deliberate slowness, savoring the moment. "Oh, I''m going to enjoy tearing you apart."


    William clenched his fists, sparks dancing across his knuckles. He had to think fast. His wind ability wasn''t something he had revealed in this fight¡ªit was his ace, his fallback. The boy didn''t know about it, and William intended to keep it that way until the perfect moment.


    The fight raged on, each exchange pushing William closer to the edge of exhaustion. The boy''s blows were relentless, his speed and power growing with every second. Meanwhile, William''s lightning attacks grew weaker, the strain taking its toll.


    Then, William saw it: the chasm looming just behind the boy. His pulse quickened as an idea began to form.


    He darted to the side, feinting a retreat. The boy followed, his movements fluid and predatory.


    "Running already?" the boy sneered.


    William didn''t respond, leading the boy closer to the edge. He skidded to a stop, turning to face his opponent one last time.


    "Done running?" the boy mocked, stepping closer.


    William raised his hand, summoning the last of his lightning. He fired, aiming deliberately wide. The boy dodged, smirking.


    "Missed me," he said, lunging forward.


    William planted his feet and extended his other hand. With a sharp exhale, he unleashed a powerful gust of wind, the force catching the boy off guard.


    The boy''s eyes widened in shock as the wind hit him, sending him teetering backward. "What¡ª" he started, but the words were cut off as he lost his balance, tumbling into the chasm below.


    William stumbled forward, gasping for air. He leaned over the edge, watching as the boy plummeted.


    The silence was broken by a deafening explosion. The boy''s body erupted in a violent blast, shaking the ground and sending a shockwave rippling through the forest. The force nearly knocked William off his feet.


    As the tremors subsided, William straightened, his heart still racing. The chasm below was eerily silent, smoke rising from its depths.


    High above, the ninja on the tree chuckled softly, flipping his coin once more. "Looks like he didn''t need my help after all."


    William turned away from the edge, his legs trembling as he began the long walk back to the academy. The system chimed again.


    [Quest complete. Reward: Level up.]


    He didn''t smile. Victory had come at a cost, and the weight of it pressed heavily on his shoulders. This was the first time he ever killed a human, and he didn''t even know how to feel about it.


    __________________________


    William trudged through the forest, his body battered and his mind racing. The faint glow of the system notification lingered in his vision.


    [Level up complete. Stats improved.]


    The words should have filled him with relief, but instead, they felt hollow. His chest ached, not just from the fight, but from the realization of how close he had come to death. He clenched his fists, electricity faintly crackling at his fingertips.


    "I barely made it," he muttered under his breath, glancing back toward the chasm. He couldn''t see it anymore, but the memory of the explosion, the sheer power of his opponent, was fresh.


    I need to get stronger.


    As he moved through the trees, the silence of the forest was broken by the faint sound of footsteps. William froze, every muscle in his body tensing.


    He turned sharply, his third eye activating instinctively. A faint outline shimmered in his vision, high up in the trees. His heart sank. Someone''s been watching.


    "Impressive," a voice called out from above. It was calm, almost casual, but carried an edge of danger. "I didn''t think you''d survive that fight."


    William stepped back, his eyes scanning the canopy. "Who''s there?"


    The figure dropped silently from the trees, landing a few feet away. The moonlight revealed the ninja, his green hair glinting faintly. He wore a simple but effective outfit of dark cloth, designed for stealth, with a short sword strapped to his back.


    "Relax," the ninja said, raising his hands slightly. "If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be dead."


    William recognized the ninja, it was the same one who saved him from the anbu.


    "Comforting," William said dryly, his body still tense. "What do you want?"


    The ninja smirked, tossing the coin he''d been playing with into the air and catching it effortlessly. "To watch, mostly. You''re interesting, kid. Got a lot of fight in you."


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion," William snapped.


    The ninja chuckled. "Fair enough. But let me give you some free advice¡ªyou''re not strong enough yet. That boy you fought? He was a small fish in a very big pond. If you want to survive out here, you''ll need more than lightning and a gust of wind."


    William''s jaw tightened. "And you''re here to teach me?"


    "Maybe," the ninja said, flipping his coin again. "Depends on how lucky you are."


    William frowned, the tension in his body giving way to irritation. "I don''t have time for games."


    The ninja''s expression turned serious. "Neither do I. That''s why I''m here. You''ve got potential, but potential doesn''t mean much if you die before you can use it."


    William stared at him, trying to gauge his intentions. The ninja''s posture was relaxed, but there was a sharpness to his gaze that made it clear he was no ordinary observer.


    "What''s your name?" William finally asked.


    "Call me Zarin," the ninja said with a grin. "And don''t worry, kid. I''m not your enemy¡ªyet."


    "I''ll come meet you soon." He said. With that, Zarin leapt back into the trees, disappearing as quickly as he''d appeared.


    __________________________ S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William reached the academy grounds just when the moon started coming out. The sprawling structure loomed in the distance, its towers and walls bathed in the soft glow of the rising sun. The quiet of the early morning was a stark contrast to the chaos of the night.


    Inside, the academy was eerily empty. Most students were already in their room doing some naughty deeds, unaware of the battle that had taken place in the forest. William slipped into his dormitory, waved to Liam and Gavin before collapsing onto his bed without even removing his boots.


    His last thought before sleep claimed him was of Zarin''s words: You''re not strong enough yet.


    He clenched his fists, a flicker of determination igniting within him. I''ll get stronger. No matter what it takes.

 Chapter 93 Pls skip

    William trudged through the dense forest, the ground crunching softly under his feet. The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows that seemed to move with him. He pulled his hood tighter against the cool evening breeze, his mind a whirl of thoughts as he made his way back to the dormitory.He had spent hours weighing the pros and cons of his situation since the loss of his soul crystal. To his surprise, the conclusion he had come to wasn''t entirely grim. Losing the soul crystal had seemed catastrophic at first, but the gains he''d received in return balanced the scales.


    For one, he no longer had access to wind essence or soul essence. That much was undeniable. But in its place, he had gained shadow essence, a resource just as potent, if not more so. The new energy coursed through his body with a dark vitality that was strange yet thrilling.


    And then there was the upgrade to his abilities. The transformation of his 3rd eye into the Shadow Eye wasn''t merely a cosmetic change. With an eager grin, he recalled the brief description the system had provided when the upgrade was completed:


    Shadow Eye


    Description: A doorway to the abyss.


    The words had sent a shiver down his spine, but not out of fear¡ªout of sheer excitement. He didn''t yet know the full extent of what this ability could do, but the name alone spoke volumes about its potential. A doorway to the abyss? It sounded ominous and powerful, two qualities he was quickly learning to embrace.


    William had yet to test the Shadow Eye in any real scenario, but he had a gut feeling it would prove to be one of his most valuable assets. The only thing that dampened his enthusiasm was the glaring problem of his missing wind ability.


    "How am I supposed to explain this?" he muttered under his breath, kicking a loose stone off the trail.


    His wind ability had been integral to his combat strategy, and its sudden absence would undoubtedly raise questions. Questions he wasn''t prepared to answer. Keeping its loss a secret would be a challenge, especially during any mandatory training sessions.


    But as he thought about it more, William realized he had no choice. The fewer people who knew about the shift in his abilities, the better.


    "I''ll figure it out," he told himself, steeling his resolve. "I always do."


    The forest began to thin as he approached the edge of the academy grounds. The towering silhouette of the dormitory loomed in the distance, its lights flickering faintly through the mist. William quickened his pace, eager to reach the sanctuary of his room.


    The events of the past few days had left him drained, both physically and mentally. As much as he hated to admit it, he needed rest. But even as he walked, his mind buzzed with ideas and plans. The shadow crystal was still new, and he had so much to explore about his abilities and their limitations.


    One thing was certain: he was no longer the same William who had stumbled into this academy. He was something different now, something stronger¡ªand, perhaps, more dangerous.


    Pulling his hood down as he entered the dormitory building, William slipped inside unnoticed. The corridors were quiet, and the faint hum of the overhead lights was the only sound accompanying him as he made his way to his room.


    Shutting the door behind him, he leaned against it with a sigh. "A doorway to the abyss," he whispered, a flicker of excitement dancing in his eyes. "Let''s see where it leads."


    __________________________


    William stood in the quiet stillness of his dorm room, both Liam and Gavin wasn''t in the room, the faint hum of activity from the rest of the building muffled by the walls. He set his bag down and moved to the small desk by the window, the moonlight illuminating the bare wooden surface. His reflection in the glass caught his attention, and he paused.


    The faint glint of the Shadow Eye shimmered in his gaze. It was subtle, only noticeable if someone looked too closely, but it was there¡ªa dark, pulsating purple hue that seemed alive. He stared at it for a moment, unsure if he should feel proud or uneasy.


    "A doorway to the abyss," he repeated softly. The phrase had been etched into his mind since the system''s notification.


    Curiosity gnawed at him. He hadn''t tested the Shadow Eye yet, and part of him was itching to see what it could do. But another part of him¡ªthe cautious part¡ªwarned him to tread carefully. Abilities tied to the shadow crystal were bound to have risks.


    "One test," he decided, stepping away from the window. "Just to see."


    William sat cross-legged in the center of the room, closing his eyes to concentrate. He reached for the Shadow Eye, willing it to activate. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, a wave of coldness swept through his body, and he felt his vision shift, even with his eyes closed.


    When he opened them, the room was no longer the same.


    The walls seemed to ripple, their surfaces shrouded in an inky blackness that oozed like liquid. Shadows stretched and twisted unnaturally, as if they were alive. The faint glow from the moon outside was muted, swallowed by the oppressive darkness.


    And then, there it was¡ªa faint, pulsing doorway hovering in the air before him.


    It wasn''t like any door William had ever seen. It was jagged and uneven, formed of writhing tendrils of shadow. The closer he looked, the more it seemed to shift, like it wasn''t entirely solid. A low hum emanated from it, filling the room with a sense of foreboding.


    William reached out hesitantly, his fingers trembling as they brushed the edge of the doorway.


    The world tilted.


    For a brief moment, he saw something¡ªan expanse of swirling darkness filled with faint pinpricks of light, like stars in a void. Shapes moved within it, massive and incomprehensible, their outlines barely discernible. A chill ran down his spine as a voice, low and distant, whispered something he couldn''t understand.


    Then, just as quickly as it had appeared, the vision was gone.


    William gasped, pulling his hand back. The doorway vanished, and the room returned to normal, though the coldness lingered in the air.


    "What was that?" he muttered, his heart pounding. Whatever he had just glimpsed, it wasn''t of this world.


    He leaned back against the bed, staring at the ceiling. The Shadow Eye was more than just an upgrade; it was a link to something far greater¡ªand far more dangerous¡ªthan he had anticipated.


    For the first time since forming the shadow crystal, doubt crept into William''s mind. He had gained power, yes, but at what cost?


    As he lay there, staring into the dark corners of the room, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was watching him.


    ---


    Meanwhile, across the academy grounds, a pair of figures stood in the shadows, speaking in hushed tones.


    "You felt it too?" one of them asked, their voice low and sharp.


    The other nodded, their eyes scanning the distant dormitory building. "It''s faint, but it''s there. A disturbance in the balance, the gate to the abyss has been opened"


    "Do you think it''s him?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    The first figure frowned, their expression hidden by the darkness. "Then we need to move. If what we suspect is true, we can''t afford to wait."


    "Agreed. But we have to be careful. He''s not the only one watching."


    The two figures disappeared into the night, their presence leaving an uneasy silence in their wake.


    __________________________


    Inside the abyss, the silence was broken by a low, guttural sound¡ªa deep, heavy breathing that echoed through the endless void. It was not the kind of breath that came from anything human. It was primal, ancient, and filled with a hunger that could consume worlds.


    From the darkness, a faint glow emerged, growing brighter and brighter until it took the shape of a massive, dark purple eye. It opened slowly, the pupil contracting as it adjusted to the dim light within the abyss.


    A voice followed, low and resonant, dripping with malice and satisfaction. "Yes... the boy has gained the key to the abyss." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The eye narrowed slightly, its gaze piercing through the void, as if observing William from afar.


    "Good," the voice continued, a sinister edge creeping into its tone. "I need him to use his power more... to draw deeper from the shadows. Only then will the chains weaken... and I will finally be free from this accursed place."


    The sound of rattling chains echoed, harsh and grating, as though they were resisting the very notion of being undone. The purple eye glanced downward, its glow illuminating massive black chains that stretched across the void, binding an unseen form. The chains pulsed with a faint, silver light, remnants of an ancient power that still held sway over the abyss.


    "Fools," the voice growled, its tone shifting to contempt. "They thought they could contain me forever. But this boy... he will be my way out. He will be the one to shatter their precious bindings."


    The eye closed briefly, as if in contemplation, before snapping open again with renewed intensity.


    "Boy," it hissed, the sound resonating as though directed at William through the very fabric of existence. "You don''t yet know what you carry... what you have awakened. But soon, you will. And when you do..."


    The voice trailed off into dark laughter, the sound reverberating through the abyss like a storm. The chains rattled again, more violently this time, the silver light flickering as if struggling to hold its ground. Read latest chapters at empire


    From the abyss, the ancient being waited, its anticipation growing. It could sense William''s confusion, his curiosity, and his growing reliance on the shadow crystal. All of it was playing perfectly into its hands.


    It only needed time.


    ---


    Back in his dorm, William jolted awake, a sudden cold sweat covering his body. His


    heart pounded in his chest as he sat up, gasping for air. He didn''t remember dreaming, but a faint echo of that sinister laughter lingered in his mind.


    For a moment, he sat in the dark, staring at the shadows cast by the moonlight. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching him.

 Chapter 94 Skip

    The morning sun peeked through the window, casting a gentle warmth across William''s face as he stirred awake. He blinked, squinting at the soft glow illuminating the room, feeling a strange sense of rejuvenation wash over him. The familiar hum of the system''s notification filled the air, signaling his survival for another day. 50 experience points gained, it chimed brightly. He still recalled what the system had mentioned about being a prototype; it left him with lingering questions. "Was there another version of the Shadow System?" "Who else might have it, and were they aware of him?" He shook his head, dismissing the thoughts. "Overthinking will make me go bald," he chuckled to himself, his cheeks lifting slightly as he got out of bed.Gavin was already awake, scrolling through his phone with a sleepy expression, but Liam remained wrapped in his blanket, snores escaping him in rhythmic bursts. Today was Saturday, which meant no lectures, no responsibilities, just freedom to explore. William stretched his arms over his head, muscles taut as he relished the moment. After a quick freshen-up and donning a clean shirt, he returned to the room just as Liam emerged from his cocoon of blankets, hair a wild mess.


    Soon, all three of them were ready, heading down the busy corridors of the dormitory toward the cafeteria. The sounds of students chattering and laughing filled the air, setting a lively mood for the day.


    They grabbed their food trays, each piled high with scrambled eggs, toast, and a side of fruit, and spotted Sofia and Eleanor seated by the window. As they approached, both girls looked up, and their eyes immediately landed on William, a silent question flickering in their gaze. William chuckled, knowing exactly what they were curious about.


    He set his tray down and leaned in. "It''s wind ability," he announced, a hint of pride edging his voice.


    Sofia''s face broke into a wide grin. "That''s amazing, William! The wind ability is powerful if you master it. Imagine all the things you could do!" She leaned in, her eyes practically sparkling with excitement. "I''ve read about wind users who can control storms. It''s awesome!"


    Eleanor chimed in, nodding enthusiastically. "Yeah, that''s incredible! The gardener at the palace also has the wind ability too. He uses wind shapes flowers into delicate designs that have nobles begging to hire him."


    William''s face fell slightly, caught off-guard by the comparison. Did she even realize what that implied? A momentary image of himself, bending wind to shape rose bushes, flashed in his mind. He quickly shook it off, forcing a smile and focusing on his food as everyone else chattered on.


    After breakfast, the three boys made their way to the academy''s bustling market, eager to explore its variety of treasures and necessities. The path was alive with students and vendors, each stall filled with items as varied as the academy itself. Shiny weapons glistened under the sunlight, while enchanted clothing and mystical trinkets beckoned passersby to stop and marvel.


    They wandered past a weapons stall, where swords, staffs, and daggers gleamed, their blades casting tiny rainbows under the light. One sword, in particular, caught William''s attention¡ªa slender blade etched with swirling patterns that reminded him of wind. He could almost feel its pull, but he tore his gaze away, making a mental note to save up. A weapon like that seemed perfectly suited for a wind user.


    Their main goal was to buy a soul potion. As they neared the potion stall, William''s eyes zeroed in on the price tag: $3,000.


    "Three thousand dollars?" he murmured, incredulous as he looked at Gavin and Liam.


    Gavin shrugged, barely phased. "Soul potions aren''t cheap. The ingredients alone are rare, and the brewing process takes weeks."


    "Think of it as an investment," Liam added casually, glancing at the other potions on display. "It''ll help you regain energy faster and keep up with training without burning out."


    Still, the price weighed on William''s mind, and he turned to the store owner, an older man with a stern expression. "Is there any discount for middle-tier citizens?" he asked, hoping for a break.


    Though it seemed absurd to ask, it was common thing in the world. Higher-tier citizens always enjoyed more incentives and discounts in this world. The store owner paused, sizing William up with a hint of skepticism before finally speaking.


    "There''s a five percent discount for middle-tier citizens," he answered, his voice flat.


    "Alright. And if I buy¡­ say, ten of them?" William pressed on, his tone hopeful.


    The store owner raised an eyebrow but replied, "If you buy ten, there''s a two percent discount on each potion."


    Doing a quick calculation, William thought, Seven percent off each soul potion¡­ ah, I should''ve focused more on math. Just then, the system voice broke through his thoughts: Each soul potion will cost $2,790. Ten will total $27,900.


    "Thanks," William said to the system. Smiling, he told the store owner, "I''ll take ten, and I''m a middle-tier citizen."


    Gavin''s eyes widened. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Liam was too busy browsing other items to notice.


    "Do you have identification?" the store owner asked, his demeanor shifting slightly, a hint of skepticism in his tone.


    William transformed his earring into his original phone form and displayed his identification, which confirmed his status as a middle-tier citizen.


    The store owner''s attitude changed almost instantaneously. "Ah, I see! One moment," he said, warmth flooding back into his voice. He disappeared behind a curtain, returning shortly with a small box cradled in his hands.


    William opened the box, revealing glass vials containing a glowing blue liquid that pulsed with energy. He could feel the aura radiating from them, sending a shiver of excitement down his spine. "Perfect," he murmured, counting the vials to ensure they were all there.


    After transferring the money, he watched his balance dip from $55,000 to $27,900. He still had some funds left, and the soul potions should last him for a month. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He closed the box and, with a thought, stored it into his system inventory. The box vanished from his hands, prompting a surprised furrow from Gavin, who had been watching closely.


    "Some kind of spatial artifact?" Gavin thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. But there was more to his curiosity: how was William a middle-tier citizen, and how did he have that kind of money? Isn''t he an orphan. Gavin pondered, And he also has a spatial artifact. There were many ways to earn contribution points and advance in citizenship, and one way was if a soldier died in war, contribution points would be given to their kin. He glanced at William, pity softening his gaze. "What a poor soul," he thought. Experience new stories on empire


    As they continued walking, they passed several other shops and stalls. A gaming center caught William''s attention, the bright lights and energetic laughter spilling out onto the street. The allure of high-tech entertainment was too tempting to resist, and they stepped inside, captivated by the atmosphere.


    Inside, students cheered and laughed, immersed in various games. The main attraction was a line of treadmills along the far wall, each one promising to test speed and agility to exhilarating heights. They were rumored to reach speeds comparable to the legendary Flash.


    "Why don''t you give it a try, Gavin?" William suggested, an excited grin spreading across his face.


    Gavin laughed nervously. "Are you kidding? Those things look intense!"


    "Come on, it''ll be fun!" Liam encouraged, nudging him forward.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Gavin put on the safety helmet¡ªa requirement for not getting injured¡ªand stepped onto one of the treadmills. William watched in awe as Gavin started running. The speed built rapidly, transforming him into a blur, his footsteps pounding like a drumbeat. The exhilaration on his face was unmistakable, and William felt a thrill of excitement just watching.


    The onlookers cheered and shouted in encouragement, laughter ringing through the air. Beside William, Liam smirked and muttered, "Show-off."


    After a few minutes, Gavin slowed down and came to a stop, panting heavily, his soul essence nearly depleted. The crowd erupted in applause, cheering for his impressive run.


    He walked over to Liam and William, a proud grin plastered on his face. "Bet you can''t do that, Fire Boy!" he teased, glancing at Liam with a challenging smirk.


    "Please," Liam said, rolling his eyes dramatically. " I can do better than that snail race."


    The rest of the morning was spent exploring the market, stocking up on snacks, a few fruits like watermelon and strawberry milk, which Gavin insisted were perfect for a 3 a.m. midnight snack.


    As they made their way back, arms filled with bags and spirits high, William felt a quiet contentment settle over him. One step closer to his goal, and surrounded by friends, he felt a growing sense of purpose in the academy.


    Author''s Note: Thank you DaoistEYNHfS for the golden ticket, I really appreciate it.


    Thank you all for reading and your support.

 Chapter 95

    Read exclusive chapters at empireThe air in the combat arena was thick with tension as students lined up, eager to show off their abilities in the one-on-one elimination matches. The crowd around the stage buzzed with excitement, each person waiting for the first battle to kick off. Several teachers, their stern faces set, surrounded the stage, ready to step in at the first sign of danger. The rules were simple: victory was declared when one student was thrown off the stage or surrendered. A match could end at any moment, but the instructors were there to ensure no one got seriously hurt.


    William looked into the arena, his heart pounding in his chest. The combat stage was circular, the floor made of smooth stone, and elevated high enough to prevent any accidental falls from the platform. He quickly scanned the students already standing on two of the multiple stages. Liam and Eleanor were up first, and as expected, each dominating their fight.


    Liam, with his fiery red hair and a confident smirk, stood across from a student wielding water abilities. His opponent was a girl named Ava, who had an impressive control over water, able to summon waves with a simple gesture. Liam, however, was unshaken. As the match began, Liam wasted no time, summoning a massive inferno in his hands. The air around him shimmered with the heat as he launched a fireball at Ava. She responded by creating a wall of water to block the attack, but Liam''s flames were relentless. He pushed forward, using more of his soul essence to fan the flames, making them surge even higher.


    Ava attempted to drown Liam with a massive wave, but Liam''s fiery aura only grew hotter. With a final burst, he hurled a stream of fire that engulfed the water, evaporating it instantly and forcing Ava to retreat. Liam''s opponent was soon overwhelmed, and with one last blast of fire, she was knocked off the stage. The crowd erupted in applause as Liam stood victorious, a confident grin on his face.


    Eleanor''s fight was next. She faced a student with the ability to control ice, same as her a calm and collected boy named Kian. The match began with Kian creating a freezing mist that spread across the stage, instantly lowering the temperature. But Eleanor was ready. She didn''t flinch as the cold air hit her; instead, she summoned her own ice powers, creating sharp spikes of ice that clattered against Kian''s frozen barriers. The clash of ice against ice rang out as Eleanor skillfully manipulated her surroundings, creating large shards to send flying toward Kian.


    Kian countered with a blizzard, hoping to overwhelm her, but Eleanor was too fast. She summoned a massive ice storm of her own, the winds of which were far colder and more controlled. She shaped the ice into a series of daggers, each one faster and sharper than the last. Within moments, Kian was covered in frost, unable to move, and with a swift motion, Eleanor sent him flying off the stage with an icy blast. The crowd cheered as Eleanor, once again, dominated her match.


    William watched their victories with mixed emotions¡ªpride in his friends'' abilities but also a deep sense of pressure. His turn was coming up soon. The next opponent had to be dealt with. But how would he fare against someone with an elemental ability he hadn''t faced before?


    When the announcer called William''s name, he snapped out of his thoughts and stepped forward, his mind already racing. His opponent, a student named Donovan, was known for his exceptional control over earth. Donovan stood across from him, his broad shoulders squared in anticipation. The match was about to begin.


    The bell rang, signaling the start of the match. Donovan wasted no time, stomping his foot onto the ground and sending sharp rocks flying toward William, the earth beneath him shifting as if it were alive. William reacted quickly, raising his hands in a defensive posture, and summoned the wind¡ªbut immediately, something felt wrong.


    The wind responded to him, yes, but it wasn''t the usual light breeze he was accustomed to. This wind he copied from the ninja was powerful, more forceful, and it felt... sharper. It whipped around him like a violent storm, far stronger than anything he had controlled before. The gusts barely obeyed his command, spinning out of control.


    William''s heart raced as the wind turned into a violent torrent, the air around him buzzing with energy. He couldn''t stop it¡ªif he didn''t reign it in, Donovan would be crushed by the storm he had unleashed.


    "Focus!" William muttered to himself, trying to calm the chaos inside him. His fingers tingled as the wind swirled around him, forcing him to focus harder.


    Donovan, on the other hand, was completely unfazed by the gusts of wind. He stomped his feet again, this time causing the earth to rise beneath him in a solid wall. The rocks shielded him from the worst of the wind''s force, and he advanced, sending more jagged pieces of earth toward William.


    William tried again, reaching for the wind, this time with more control. The storm around him died down a bit, but it still felt unpredictable, like it had a life of its own. He turned the wind toward the incoming rocks, lifting them into the air and sending them flying off to the side, redirecting their course.


    Donovan didn''t hesitate. He slammed his hand into the ground, causing the earth beneath William to crack open. The platform trembled as giant rocks rose up, forcing William to move quickly or be trapped. He used the wind to lift himself into the air, avoiding the rocks, but he had to keep a tight grip on the swirling gusts. His heart raced. If he lost control now...


    His eyes locked on Donovan, who grinned, thinking he had William cornered. He sent a barrage of rocks flying, large chunks of stone aimed straight for him. William''s chest tightened. He needed to finish this¡ªnow.


    With a sharp breath, he finally found his footing. He called the wind, this time focusing all his energy into the gusts. The wind rushed toward him, sharper and faster than before, and with a concentrated push, he directed it toward the earth-user. The powerful wind slammed into Donovan''s earthen shield, forcing it back, and then broke through the ground beneath his feet.


    The earth trembled as Donovan stumbled, trying to regain control of the shifting terrain. William saw his opening.


    With one final push, William summoned a violent gust of wind, pushing Donovan off his feet and sending him flying across the arena. The crowd gasped as Donovan was thrown off the edge of the platform, landing with a heavy thud on the ground below.


    The bell rang again, and the instructor''s voice echoed over the arena. "Winner¡ªWilliam!"


    William stood frozen for a moment, still feeling the lingering surge of power in his hands. He hadn''t expected to be that strong¡ªtoo strong. His chest heaved with exhaustion, and for a moment, a cold sense of dread crept into his thoughts. The strength of the wind, did I copied the ninja essence also?


    But for now, it didn''t matter. He had won. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 96

    After William''s intense match, other students stepped forward to face their own challenges. The battles continued, each showcasing the unique abilities of the academy''s students. Flames roared, water surged, earth quaked, and winds howled as students pushed their powers to the limit. Some matches were over in seconds, with clear winners dominating their opponents, while others dragged on, both competitors evenly matched.The audience grew louder with every fight, cheering for their favorites and wincing at near misses. The teachers stood on the outskirts, their sharp eyes scanning every battle for signs of trouble. Occasionally, one would step in, halting a match before anyone could get seriously hurt.


    When the final match ended, the students gathered near the stage, their bodies weary from the exertion and their minds reeling with the excitement of the day. The arena was littered with scorch marks, cracked stones, and puddles of water, evidence of the intense battles fought.


    The head combat instructor, a tall woman with piercing green eyes and a commanding presence, stepped onto the stage. Her name was Professor Kael, and she was known for her strict yet fair approach to teaching. The crowd immediately fell silent as she raised a hand.


    "Well done, everyone," she began, her voice clear and firm. "Today''s matches were not only a test of your abilities but also of your character. Each of you showed your strengths, your weaknesses, and your potential. And for that, you should be proud." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The students murmured among themselves, some smiling at the praise, others looking down, clearly disappointed with their performances.


    "But," Professor Kael continued, her tone sharp, "let me make one thing clear. To those who lost today, do not feel ashamed. Losing is not the end¡ªit''s a lesson. It shows you where you need to improve, what you need to work on. Use this experience to grow stronger. Each defeat is an opportunity, not a failure."


    Her gaze swept across the crowd, lingering on a few students who looked particularly dejected. Her words seemed to resonate with them, and a few straightened their backs, determination flickering in their eyes.


    "And to those who won," she said, her voice growing even firmer, "do not let victory make you complacent. Success is a double-edged sword¡ªit can inspire you to reach greater heights, or it can make you arrogant and stagnant. Do not settle for where you are now. You can do better. You must do better."


    William, standing near the edge of the group, felt her words hit home. He had won his match, but it hadn''t felt like a victory. The wind ability he had used was too wild, too dangerous, and he knew he couldn''t rely on it in the future. Besides nothing guarantees that he''ll be able to find someone with a strong ability he can copy, so he has to make his lightning ability stronger that he can depend on it in the future.


    Professor Kael softened her tone slightly, her voice carrying a hint of encouragement. "The path of mastery is long and challenging, but every step you take, whether forward or backward, is part of the journey. Remember that. Now, rest and prepare yourselves. The combat test was only the beginning. Greater challenges await."


    The students nodded, some with determination, others with apprehension. The day''s battles had taken a toll on everyone, but it had also sparked a fire¡ªa desire to grow stronger, to be better.


    As the group began to disperse, Liam and Eleanor approached William.


    "You were amazing out there," Eleanor said, her icy blue eyes filled with admiration.


    "Yeah, but that wind was crazy," Liam added, his tone a mix of excitement and curiosity. "It was different from your usual. What''s going on?"


    William hesitated, unsure how to respond. "It''s... complicated," he said finally. "I''m still figuring it out."


    Liam and Eleanor exchanged glances but didn''t press further. They could tell William was grappling with something, and they respected his need for space.


    "Whatever it is," Liam said, clapping him on the shoulder, "you''ll get it under control. You always do."


    Eleanor nodded in agreement, her expression softening. "We''re here if you need us."


    William managed a small smile. "Thanks, guys."


    As the three of them walked away from the arena, the sun began to set, casting long shadows over the training grounds. The day''s battles were over, but the lessons they had learned would stay with them. For William, the path ahead was uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªhe couldn''t stop now. The challenges were only just beginning.


    __________________________


    William and Liam trudged back to their shared dorm, the day''s battles still fresh in their minds. The corridors of the academy were quieter now, most students either in their rooms or grabbing a late meal. The golden light of the setting sun streamed through the tall windows, casting a warm glow on the polished floors.


    When they opened the door to their dorm, Gavin was already there, sitting on his bed with a satisfied smirk on his face. His uniform was a bit scuffed, and he was rubbing his knuckles, but the gleam in his eyes told them all they needed to know.


    "Looks like someone had a good day," Liam said, tossing his bag onto his bed.


    Gavin leaned back against the wall, crossing his arms. "You bet I did. Won my match in the martial arts class. Took down some guy who thought his size would save him." He grinned, flexing his arm playfully. "He didn''t see my moves coming."


    William chuckled, sitting on his bed and stretching out his tired legs. "Guess we all had a productive day. What was his ability?"


    "Nothing flashy," Gavin said with a shrug. "Earth enhancement¡ªhe could harden his skin like rock. But he was slow. I used his weight against him and kept aiming for his weak spots. Took a while, though. My knuckles feel like I''ve been punching bricks."


    Liam laughed, sitting cross-legged on his bed. "I bet that''s exactly what you were doing. I''m surprised your fists didn''t break."


    Discover hidden content at empire


    "I''m tougher than I look," Gavin replied with a wink. He turned his attention to Liam. "What about you? I heard you fought a pretty girl with water ability. How''d that go?"


    Liam smirked, his usual confidence shining through. "They didn''t stand a chance. It was over in under a minute."


    The three of them continued talking, sharing stories from their matches and joking about some of the more awkward moments they''d witnessed. Gavin reenacted his opponent''s slow punches, making them all laugh.


    As the night wore on, their energy began to wane. The day had been long and exhausting, and sleep was calling. One by one, they climbed into their beds, the room falling into a comfortable silence.


    Before drifting off, William stared at the ceiling, his thoughts racing. There were too many unanswered questions¡ªabout the ninja, about what lays behind the abyss door, and about what lay ahead.


    With a sigh, he closed his eyes, letting sleep take him. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, and he needed to be ready.


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 97

    The morning sunlight streamed through the dormitory windows, painting the room with warm hues of gold. William blinked awake, his excitement surging as he remembered what day it was. After three intense months at the academy, today marked the start of the long-awaited break. For William, this wasn''t just any break¡ªit was his chance to return to the orphanage, his home.He sat up in bed, rubbing the sleep from his eyes as a grin spread across his face. The orphanage wasn''t luxurious or filled with comforts, but it was the place where he had grown up, surrounded by people who cared for him like family.


    Gavin, already awake and stretching near the window, noticed William''s enthusiasm. "You look like a kid on his birthday," he said with a smirk.


    William chuckled. "It''s been months, Gavin. I haven''t seen the orphanage or anyone there since I got here. I''m just... looking forward to being home for a while."


    Liam groaned from his bed, his hair sticking out in all directions. "Home? You''re actually excited to leave this place? I was hoping I could just sleep through the whole break."


    "You''ve got family to visit, don''t you?" William asked, throwing a pillow at Liam, who dodged it lazily.


    "Yeah, yeah," Liam replied, yawning. "But those old man are not exactly what you''d call relaxing company. They''ll probably grill me about my grades and my abilities the entire time."


    Gavin laughed. "Sounds like a nightmare. At least William gets to go back to peace and quiet."


    "Peace and quiet?" William raised an eyebrow. "You clearly haven''t been to the orphanage. It''s chaotic, loud, and full of troublemakers. But it''s my kind of chaos."


    The three boys got ready for the day, their conversations filled with teasing and anticipation for their respective breaks. The academy halls were bustling with activity as students hurriedly packed bags, exchanged goodbyes, and made plans to meet up during the holidays.


    __________________________


    By mid-morning, William stood at the academy gates, a simple bag slung over his shoulder. He took a deep breath, letting the crisp air fill his lungs. The sight of several buses gave him chills as he remembered what had happened when they first came to the academy.


    "Don''t forget to bring me something interesting from the orphanage," Gavin said as he gave William a playful nudge.


    "And try not to get into any trouble," Liam added, though his tone was more teasing than serious.


    William grinned. "You two just make sure you survive your breaks. I''ll see you when we get back."


    He climbed aboard the bus marked with the name of his city. Soon, the buses began moving, accompanied by an intense convoy of soldiers¡ªfar more than when they had arrived.


    Tension on the Bus


    At first, the students on William''s bus were silent, their faces tense as they remembered the attack they''d experienced during their initial journey to the academy. The memory hung heavy in the air, unspoken but felt by all.


    Then, a familiar voice broke the silence. A student stood up¡ªit was the same boy who had cooked the hotpot on their first trip.


    "Alright, everyone," he said, clapping his hands. "I don''t know about you, but I think this calls for another hotpot. What do you say?"


    The tension in the bus eased as laughter rippled through the students. They cheered, their spirits lifting.


    Before the boy could start gathering ingredients, a loud, booming voice resounded through all the buses. "Ease up, kids! I''ve got something to set the mood!"


    All the students froze for a moment, then burst into cheers and laughter. They knew that voice¡ªit was Commander Charles, who was accompanying them on their journey back.


    Moments later, the rhythmic beat of Glory Phonk blared through the bus speakers. Heads nodded to the music, smiles spread, and the heavy atmosphere transformed into one of camaraderie and excitement.


    __________________________


    The journey was long but lively. By the time William''s bus arrived at his destination, the sun was beginning its descent, casting a warm glow over the familiar streets. As the gates of the orphanage came into view, his heart swelled with warmth and nostalgia.


    Pushing open the creaky iron gate, he was immediately greeted by the sound of children laughing and playing in the courtyard. A group of younger kids spotted him and came running, their faces lighting up with joy.


    "William''s back!" one of them shouted, and soon he was surrounded by tiny hands pulling at his sleeves and bombarding him with questions.


    "Did you bring us anything?"


    "What''s it like at the academy?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you meet anyone famous?"


    "Calm down, calm down," William said with a laugh, kneeling to their level. "I''ll tell you all about it later. But first, where''s Mr and Mrs Beth?"


    "She''s in her office," one of the older kids said, pointing toward the main building.


    William ruffled a few heads and made his way inside, the familiar scent of the old wooden floors and freshly baked bread greeting him. He found Mrs Beth in her small, cluttered office, scribbling something into a large ledger.


    When she looked up and saw him, her stern face softened into a warm smile. "William," she said, standing to embrace him. "You''ve grown."


    "It''s only been three months, Matron," William said, returning the hug.


    "Three months is long enough," she replied, her tone motherly. "Come, sit. Tell me how you''ve been. Are you eating well? Studying hard?"


    Write that William asked that where is Mr Beth, Mrs Beth replied that he is at work.


    As they talked, William felt a deep sense of comfort and belonging. For all the challenges and dangers he faced at the academy, this place would always be his true home.


    The rest of the day was spent catching up with the other orphans, sharing stories about the academy, and being roped into games with the younger kids. As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple, William sat on the steps of the main building, gazing out at the courtyard.


    For the first time in a while, he felt at peace.


    __________________________


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in a soft tapestry of orange and purple, William sat on the steps of the orphanage''s main building. The courtyard, now quieter, was bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun. The younger children had retreated inside for dinner, leaving him alone with his thoughts. He felt a rare peace¡ªa feeling of being home, of belonging.


    Just then, the creak of the iron gate broke the silence. William turned his head, and a smile crept onto his face as he saw a familiar figure walking in. Mr. Beth, his broad shoulders stooped slightly from exhaustion, entered with a bag slung over his shoulder. The man''s clothes were dusty, his hands calloused, but his warm eyes lit up the moment they landed on William.


    "William," Mr. Beth said, his voice a deep rumble of relief and joy.


    "Mr. Beth!" William exclaimed, standing up and jogging toward him.


    The two embraced, William feeling the strength in the older man''s arms as he patted his back. Though Mr. Beth wasn''t his biological father, he had always been a father figure to William¡ªa pillar of stability in an unpredictable world.


    "You''ve grown," Mr. Beth said, pulling back to take a good look at him.


    William chuckled. "Why does everyone keep saying that? It''s only been three months!"


    "Three months is enough for a boy to become a man," Mr. Beth replied with a grin. "And judging by how you''re carrying yourself, the academy''s been doing its job."


    "It''s been... an experience," William admitted. "But nothing beats being back here."


    Mr. Beth nodded, his expression softening. "I''m glad you feel that way. Come, walk with me. I need to stretch my legs after a long day."


    The two began walking slowly through the courtyard, the cool evening breeze brushing past them.


    "How''s work?" William asked, glancing at the tired lines on Mr. Beth''s face.


    "It''s work," Mr. Beth said with a weary smile. "Same old, same old. The fields don''t tend themselves, and someone''s got to keep the kitchen supplied. But enough about me. Tell me about the academy. What''s it like? Have you made any friends?"


    William hesitated for a moment, thinking about Gavin, Liam, and the challenges he had faced so far. "It''s... different. The training is tough, and the expectations are high. But I''ve made a few friends. Gavin and Liam¡ªthey''re good guys. We look out for each other."


    Mr. Beth smiled. "That''s good to hear. Friends make even the hardest times bearable. And the classes? Are they as challenging as they sound?"


    "They are," William admitted. "But they''re also exciting. I''ve learned a lot¡ªthings I never thought I''d understand, let alone be able to do. Though sometimes... it feels like I''m barely keeping up."


    "That''s the point of challenges," Mr. Beth said, his tone fatherly. "They push you to grow, to become stronger than you thought you could be. And knowing you, I''m sure you''re handling it just fine."


    William looked down, a small smile playing on his lips. "Thanks. That means a lot."


    They reached the edge of the courtyard and stood in silence for a moment, gazing at the orphanage illuminated by the fading sunlight.


    "You know," Mr. Beth began, his voice softer now, "seeing you here, standing tall and determined, reminds me of why we do what we do. Raising you kids¡ªit''s not easy, but moments like this make it all worth it." Find exclusive stories on empire


    William felt a lump in his throat. "You''ve always been there for us, for me. I don''t think I''d be where I am without you and Mrs. Beth."


    Mr. Beth placed a firm hand on William''s shoulder. "And we couldn''t be prouder of you. Remember, no matter where life takes you, this will always be your home. You''ll always have a place here."


    For a moment, the weight of everything¡ªhis struggles at the academy, his fears about the future¡ªlifted. In that moment, he felt like a kid again, safe and loved.


    "Thanks, Mr. Beth," William said quietly.


    "Now, let''s head inside before Mrs. Beth starts scolding me for keeping you out here too long," Mr. Beth said with a chuckle.


    William laughed, the sound light and free. Together, they walked back toward the building, the warmth of home surrounding them. For the first time in a long while, William felt ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

 Chapter 98

    The orphanage was quiet, the stillness of the night broken only by the occasional creak of old wooden beams and the soft rustle of the wind outside. William lay in his bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind restless. Everyone else was sound asleep¡ªthe younger kids dreaming in their shared rooms, and the caretakers no doubt exhausted after a long day.But William couldn''t sleep. Something about being back here brought a longing to experience the freedom he hadn''t felt since joining the academy. With a smirk, he swung his legs off the bed and crept toward the window.


    Carefully, he slid it open, the hinges whining softly in protest. He froze, listening for any sign of stirring in the rooms nearby. When none came, he climbed out, landing softly on the ground below.


    The night air was cool, and the streets were bathed in pale moonlight. William stuffed his hands into his pockets and began walking, his destination unclear. He just wanted to savor the quiet of the night and the freedom of being home.


    ---


    As William made his way back to the orphanage after a brief stroll, his path took him through a dimly lit alley. He hesitated, glancing around. Something felt... off. The faint scuffle of footsteps reached his ears, and three figures emerged from the shadows ahead.


    The leader, a fat boy adorned with gaudy jewelry, stepped forward with a sneer.


    "Look who we have here," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "The handsome boy, so you aren''t dead."


    The other two chuckled darkly, their eyes gleaming with cruelty.


    William sighed and crossed his arms. "Hi, Billy," he said dryly, his tone laced with mockery. "Why is every bully I meet named Billy?" he thought.(A/N: No offense to anyone bearing Billy) Then, with a smirk, he added, "You''re still fat, I see."


    The leader''s face twisted with rage, his cheeks flushed. One of his lackeys stepped forward, punching his fists together, the sound unnaturally metallic. "Just because you dyed your hair black doesn''t mean you can defy us, punk."


    William''s gaze flicked to the lackey''s fists. "These bastards got abilities too," he realized, his chest tightening. But this time, it wasn''t fear that filled him. It was something darker¡ªsomething fueled by memories of his suffering and the silent vow he had made to himself.


    He stood his ground, his expression calm, almost bored. "You really think this is going to end the way it did last time?"


    Billy smirked, his fat fingers curling into fists. "Oh, it''s going to end worse for you this time, boy."


    They lunged.


    ---


    It happened in an instant. William''s body moved on instinct, his lightning ability honed by months of training at the academy.


    The first boy swung a fist, but William sidestepped effortlessly, his hand darting out to grab the attacker''s wrist. With a surge of power, he sent a shock coursing through the boy''s arm, forcing him to drop to his knees with a scream.


    The other two charged toward him, but William raised his free hand, unleashing a crackling bolt of lightning that struck their legs. They collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony, their cries echoing in the narrow alley.


    "You¡­ you fucker!" one of them groaned, clutching his seared leg.


    William walked toward them, his steps deliberate, his eyes cold. "You know," he said, a sinister grin spreading across his face, "I''ve been meaning to get creative. How about this?" He crouched next to one of them, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "I''ll rip off your arm, shove it up your butt, and use it to pull your intestines out. How''s that for payback?"


    The fat leader''s eyes widened in horror. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    William''s grin widened. "Let''s find out, shall we?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The alley was soon filled with screams¡ªhorrifying, gut-wrenching screams that seemed to stretch on forever. Then, there was silence.


    ---


    William stood amidst the carnage, cleaning his hands with the fat bully''s shirt. He wrinkled his nose in disgust. "Gross," he muttered.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind, its tone wry. "You sure didn''t hold back, did you?"


    "They didn''t hold back when they tried to kill me," William replied, tossing the bloodied shirt aside. "It''s only fair."


    --- Read exclusive content at empire


    As William made his way back to the orphanage, his adrenaline slowly subsiding, he became aware of another presence. Someone was following him.


    He stopped abruptly, his sharp gaze scanning the shadows. "You can come out now," he said, his voice calm but commanding.


    A figure emerged from the darkness, dressed in black from head to toe, their face obscured by a mask. Green hair peeked out from under their hood. It was the ninja he had seen before¡ªZarin.


    "You again," William said, his tone annoyed. "What do you want?"


    Zarin stepped closer, their movements silent and deliberate. "To protect you."


    William narrowed his eyes. "Protect me? From what?"


    Zarin hesitated, their eyes meeting William''s with a seriousness that made his skin crawl. "I can''t tell you that. Not yet."


    Anger flared in William''s chest. "I''m not some helpless kid, and I don''t need protection. If you''re going to follow me, at least have the decency to explain why."


    "I''m under orders," Zarin replied, their tone unyielding.


    "Whose orders?" William demanded.


    Zarin didn''t answer. Instead, he turned and melted back into the shadows, leaving William fuming.


    "Coward," he muttered under his breath as he resumed his walk.


    ---


    By the time William climbed back through his window, the orphanage was still silent, the others deep in sleep. He closed the window softly and sat on the edge of his bed, his thoughts racing.


    The night had been anything but ordinary. He had confronted his past, shown his tormentors that he was no longer their victim, and encountered the mysterious ninja once more.


    As he lay back down, staring at the ceiling, a new resolve burned within him. Whatever Zarin was hiding, whatever dangers were lurking in the shadows, he would find out¡ªon his own terms.

 Chapter 99

    The golden rays of the morning sun bathed the grand palace as Eleanor''s carriage rolled through the grand gates. Her heart raced with excitement at the sight of home¡ªthe magnificent Spanish palace with its intricate carvings, sprawling gardens, and tall spires standing proudly against the blue sky.Eleanor leaned forward, a smile breaking across her face as the familiar scent of roses reached her. Her family''s touch was everywhere in the palace, from the warm tones of its walls to the joyful energy it radiated.


    As the carriage stopped, the grand doors of the palace opened, and her elder sister, Isabella, came rushing out. She was as radiant as ever, her dark curls bouncing as she ran, her green dress shimmering in the sunlight.


    "Eleanor!" Isabella called, arms wide open.


    Eleanor barely had time to step out before her sister enveloped her in a tight hug. Find adventures on empire


    "You''re late!" Isabella teased, pulling back to look at her. "Did you get lost at the academy, little sister?"


    "I missed the carriage," Eleanor replied with mock seriousness, "because I was too busy saving the academy from disaster."


    Isabella laughed, poking Eleanor in the side. "I''m sure you did. Tell me, did the handsome boys fall at your feet in gratitude?"


    Eleanor rolled her eyes, her cheeks flushing. "If they did, I didn''t notice."


    Before Isabella could tease her further, their parents appeared in the doorway. King Felipe and Queen Elizabeth were a picture of elegance and warmth. The king''s strong figure was softened by his easy smile, and the queen''s eyes sparkled with delight as she walked toward her daughters.


    "Welcome home, my darling," Queen Elizabeth said, pulling Eleanor into a gentle embrace. "We''ve missed you so much."


    "And it seems you''ve grown taller," King Felipe added, his voice filled with pride. "Are they feeding you properly at that academy?"


    Eleanor laughed. "They''re feeding me well enough, Father, but nothing compares to the meals here."


    The king chuckled, patting her shoulder. "Good answer. Come inside; breakfast is ready, and your sister has been eagerly awaiting your stories."


    As they walked into the palace, Eleanor felt a surge of happiness. The grand halls, adorned with paintings and tapestries, felt alive with the love and laughter of her family.


    Over breakfast, Eleanor recounted her time at the academy¡ªleaving out the darker moments, of course. Isabella listened intently, her chin resting on her hands, occasionally interrupting with dramatic gasps or playful remarks.


    "So," Isabella said, grinning mischievously, "no secret admirers? No late-night rendezvous under the moonlight?"


    "None," Eleanor replied, shaking her head. "But I did win a sparring match against one of the top students."


    "Of course you did!" King Felipe said, pride evident in his voice. "That''s my girl."


    As the day went on, Eleanor found herself falling back into the rhythm of palace life. She joined Isabella for a walk in the gardens, where they reminisced about their childhood and exchanged stories. Isabella teased her endlessly, but her love was evident in every word.


    Later, as the sun set, Eleanor sat with her parents in the drawing room. The king and queen listened patiently as she shared her thoughts about the academy and the things she had learned.


    "You''ve grown so much," Queen Elizabeth said, her voice filled with emotion. "It''s clear that the academy has shaped you into a strong and confident young woman."


    "But never forget," King Felipe added, "that you have a home here, and a family that loves you no matter where life takes you."


    Eleanor smiled, her heart full. She had been nervous about returning, but now she realized that there was nothing to fear. Her family''s love was her anchor, and with their support, she felt ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    That night, as she lay in her childhood bed, Eleanor gazed out the window at the stars. She thought of the academy, her friends, and the adventures yet to come. But for now, she was content. She was home.


    __________________________


    Gavin''s Arrival at the Football Club


    The air was thick with the sound of whistles, shouts, and the steady thud of a football being kicked around. Gavin stood at the entrance of the club, the towering gates decorated with the emblem of his team¡ªa roaring lion clutching a football. This wasn''t just a club to him; it was his home, his sanctuary from the chaos of the outside world.


    The sun was setting, casting an orange glow over the field as players practiced tirelessly. Gavin tightened the strap of his duffel bag on his shoulder and walked through the gates, his cleats clicking softly on the pavement.


    As he made his way toward the locker room, a familiar voice called out.


    "Gavin!"


    He turned to see Coach Morales, his mentor and father figure, standing near the sidelines with a clipboard in hand. The coach''s rugged face broke into a smile, his whistle dangling from his neck.


    "You''re late, kid," Morales said, though his tone was more amused than reprimanding.


    "Sorry, Coach," Gavin replied, grinning. "Got held up on the way."


    "Well, get changed. The boys are warming up. You know the drill."


    Gavin nodded and headed into the locker room. The familiar smell of sweat and leather greeted him as he entered, and the walls were plastered with posters of legendary matches and inspirational quotes.


    His teammates were already there, laughing and joking as they laced up their boots.


    "Hey, look who decided to show up!" one of them, Lucas, teased. He was the team''s striker and Gavin''s best friend.


    "Better late than never," Gavin shot back, tossing his bag onto the bench.


    "You ready for tomorrow''s match?" asked another teammate, Marco.


    "Always," Gavin replied, a confident smirk on his face.


    He changed quickly, pulling on his jersey with the club''s logo over his chest. The number 10 was stitched on the back¡ªa symbol of the responsibility and respect he carried as the team''s playmaker.


    Once outside, the field felt like freedom. The turf beneath his feet, the ball at his toes¡ªit was where he belonged.


    "Alright, boys!" Coach Morales shouted. "Circle up!"


    The team gathered around, their energy electric. Gavin felt a surge of pride looking at his teammates. This wasn''t just a group of players; they were his family.


    "Tomorrow''s match is a big one," Morales began. "I don''t want you going out there thinking it''s just another game. Play like it''s the final, because that''s how we win."


    The players nodded, their determination palpable. Gavin met Lucas''s gaze, and they exchanged a nod.


    After the pep talk, practice began. Gavin moved like he was born on the field¡ªhis passes sharp, his control effortless. He orchestrated the team''s movements, setting up plays and shouting commands. The younger players looked up to him, and even the older ones respected his skill and composure.


    As the sky darkened and the floodlights buzzed to life, Gavin stayed behind after practice. The field was empty now, save for him and Coach Morales, who stood watching from the sidelines.


    "You''ve come a long way, Gavin," Morales said, his voice low but proud. "You''ve got the talent, but more importantly, you''ve got the heart."


    "Thanks, Coach," Gavin said, kicking the ball lightly.


    "You remind me of myself when I was your age," Morales continued. "But remember, this game isn''t just about skill. It''s about teamwork, discipline, and resilience. Don''t forget that."


    "I won''t," Gavin promised.


    As he left the field that night, the cool breeze brushing against his face, Gavin felt at peace. This club wasn''t just where he played football¡ªit was where he grew, where he belonged.


    The world outside might be uncertain, but here, under the glow of the floodlights and the roar of the crowd, Gavin knew exactly who he was.


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System) S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100 Skip

    The morning sun peeked through the window, casting a gentle warmth across William''s face as he stirred awake. He blinked, squinting at the soft glow illuminating the room, feeling a strange sense of rejuvenation wash over him. The familiar hum of the system''s notification filled the air, signaling his survival for another day. 50 experience points gained, it chimed brightly. He still recalled what the system had mentioned about being a prototype; it left him with lingering questions. "Was there another version of the Shadow System?" "Who else might have it, and were they aware of him?" He shook his head, dismissing the thoughts. "Overthinking will make me go bald," he chuckled to himself, his cheeks lifting slightly as he got out of bed.Gavin was already awake, scrolling through his phone with a sleepy expression, but Liam remained wrapped in his blanket, snores escaping him in rhythmic bursts. Today was Saturday, which meant no lectures, no responsibilities, just freedom to explore. William stretched his arms over his head, muscles taut as he relished the moment. After a quick freshen-up and donning a clean shirt, he returned to the room just as Liam emerged from his cocoon of blankets, hair a wild mess.


    Soon, all three of them were ready, heading down the busy corridors of the dormitory toward the cafeteria. The sounds of students chattering and laughing filled the air, setting a lively mood for the day.


    They grabbed their food trays, each piled high with scrambled eggs, toast, and a side of fruit, and spotted Sofia and Eleanor seated by the window. As they approached, both girls looked up, and their eyes immediately landed on William, a silent question flickering in their gaze. William chuckled, knowing exactly what they were curious about.


    He set his tray down and leaned in. "It''s wind ability," he announced, a hint of pride edging his voice.


    Sofia''s face broke into a wide grin. "That''s amazing, William! The wind ability is powerful if you master it. Imagine all the things you could do!" She leaned in, her eyes practically sparkling with excitement. "I''ve read about wind users who can control storms. It''s awesome!"


    Eleanor chimed in, nodding enthusiastically. "Yeah, that''s incredible! The gardener at the palace also has the wind ability too. He uses wind shapes flowers into delicate designs that have nobles begging to hire him."


    William''s face fell slightly, caught off-guard by the comparison. Did she even realize what that implied? A momentary image of himself, bending wind to shape rose bushes, flashed in his mind. He quickly shook it off, forcing a smile and focusing on his food as everyone else chattered on.


    After breakfast, the three boys made their way to the academy''s bustling market, eager to explore its variety of treasures and necessities. The path was alive with students and vendors, each stall filled with items as varied as the academy itself. Shiny weapons glistened under the sunlight, while enchanted clothing and mystical trinkets beckoned passersby to stop and marvel.


    They wandered past a weapons stall, where swords, staffs, and daggers gleamed, their blades casting tiny rainbows under the light. One sword, in particular, caught William''s attention¡ªa slender blade etched with swirling patterns that reminded him of wind. He could almost feel its pull, but he tore his gaze away, making a mental note to save up. A weapon like that seemed perfectly suited for a wind user.


    Their main goal was to buy a soul potion. As they neared the potion stall, William''s eyes zeroed in on the price tag: $3,000.


    "Three thousand dollars?" he murmured, incredulous as he looked at Gavin and Liam.


    Gavin shrugged, barely phased. "Soul potions aren''t cheap. The ingredients alone are rare, and the brewing process takes weeks."


    "Think of it as an investment," Liam added casually, glancing at the other potions on display. "It''ll help you regain energy faster and keep up with training without burning out."


    Still, the price weighed on William''s mind, and he turned to the store owner, an older man with a stern expression. "Is there any discount for middle-tier citizens?" he asked, hoping for a break.


    Though it seemed absurd to ask, it was common thing in the world. Higher-tier citizens always enjoyed more incentives and discounts in this world. The store owner paused, sizing William up with a hint of skepticism before finally speaking. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There''s a five percent discount for middle-tier citizens," he answered, his voice flat.


    "Alright. And if I buy¡­ say, ten of them?" William pressed on, his tone hopeful.


    The store owner raised an eyebrow but replied, "If you buy ten, there''s a two percent discount on each potion."


    Doing a quick calculation, William thought, Seven percent off each soul potion¡­ ah, I should''ve focused more on math. Just then, the system voice broke through his thoughts: Each soul potion will cost $2,790. Ten will total $27,900.


    "Thanks," William said to the system. Smiling, he told the store owner, "I''ll take ten, and I''m a middle-tier citizen."


    Gavin''s eyes widened. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Liam was too busy browsing other items to notice.


    "Do you have identification?" the store owner asked, his demeanor shifting slightly, a hint of skepticism in his tone.


    William transformed his earring into his original phone form and displayed his identification, which confirmed his status as a middle-tier citizen.


    The store owner''s attitude changed almost instantaneously. "Ah, I see! One moment," he said, warmth flooding back into his voice. He disappeared behind a curtain, returning shortly with a small box cradled in his hands.


    William opened the box, revealing glass vials containing a glowing blue liquid that pulsed with energy. He could feel the aura radiating from them, sending a shiver of excitement down his spine. "Perfect," he murmured, counting the vials to ensure they were all there.


    After transferring the money, he watched his balance dip from $55,000 to $27,900. He still had some funds left, and the soul potions should last him for a month.


    He closed the box and, with a thought, stored it into his system inventory. The box vanished from his hands, prompting a surprised furrow from Gavin, who had been watching closely.


    "Some kind of spatial artifact?" Gavin thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. But there was more to his curiosity: how was William a middle-tier citizen, and how did he have that kind of money? Isn''t he an orphan. Gavin pondered, And he also has a spatial artifact. There were many ways to earn contribution points and advance in citizenship, and one way was if a soldier died in war, contribution points would be given to their kin. He glanced at William, pity softening his gaze. "What a poor soul," he thought.


    As they continued walking, they passed several other shops and stalls. A gaming center caught William''s attention, the bright lights and energetic laughter spilling out onto the street. The allure of high-tech entertainment was too tempting to resist, and they stepped inside, captivated by the atmosphere.


    Inside, students cheered and laughed, immersed in various games. The main attraction was a line of treadmills along the far wall, each one promising to test speed and agility to exhilarating heights. They were rumored to reach speeds comparable to the legendary Flash.


    "Why don''t you give it a try, Gavin?" William suggested, an excited grin spreading across his face.


    Gavin laughed nervously. "Are you kidding? Those things look intense!"


    "Come on, it''ll be fun!" Liam encouraged, nudging him forward.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Gavin put on the safety helmet¡ªa requirement for not getting injured¡ªand stepped onto one of the treadmills. William watched in awe as Gavin started running. The speed built rapidly, transforming him into a blur, his footsteps pounding like a drumbeat. The exhilaration on his face was unmistakable, and William felt a thrill of excitement just watching. Stay updated via empire


    The onlookers cheered and shouted in encouragement, laughter ringing through the air. Beside William, Liam smirked and muttered, "Show-off."


    After a few minutes, Gavin slowed down and came to a stop, panting heavily, his soul essence nearly depleted. The crowd erupted in applause, cheering for his impressive run.


    He walked over to Liam and William, a proud grin plastered on his face. "Bet you can''t do that, Fire Boy!" he teased, glancing at Liam with a challenging smirk.


    "Please," Liam said, rolling his eyes dramatically. " I can do better than that snail race."


    The rest of the morning was spent exploring the market, stocking up on snacks, a few fruits like watermelon and strawberry milk, which Gavin insisted were perfect for a 3 a.m. midnight snack.


    As they made their way back, arms filled with bags and spirits high, William felt a quiet contentment settle over him. One step closer to his goal, and surrounded by friends, he felt a growing sense of purpose in the academy.


    Author''s Note: Thank you DaoistEYNHfS for the golden ticket, I really appreciate it.


    Thank you all for reading and your support.


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 101 Demon Being System

    (note this story is not shadow being system, it''s my other book, demon being system, i''ll post the first ten chapters under this book so you can check it out if you like it.)(a/n: this is not a chapter, it''s just for you to grasp the world concept without any spoilers)


    (note: lords=gods)


    grave gardens


    grave gardens are sacred, mystical sites where the blood of dead lords soaked into the earth, causing the growth of unique and powerful flowers. these flowers are the foundation of the world''s magical system. these gardens are controlled by powerful families called gardeners. these sites are often sites of intense political and supernatural conflict.


    ---


    lord''s bloom


    the lord''s bloom is a mystical flower that grows from the blood of the fallen lords of the previous war with the demons. these flowers are the source of power for the humans who inherit them. those with a lord''s bloom are granted supernatural abilities, which vary depending on the strength and type of flower. most people''s abilities are linked to the elements, enhancements, or even unique skill sets that give them an edge in battle or daily life.


    ---


    beast crystals


    beast crystals are the physical remains of creatures slain in battle. these creatures, supernatural beasts of unknown origin from other planets that comes to earth during portal breaks just for one reason¡ª to cause wreckage.


    beast crystals hold immense magical energy and are consumed by those seeking to increase their power, allowing them to ascend to higher tiers. the crystals come in varying sizes and qualities, with the larger and more powerful crystals granting higher levels of power. however, the more one consumes, the greater the risk of corruption and power instability.


    additionally, beast crystals have numerous practical uses in the world. they can be processed and crafted into armors and weapons, imbuing them with magical properties that increase their strength and durability. potions can also be made by extracting the essence of these crystals, granting temporary boosts to a person''s abilities, healing powers, or even enhancing their magical affinity. because of their wide range of uses, beast crystals are highly coveted and are central to the world''s economy and military strength.


    ---


    tier system


    the tier system measures the strength of an individual''s abilities. there are eight tiers in total, with each level representing a significant increase in magical strength and control over one''s powers. the journey from one tier to the next is both difficult and dangerous, as it often involves consuming more beast crystals and facing the challenges associated with the powers gained.


    beasts also has eight tiers, but the strength level is not the same as humans.


    ---


    the lords and demons


    the lords were once incredibly powerful beings who ruled over the world with vast magical abilities. their role was to maintain balance, but they ultimately waged war against the demons, who were their enemies. both sides perished in the war, but the lords blood seeped into the world, becoming the source of the magic that defines the world today. the remnants of the lords'' power still linger in the form of the flowers and their influence over the world''s inhabitants.


    ---


    ascension


    ascension refers to the process of progressing through the tier system by consuming beast crystals and mastering one''s magical abilities. those who reach higher tiers are often seen as powerful figures, capable of reshaping the world. however, ascension is fraught with danger, as the greater the power, the more the risk of losing one''s mind.


    ---


    factions and families


    the world is divided into various factions and families, each of which controls different aspects of the magical and political landscape. the three most powerful factions and the government control the largest grave gardens, where they harvest the most potent flowers. the other factions are under one of the top four factions.


    the factions often vie for control, using both political means and supernatural abilities to maintain dominance. the factions also operate on a system of alliances and rivalries, with the top four families holding the greatest power over the grave gardens and the world''s resources.


    ---


    the rebellion


    the rebellion is a group of individuals who resist the control of the powerful families and the current societal structure. they believe in equality and freedom for those without supernatural abilities or those oppressed by the elite families. the rebellion often operates from the shadows, gathering information, sabotaging key targets, and attempting to destabilize the oppressive regime that the top factions maintain.


    ---


    supernatural abilities


    supernatural abilities are the gifts granted by the lord''s blooms. these abilities can range from elemental control, enhanced physical strength, speed, and intelligence, to more complex powers such as time manipulation, illusion creation, and telekinesis. the abilities differ based on the type of flower and the individual''s affinity with the power, and as such, they are unique to each person. however, there is a constant struggle for balance, as the use of these powers comes with a toll on the user''s physical and mental well-being.


    prologue


    the clinking of broken chains echoed faintly through the desolate air, the sound distant and eerie as the man rose to his feet. his movements were slow, deliberate¡ªeach one a testament to the weight of the destruction around him. a chain tattoo marked his forehead, the links etched into his skin as if binding him to some forgotten fate. beneath the tattered remnants of a once-pristine cloak, a flower tattoo bloomed on his neck¡ªits petals darkened and withered, much like the world he now stood in. his right eye was hidden beneath a worn patch, while the other gleamed with a hollow, almost unnatural light, piercing through the blood-soaked air like a shard of broken hope.


    his body was battered, his hands drenched in crimson, his clothes torn and smeared with the evidence of the massacre around him.


    bodies. hundreds. no¡ªthousands.


    your adventure continues at empire


    they lay scattered like discarded puppets, lifeless, limbs twisted unnaturally. the metallic stench of blood was overwhelming, mingling with the scent of decay. rivers that once sparkled clear were now rivers of red, flowing sluggishly past the withered remains of once-beautiful, ethereal flowers¡ªflowers that had been revered as the world''s salvation, now blackened and lifeless.


    he took a step forward, his boots splashing in the blood-soaked ground, each step precariously avoiding the corpses. there were so many. his gaze lingered on two among them, their faces pale in death.


    a girl with silvery hair and a broken gourd at her side. her eyes, once vibrant with emotion, were now glassy and empty. the gourd was split, its contents long spilled, mixing with her blood.


    not far from her, a boy lay surrounded by scattered metallic cards, their edges jagged and smeared with blood. his hands were outstretched as if reaching for salvation that never came. his lean frame was riddled with punctures, wounds too numerous to count.


    the man paused, his breathing ragged. his lone eye flicked to the horizon, where the sun struggled to break through the smog-filled sky. the light barely reached him. he swallowed hard and forced himself to look down again, surveying the field of death around him.


    a flicker of regret crossed his bloodied face. his knees buckled, and he dropped to the ground, his chains rattling faintly against the earth. he clenched his fists, his bloodied nails digging into his palms.


    "i couldn''t control it," he whispered hoarsely, his voice breaking under the weight of his words.


    his gaze turned skyward, a silent plea escaping his lips. then, his eye narrowed with resolve, and his bloodied hand clawed at the ground.


    "we''ll go back... i can still fix it."


    the broken chains on his wrists seemed to tighten as if alive, their shattered links pulsing faintly with an unnatural light. the air around him shifted, bending and twisting, as if the very world responded to his will.


    then, a small whimper broke the suffocating silence.


    it was faint but unmistakable¡ªlike a dying animal''s last breath. the man turned toward the sound, his movements still controlled, but now filled with something far darker.


    he walked slowly, each step deliberate as he followed the sound to its source.


    there, on the ground, was a man¡ªhis body mutilated beyond recognition. his upper limbs and lower limbs had been torn from his body, leaving nothing but a mangled torso that struggled to breathe.


    when the injured man saw him approach, his eyes widened with terror. his voice cracked, struggling to form words as the horror of what stood before him sank in.


    "you¡ªyou''re a monster..." the man gasped, fear and horror lacing his voice.


    the man with the chain stared down at him, his gaze colder than the void itself.


    with a swift, merciless motion, the man lifted his foot and stomped it onto the injured man''s head, grinding it into the dirt with an unsettling finality. the sound of bone cracking was almost drowned out by the sickening squelch of blood as the injured man''s life was snuffed out in an instant.


    "you''re wrong," he said, his voice steady. "i''m a demon."


    sear?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 1

    "it''s alright¡­ everything will be okay. i just have to follow the plan." kaden muttered to himself as he steadied his breath. then he let out a bitter laugh. "but when does the plan ever work?"from the tree he''d climbed, he looked out at the mansion sprawled before him. its golden lights cast a dazzling glow on the cobblestone path leading up to the entrance, every window gleaming with warmth and wealth. kaden crouched in the shadows, his dull, sunken eyes flicking from window to window, searching for an opening. through the large panes, he could see the well-dressed shapes of rich kids mingling inside. their laughter and music flowed out, muffled by the walls but loud enough to sting.


    to them, life was just a series of parties and laughter. to him, life was hunger and survival.


    kaden clenched his fists. but can i do this? he thought, hesitating. he winced, feeling the gnawing emptiness in his stomach. oi oi oi¡­ are you scared now? if you back out, what''ll lila eat? she hasn''t eaten since morning, and you call yourself her elder brother.


    a flood of determination settled over him. he had to do this. it wasn''t like those rich kids would miss anything he took. for them, it was nothing; for him and lila, it was a lifeline.


    kaden took a deep breath and slid down from the tree into the mansion, the side of the mansion, his worn shoes making barely a sound on the damp ground. his heart pounded, but he forced himself to stay calm. for lila, he thought, picturing his little sister''s pale face, hollowed from hunger, her small hands reaching up for him each time he returned with food. he couldn''t remember the last time he''d seen her smile, at least a true smile, not the fake smile she puts on to make him feel good.


    he found an open window near the back and hoisted himself up, slipping into the kitchen. the place was massive, lined with polished counters and shelves stacked with food. his stomach tightened at the smell of freshly baked bread and roasted meat. his hands moved quickly, grabbing what he could ¨C bread, fruits, a few silver utensils he could trade, a small bottle of something he didn''t recognize but figured was valuable.


    footsteps echoed nearby, and kaden froze, clutching the food to his chest. he heard voices¡ªdrunk, carefree¡ªand peered through a crack in the door. a group of kids around his age, dressed in fine clothes, laughing and throwing around expensive gifts as if they were nothing. he fought the urge to curse them under his breath.


    just as he turned to leave, a tall, broad-shouldered guard stepped into the kitchen, his eyes instantly locking onto kaden.


    "hey! what are you doing here?" the guard shouted, his voice cutting through the silence.


    kaden''s heart leapt into his throat. without thinking, he bolted, sprinting down the hallway as the guard charged after him. his legs burned as he raced through the corridors, each twist and turn a desperate attempt to shake the guard. he darted left, then right, nearly slipping on the marble floor, his arms full of stolen food.


    "stop! thief!" the guard''s heavy footsteps pounded behind him, but kaden didn''t look back. he pushed himself harder, lungs aching, until he spotted a narrow window at the end of the hall. without hesitating, he dove through it, crashing onto the hard ground outside, the guard''s shout fading behind him.


    bruised and battered, he scrambled to his feet and took off into the night.


    ---


    kaden''s breath came in ragged gasps as he ran, his heart pounding in his chest. the thrill of barely escaping mixed with a bitter chuckle. "well¡­ that went better than expected," he muttered with a dry grin.


    the glow of the mansion faded behind him as he reached the bustling streets of the city. people turned to gawk at the boy with the dirty clothes, bruised body, and wild eyes. some whispered, others sneered.


    a few even sprayed salt behind him as he passed¡ªa superstitious gesture meant to ward off misfortune. kaden couldn''t help but smirk bitterly. what a waste of food, he thought, though his stomach twisted painfully at the thought.


    the well-dressed pedestrians avoided him like he carried a plague. his appearance alone marked him as an outsider¡ªunkempt, gaunt, and branded with the cursed tattoo on his forehead: a small chain marking him as one of the outskirts.


    the government claimed the tattoo was a way to ensure resources reached the poor, but everyone knew the truth. it wasn''t a symbol of help; it was a scarlet letter, a reminder to the outskirts that they didn''t belong.


    __________________________


    the city lights faded as he crossed into the outskirts, replaced by the shadows and grit of the slums he called home. these streets¡ªworn, beaten, dangerous¡ªwere his territory, a place where the privileged didn''t venture. not because they feared the dark but because of what lurked within it. people here were no less dangerous than the beasts they feared; many were monsters in human skin, desperate and ruthless.


    he quickly took a bread from the stolen goods and put it into his dirty clothes, he knows this place well and knows what can happened, and his expectations didn''t fail him.


    he fasted his pace, each step sending a fresh ache through his bruised body. in his arms, the stolen goods felt like a victory. his mind flashed to lila, waiting alone in their small, damp shelter. just a few more blocks, and he''d¡ª


    experience tales with empire


    a hand shot out, gripping his shoulder and yanking him back. kaden staggered, his grip loosening as he found himself facing three older men, their expressions hard, their eyes cold and sharp with greed.


    "look what we got here," sneered one of them, his grin showing chipped teeth. "you think you can just run around, taking from the rich, without giving us a cut?"


    kaden clenched his jaw, glaring. "leave me alone," he growled, trying to twist free. but a punch to his gut knocked the breath from his lungs, sending him to his knees.


    they tore through his stash, pulling out the bread, fruit, even the tiny silver pieces he''d managed to grab. desperation and rage fought for control as he tried to keep hold of anything he could. one of the men twisted his arm, another gave him a rough shove, and the stolen goods slipped from his grasp, falling to the ground. sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the men left him there, laughing as they pocketed his spoils, satisfied with their loot. kaden lay in the dirt, his body aching, his head pounding, rage simmering just beneath his exhaustion. he forced himself to his feet, hands trembling as he checked his clothes, feeling the rough bread he''d hidden in his shirt.


    always have a backup plan, he thought dryly as he looked at the loaf of bread he had managed to starch under his clothes earlier, a pained grin tugging at his lips.


    with aching steps, he made his way home, which was really just a makeshift tent of worn fabrics, patched metal, and pieces of cardboard held together with string and hope. it was barely a shelter, but as he stepped inside, he felt a warmth swell in his chest.


    there, wrapped in a thin blanket, was lila, his one bright light in a world full of shadows.

 Chapter 19

    the testing grounds were quiet under the faint glow of the moon, its light casting long shadows across the cold stone path. kaden walked steadily, his thoughts swirling but his expression unreadable. as he approached the door of the dojo where the first tests were held, the stillness was broken by muffled voices. he slowed his steps and moved closer, staying hidden behind a stone pillar near the entrance."look at you, pathetic as always. you only managed to get a middle tier one," a sharp voice spat, dripping with disdain.


    kaden leaned out slightly, his eyes narrowing at the scene inside. a girl with silver hair stood stiffly, her head bowed, clutching the gourd on her back as though it was her lifeline. facing her was a tall boy, also silver-haired, his uniform bearing the insignia of a second-year student. he stood with an air of authority, his piercing gaze colder than the night air.


    "you''ve never earned anything in your life," the boy continued. "everything you have was handed to you. you don''t deserve the ainsworth name, and you sure as hell don''t deserve what our parents left for you. if it were up to me, you''d be out in the outskirts, branded with a chain tattoo, begging for scraps like the rest of the useless nobodies."


    the girl trembled, her fingers gripping the straps of her gourd so tightly her knuckles turned white. tears streamed down her face, glistening like liquid pearls under the dim light, but none reached the ground. instead, the tears flowed unnaturally into the gourd on her back, as if her grief had a purpose beyond her pain.


    "i¡ªi''m trying, corin," she whispered, her voice cracking. "i''ll prove myself."


    corin scoffed, stepping closer to loom over her. "you? prove yourself? don''t make me laugh. you''re an embarrassment to this family."


    kaden''s chest tightened as he watched the scene. he remembered his own sister, lila. "this isn''t how an older brother should treat his sibling." his blood boiled, and before he could stop himself, he stepped out from the shadows.


    "oi, oi, oi," he called, his voice cutting through the tense air like a blade.


    both lira and corin turned, their surprise quickly replaced by annoyance.


    "and who the hell are you?" corin snapped, his icy glare fixed on kaden.


    "someone who doesn''t stand by while bullies run their mouths," kaden said coldly, stepping between them. he glanced at lira, his tone softening. "you okay?"


    lira wiped her tears quickly, her face flushed with humiliation. her silver eyes locked onto him with a sharp glare. "this isn''t your business. stay out of it."


    corin sneered, crossing his arms. "she''s right. this is a family matter. go back to whatever gutter you crawled out of, kid."


    kaden ignored him, his anger directed at corin. "family? that''s what you call tearing her down when she''s already trying her best? you''re just a coward who picks on people weaker than you."


    lira stepped forward, her voice trembling with frustration. "i don''t need you to fight my battles!" she snapped. "you think i''m weak too, don''t you?"


    kaden blinked, caught off guard by her outburst. "that''s not¡ª"


    "see?" corin interrupted with a mocking laugh. "even she knows you''re out of line. you''re nothing, kid. just a loser trying to act like a hero. go play savior somewhere else before i teach you a lesson."


    kaden''s fists clenched at his sides, but he stopped himself. he knew he couldn''t win against corin, and they were right, it was none of his business, he shouldn''t have interfered.


    "lira, you''re wasting your time letting this trash speak to us," corin said, turning toward the door.


    but then lira''s voice rang out, stopping him mid-step. "brother, thank you for tonight."


    corin hesitated, his back still to her. "stay strong," he said quietly, a hint of pain laced in his tone as he waved and walked out of the dojo.


    kaden stood frozen, his confusion evident. one minute corin was bullying her, and the next, he was encouraging her. "what kind of family is this?" he thought. are they a family of masochists?" before he could voice his thoughts, lira turned to him, her silver hair catching the moonlight as she approached.


    "you don''t know me," she said sharply, her voice low but firm. "don''t pretend you do." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    kaden said nothing, watching as she brushed past him and left the dojo.


    continue reading at empire


    for a moment, he stood in silence, staring at the empty doorway. then, with a deep breath, he turned back to what he had come to do.


    he stood before the testing wall, his jaw tightening as he readied himself. black veins spread across his hands, pulsing faintly with energy as he let the demon blood surge freely.


    this time, he wasn''t holding back.


    kaden ran toward the wall, his fist flying forward with all his strength. the impact reverberated through the dojo, the reinforced wall cracking under his power.


    he stepped back, his breathing heavy, his gaze fixed on the glowing number that appeared on the wall: 11.


    upper tier one.


    satisfied, kaden flexed his fingers, the black veins fading as he calmed himself. without another glance, he turned and left the dojo, heading back to the dormitory.


    ________________________________________________________________________


    from one of the dojo''s windows, lira watched him, her eyes wide with disbelief. she had returned to check on him out of curiosity, but what she saw stunned her.


    "why did he come here in the middle of the night?" she wondered.


    when kaden punched the wall, her breath caught as the number lit up. 11?


    her gaze followed him as he left, her mind racing. "he is hiding his strength, but why?"


    kaden said nothing, watching as she brushed past him and left the dojo.


    for a moment, he stood in silence, staring at the empty doorway. then, with a deep breath, he turned back to what he had come to do.


    he stood before the testing wall, his jaw tightening as he readied himself. black veins spread across his hands, pulsing faintly with energy as he let the demon blood surge freely.


    this time, he wasn''t holding back.


    kaden ran toward the wall, his fist flying forward with all his strength. the impact reverberated through the dojo, the reinforced wall cracking under his power.


    he stepped back, his breathing heavy, his gaze fixed on the glowing number that appeared on the wall: 11.


    upper tier one.


    satisfied, kaden flexed his fingers, the black veins fading as he calmed himself. without another glance, he turned and left the dojo, heading back to the dormitory.


    ________________________________________________________________________


    from one of the dojo''s windows, lira watched him, her eyes wide with disbelief. she had returned to check on him out of curiosity, but what she saw stunned her.


    "why did he come here in the middle of the night?" she wondered.


    when kaden punched the wall, her breath caught as the number lit up. 11?


    her gaze followed him as he left, her mind racing. "he is hiding his strength, but why?"

 Chapter 20

    it had been a week since kaden arrived at the rose faction academy. the campus buzzed with activity, students constantly bustling between classes, training sessions, and other faction duties. yet, for kaden, the days felt slow, like a blur of monotony punctuated only by the occasional interesting moment, like the martial art class.now, he sat at the back of the class, his chin resting lazily on his hand as he stared out the window. the sun filtered through the glass, casting a golden hue over the neatly arranged desks and rows of students diligently taking notes. kaden''s thoughts were elsewhere-- the mystery surrounding his abilities and how to increase his stats.


    at the front of the class, mr. duke, the scrawny, balding teacher, droned on about equations and problem-solving methods with exaggerated fervor. his high-pitched voice grated on kaden''s ears, but the other students seemed riveted, nodding along and scribbling notes.


    "kaden!" mr. duke''s sharp voice sliced through the air, causing kaden to blink and turn his gaze from the window.


    the class went silent, all eyes now on him.


    "yes?" kaden replied, his tone flat, as if the interruption had done nothing to stir his indifference.


    "since you seem to find the view outside more stimulating than my lesson, why don''t you answer this question?" mr. duke said, smirking as he pointed to the board, where a tangled equation sprawled across the surface.


    kaden glanced at it for a brief second before leaning back in his chair. "i don''t know," he said bluntly, his voice carrying the weight of disinterest.


    a few students stifled chuckles, but mr. duke''s face turned crimson. "you don''t know? you don''t know? of course, you don''t. how could someone from the outskirts possibly grasp the value of education?"


    kaden''s jaw clenched slightly as mr. duke turned to the class, using him as a spectacle.


    "this, dear students, is why valour and education are so important," mr. duke began, his tone swelling with self-righteousness. "without education, you''re nothing. you have no future. those from the outskirts¡ª" he cast a condescending look at kaden, "¡ªthey grow up without discipline, without the will to learn. and look where it gets them: scavenging, stealing, and barely scraping by. if you want to rise above such filth, you must apply yourselves!"


    the students murmured in agreement, their privileged upbringings aligning with the teacher''s sentiment. a few smirked in kaden''s direction, clearly enjoying the show.


    kaden sat silently for a moment, his face calm but his eyes sharp. then, he spoke, his voice steady but laced with disdain. "we live in a world where a portal can open at any time, in any place, and beasts can come pouring out. forgive me if i don''t see how helping y find his x is going to save anyone when that happens."


    the room fell silent. a few students shifted uncomfortably in their seats, unsure how to respond. mr. duke, however, looked furious, his face growing redder by the second.


    "out!" he bellowed, pointing dramatically at the door. "get out of my class, you insolent brat!" sea??h th§× novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    kaden didn''t need to be told twice. he rose from his seat with an air of nonchalance, his movements slow and deliberate as he grabbed his belongings. before leaving, he cast a quick glance at the teacher and the class, then walked out without another word.


    as he stepped into the quiet corridor, a small smile played on his lips. "that''s a new record," he muttered to himself. "ten minutes in and i''m already kicked out. at this rate, i''ll be banned from attending altogether."


    it wasn''t rebellion for the sake of it that led kaden to this point. no, it was mr. duke himself. a man who preached endlessly about valour and discipline but lacked both in spades. the teacher boasted of his accomplishments¡ªmost of which were likely exaggerated or outright fabricated¡ªand treated the poor, especially those from the outskirts, with nothing but contempt.


    and worst of all, kaden thought with a grimace, "the way he keeps ogling the female students." the man was a hypocrite through and through, and kaden couldn''t stomach his presence.


    shaking his head, kaden decided he wouldn''t waste his energy dwelling on mr. duke any longer. he had more important things to do.


    he made his way to the academy''s library, a sprawling space filled with shelves of books and scrolls, some dating back centuries. the quiet hum of the place was a welcome change from the chaos of the classroom.


    kaden entered through the big see true glass door and stepped into the library. it was massive, stretching high into the rafters and wide enough to make him feel like he''d entered a different world. the walls were adorned with grand paintings of past rose faction heroes¡ªlegendary figures who had fought in wars, closed portals, and defeated beasts that threatened humanity. each painting seemed to have life within it, the vibrant colors and intricate details catching the light in a way that almost made the figures look like they were watching him.


    your next read awaits at empire


    the main floor of the library buzzed with activity. students sat at sleek, polished tables, working diligently on assignments or discussing topics in hushed tones. rows of computers lined one side of the room, their screens glowing with streams of data, diagrams, and holographic projections. beside each computer sat ai assistants, humanoid figures with smooth, featureless faces that spoke in calm, professional tones, helping students locate books or access information in seconds. the ai had turned research into a matter of typing in a query and letting the machines do the heavy lifting.


    but kaden had no intention of using the computers. with a faint scoff, he walked past them, heading toward the grand staircase that spiraled upward to the higher levels of the library.


    he took the steps two at a time, climbing higher and higher until he reached the top floor. up here, the atmosphere was completely different. the hum of activity below was replaced by a heavy silence. dust particles floated lazily in the streams of light filtering through the tall, arched windows. the air smelled faintly of aged paper and leather bindings. this was where the library''s manual books were kept¡ªold tomes, scrolls, and texts that predated the ai revolution.


    there were no students here. why would there be? everything they needed was a few clicks away downstairs. the manual books were relics of a bygone era, untouched by most who considered them irrelevant.


    kaden didn''t mind. he liked the quiet. but more importantly, he didn''t have much of a choice. it wasn''t that he didn''t want to use the computers or ai¡ªhe wasn''t trying to be stubborn. the truth was that he found the damned things too tricky to operate.


    what did it even mean to "open a window" on a computer when the device clearly didn''t have any windows? and "clicking" on something? why would he need to click on a screen when his finger could just point to it? the entire interface felt like it had been designed to confuse people like him¡ªpeople who hadn''t grown up surrounded by the latest tech.


    so, kaden stuck to what he knew. up here, with the manual books, he could take his time, flip through pages, and find what he needed without worrying about "minimizing tabs" or "searching databases." it was old-fashioned, but it worked for him.

 Chapter 100

    the morning sun filtered through the cracks in the window, casting soft beams across the room. william stirred, his eyes fluttering open to the familiar surroundings of the orphanage. the faded wallpaper, the creaky wooden floors, and the scent of stale breakfast food¡ªeverything felt comforting. for a moment, it was as if the world outside had faded, and he was back in a place where he could simply exist without the constant pressure of his abilities.his hand reached out instinctively, swiping across the air as if to dismiss something. a notification flashed before his eyes. [50 exp gained for surviving another day.] he rolled his eyes and dismissed the notification with a thought. sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the system''s constant reminders were a little too much sometimes, but he had learned to live with them.


    with a sigh, william pulled himself out of bed, stretching his arms over his head. his body ached slightly from the previous day''s exertion, but it was a good kind of pain. the kind that reminded him he was still alive, still growing stronger. he got up, did some light exercises¡ªpush-ups, sit-ups, a few squats to get the blood flowing¡ªand then freshened up in the small, shared bathroom.


    by the time he was done, the rest of the orphanage was still asleep, and the silence of the morning was only broken by the distant sounds of the kids rustling in their sleep. william moved quietly down the stairs and into the kitchen.


    the caretaker, mrs. beth, was already there, preparing breakfast. her smile was warm, and the smell of eggs and toast filled the air.


    "morning, william," she greeted him, flipping a pancake onto a plate.


    "morning, mrs. beth," he replied, his voice soft. "looks like a good breakfast today."


    she chuckled. "always is, but you seem like you''re in a better mood today."


    william just shrugged, grabbing a plate and loading it up with food. he wasn''t in the mood to explain why. it had been a while since he felt like himself, and the familiar routine of the orphanage, despite its simplicity, had a way of calming his restless mind.


    after he finished breakfast, he decided to go out and explore the neighborhood. the cool morning air greeted him as he stepped outside, the streets still empty, save for a few people walking about their business. he took a deep breath, walking slowly and taking in the sights, letting the mundane world of the orphanage fade away for a little while.


    it was as he was wandering near the park that he saw him¡ªsam.


    "sam!" william called out, his face lighting up with a grin.


    sam, who had been sitting on a nearby bench, looked up, his eyes widening in recognition. he jumped to his feet, a grin spreading across his face. "william! i didn''t expect to see you here!"


    sam was the same age as william, a childhood friend who had been sent to a military academy the same year william had. he had grown taller, more muscular, and his uniform suggested he had just returned from his training. his sharp eyes were filled with both humor and a touch of mischief, just as they had been when they were kids.


    "it''s good to see you, man," william said, clapping him on the back. "how''s the academy been?"


    sam smirked, scratching the back of his head. "you wouldn''t believe it. it''s been brutal, man. but honestly, it wasn''t all bad. they push you to your limits, make you question everything, and there''s some real bonding between the guys. but damn, some of the stuff they make you do is just insane. what about you? i heard you made it to that fancy academy for your powers?"


    william hesitated for a moment. "yeah, i did. it''s... complicated. i''ve learned a lot, but there''s a lot of weird stuff going on there, too."


    sam raised an eyebrow. "weird stuff? like what?"


    william glanced around, lowering his voice. "well, let''s just say not everyone there is as they seem. and i''m not sure i trust all of them. but i''m surviving, at least. my abilities... they''re a bit different from the others." he didn''t want to get into the details of the system or the demons; sam wouldn''t understand that.


    read new chapters at empire


    sam chuckled, shaking his head. "man, you''ve always had a knack for finding trouble. but that''s the william i know. so, what do you do now? you planning to stick around here for a while?"


    "yeah, for a bit," william replied, his smile fading slightly as he thought about the orphanage. "i''ve missed it here. things were... different at the academy, but coming back here feels like i can breathe again."


    sam nodded knowingly. "i get it. this place is home. you know, it''s crazy. i thought the academy would make me feel more... i don''t know, alive or something. but it didn''t. not like this. nothing beats the feeling of just being back here with the people who know you best."


    william smiled. "yeah. it''s not perfect, but it''s home."


    they spent the next few hours catching up, reminiscing about their childhood, the mischief they used to get up to, and the way they would always sneak into the abandoned house on the edge of town to try and scare each other. it was strange how little had changed despite everything that had happened. sam''s stories of the academy were wild, filled with drills, harsh instructors, and some of the worst pranks he''d ever experienced. it felt good to laugh, to be normal for once.


    eventually, the conversation wound down. william knew it was time to head back to the orphanage. the afternoon had grown late, and he had things to do.


    "alright, i''m heading back," william said, standing up. "it was good seeing you, man. don''t be a stranger."


    "you too, william. stay out of trouble, alright?" sam laughed, but there was a hint of seriousness in his voice.


    "i''ll try," william said with a wink, heading back toward the orphanage.


    ____________________________________


    by the time he returned, the sun was beginning to set, casting an orange hue across the sky. the orphanage was quieter now. the younger kids were still outside, playing tag, while the older ones were inside, helping with chores or reading.


    william didn''t do much except teach the kids a few tricks¡ªthings he''d picked up at the academy¡ªand tell them exaggerated tales of his time there. he made himself the hero in every story, describing impossible feats and daring escapes. the kids laughed and clung to every word, their eyes wide with awe.


    as night fell and the orphanage settled into a quiet lull, william finally retreated to his room. he lay in his bed, staring up at the ceiling, a smile on his face. the night was peaceful, and for the first time in a long time, william felt at ease. he had missed the simplicity of this place, the sense of community.


    but as he drifted off to sleep, a strange sensation washed over him. his consciousness slipped from his body, drawn into a dark, empty void. it was the same place. he recognized it instantly.


    the abyss.


    the place where he had first accepted the system.


    he reached out in the darkness, attempting to communicate with the system, but there was no response. he called out, but only silence answered.


    suddenly, a sound broke the stillness. the clink of heavy chains moving, dragging along the floor. the sound was familiar, something he''d heard in his dreams countless times.


    his heart raced, and he instinctively moved toward the sound, playing a game of hot and cold. the closer he got, the louder the chains became, but the more the darkness pressed against him. he could feel the weight of something unseen, something ancient, lurking just beyond his reach.


    the closer he got, the colder the air became, his breath forming clouds in front of him. the sound of the chains echoed louder, more intense.


    and as he took one more step forward, he knew that whatever was on the other side of the abyss wasn''t just a part of his dreams. it was real.


    author''s note: i sincerely apologize for not uploading sbs new chapters for a while now, but i promise that i''ll be uploading it now. william is back!!!!

 Chapter 101

    the metallic clinking pierced the darkness ahead, a siren song drawing william forward. each link of chain rattled with deliberate precision, as if something was counting them one by one. the darkness pressed against his eyes like a physical weight, swallowing everything more than a few feet ahead. as he took his next step, anticipating solid ground, the world disappeared beneath his feet.time seemed to splinter as he plunged into the void. his scream echoed off unseen walls, multiplying until it seemed a chorus of terrified voices accompanied his descent. the air grew colder, damper, carrying the musty stench of age and decay. his mind raced through fragments of prayer he''d forgotten years ago, bargaining with any deity that might be listening to grant him survival. the fall seemed endless, each second stretching into an eternity of pure terror as he tumbled through absolute darkness.


    the impact, when it came, was both better and worse than he''d imagined. he landed on something that gave slightly¡ªa pile of rotting vegetation and soft earth that broke his fall but immediately filled his nostrils with the stomach-churning smell of decomposition. the putrid mass shifted beneath him, releasing pockets of gas that spoke of ancient decay and things best left undisturbed. discover exclusive content at empire


    pain radiated through his body as he rolled onto his side, spitting out the taste of ancient dirt and something metallic¡ªblood from where he''d bitten his tongue. his hands trembled as he patted himself down in the darkness, amazed to find no broken bones, though every muscle screamed in protest as he forced himself to stand. the air down here was thick with age, carrying particles of dust that seemed to coat his tongue with each desperate breath.


    the chamber he found himself in defied logic. as his eyes adjusted to the gloom, he could make out the ceiling disappearing into darkness above, but the walls¡ªoh, the walls were wrong. they weren''t the rough-hewn rock he''d expected, but rather smooth, almost glassy in places, as if something had melted the very stone. dim lanterns hung at irregular intervals, their flames an unhealthy greenish-blue that cast more shadows than light. the flames didn''t flicker naturally, but rather seemed to pulse in rhythm with something he couldn''t quite hear, as if responding to some distant, alien heartbeat.


    the floor was a patchwork of ancient architectural styles, each section telling its own story of forgotten civilizations. roman tiles gave way to medieval flagstones, which in turn merged with what looked like prehistoric carved symbols. water¡ªat least, he hoped it was water¡ªtrickled down the walls in patterns that reminded him of written language, though the letters seemed to shift and change whenever he tried to focus on them. some of the symbols appeared to move of their own accord, rearranging themselves when viewed from the corner of his eye.


    the chain sound was deafening now, echoing from a darkened archway ahead. each clank reverberated through his bones, setting his teeth on edge. then came the breathing¡ªif you could call it that. it was the sound of air being forced through something that had no right to have lungs, a wet, rattling noise that spoke of vast, hollow spaces and organs that had never seen the light of day. each exhale carried the stench of millennium-old graves and something else, something that made the primitive part of his brain scream in recognition of a predator it had never encountered but somehow remembered from ancestral nightmares.


    william''s survival instincts finally kicked in. he turned to flee, but his feet tangled in something cold and metallic¡ªchains, he realized with horror, chains that hadn''t been there moments before. they snaked across the ground like living things, their links scratching against the ancient stone with an almost gleeful malice. the metal was ice-cold against his skin, yet somehow seemed to pulse with an inner life of its own. s~ea??h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "stay."


    the voice shattered reality itself. it wasn''t just sound¡ªit was anti-sound, the auditory equivalent of a black hole. it spoke in harmonies that shouldn''t exist, frequencies that made his vision blur and his nose bleed. the voice carried the weight of eons, of countless millennia spent in darkness, of patience so vast it made glaciers seem hurried. the very air crystallized, forming patterns of frost that looked suspiciously like faces frozen in eternal screams, their expressions caught between agony and ecstasy.


    each syllable sent tremors through the chamber that dislodged ancient bones from the walls¡ªhuman bones, he realized with mounting horror, each one carved with symbols similar to those on the floor. the lantern flames froze in place, as if time itself feared to move in the presence of whatever had spoken. the temperature plummeted until his breath came out in visible puffs, each exhale carrying away another small piece of his diminishing courage.


    william''s body betrayed him completely. his legs buckled, sending him to his knees on the cold stone floor. violent tremors wracked his frame as primal terror overwhelmed every rational thought. he could feel his sanity fraying at the edges as his mind struggled to process what his senses were telling him. cold sweat soaked through his clothes, and his breath came in short, sharp gasps that seemed obscenely loud in the aftermath of that terrible voice. his heart pounded so hard he feared it might burst from his chest, each beat a desperate attempt to flee even as his body remained paralyzed.


    something moved in the darkness beyond the archway. something massive. the chains rattled again, but now he could hear what they were dragging. the sound of wet flesh sliding across stone, of joints popping and realigning in ways that violated every law of anatomy. the breathing grew closer, each exhale carrying the scent of deep ocean trenches and the spaces between stars. the very air seemed to warp and twist around the approaching presence, as if reality itself was attempting to bend away from whatever horror was emerging from the darkness.


    william wanted to run, to scream, to close his eyes and pretend this was all a nightmare. but his body remained frozen, trembling, as heavy footsteps approached¡ªtoo many footsteps, coming from something with far more legs than any earthly creature should possess. the lantern flames began to dim, one by one, as if something was consuming their light, drawing the darkness closer like a shroud. the shadows themselves seemed to writhe and dance, taking on shapes that made his mind recoil in terror.


    and then, in the last remnants of fading light, he saw it, and his world would never be the same again.

 Chapter 102

    william''s breath hitched as his eyes locked onto the monstrous purple orb staring back at him from the abyss. it was massive, unblinking, and pulsating with an otherworldly energy that seeped into his very soul. this was no mere eye¡ªit was an abomination, a piece of something that should never exist in the mortal realm. the sight of it sent icy needles racing down his spine, and his knees buckled beneath him. dread coiled around his chest like a serpent, squeezing the air from his lungs. he tried to speak, to scream, but his voice failed him. the abyss seemed to grow darker, more suffocating, as though it was feeding off his fear.the silence stretched unbearably, broken only by the sound of william''s ragged breathing. yet somehow, through the pounding in his ears and the paralyzing terror, he managed to choke out a single, trembling question:


    "who... who are you?"


    the answer came, not in words but in a force that shattered the very fabric of reality, sending ripples through the abyss and distorting the space around william. it felt as though time itself momentarily fractured, leaving him suspended in a surreal, harrowing stillness. the voice was not just sound¡ªit was anti-sound, an auditory black hole that consumed everything around it. it spoke in harmonies that defied logic, in frequencies that made his vision blur and his nose bleed. the weight of eons pressed down on him, a tide of ancient darkness and patience so vast it dwarfed the existence of mountains and stars. frost began to form in the air around him, intricate patterns resembling faces caught mid-scream, their expressions a twisted blend of agony and ecstasy. explore more stories at empire


    the abyss trembled as the voice spoke again, and even the shadows seemed to recoil, reacting to the sheer power of its presence.


    "i am shadow," it said, the words reverberating through william''s very bones.


    a realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. the shadow lord, he thought. the celestial being who created the system. but what was such a being doing here? the thought sent his mind spiraling into chaos.


    "what do you want from me?" william managed to ask, his voice barely audible against the weight of the shadow''s presence.


    "power," the shadow lord replied, the word dripping with an intensity that made the abyss shudder. "i want to give you power."


    william''s eyes narrowed, skepticism momentarily cutting through his fear. "why? why would you want to give me power?"


    the shadow lord''s voice rumbled like a storm, shaking the very foundation of the void. "because out of all of them, you''re the only one who survived."


    "all of us?" william whispered, confusion etched across his face. "i''m the only one who survived? what does that mean?"


    the words lingered in the air, heavy with implication. then, like pieces of a puzzle snapping into place, fragments of memory surged through william''s mind. the system''s cryptic messages, the prototype designation, the daily reward of 50 experience points for surviving. it all pointed to one conclusion: hosting the system was inherently dangerous, a game of survival that others had not won. he was the sole survivor.


    the shadow lord''s voice broke through his thoughts, the resonance dragging him back to the present. "who would have thought that it was the prototype that would survive?" it mused, almost to itself. "but alas, i do not have much time."


    the voice grew heavier, darker. william felt the weight of it pressing down on him, his consciousness fraying at the edges. the shadows seemed alive, writhing and twisting as though they were preparing to engulf him entirely.


    "do not fail me," the shadow lord added, the words imbued with an ominous finality.


    the abyss fractured around him, the oppressive darkness giving way to an even more suffocating void. william''s vision blurred, and he felt his consciousness being torn from the abyss. he woke up in his bed at the orphanage, gasping for air. sweat drenched his body, and his chest heaved as though he had run a marathon. his mind raced as he tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    "what just happened?" he muttered to himself. sea??h th§× novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    before he could process it further, his body gave out, and he fainted, collapsing back onto his bed.


    back in the abyss, the shadow lord let out a guttural, bone-chilling laugh that resonated like shards of ice scraping across metal. it echoed endlessly, distorting the very fabric of the void and sending ripples through the oppressive darkness. bound by heavy chains, the monstrous figure loomed in the darkness, its form obscured but its power undeniable. its laugh carried with it a sinister promise, one that spoke of worlds falling and lives shattering.


    "yes," it said, the words dripping with malice. "my plan is going well. child, i''ve given you my shadow fragments. do well to use them, so my chains may come free. and then i''ll return to the world. the world shall be mine. lee, i''m coming for you."


    the chains rattled as the shadow lord shifted slightly, its form pulsating with energy that crackled like lightning in the void. the abyss seemed to shrink under the weight of its intent, as though the void itself feared the creature it contained.


    far away, atop a tall hill in a secluded japanese temple, two old men sat in a dimly lit room. their faces were etched with concern as they discussed recent events.


    "lee just sent a message," the monk said, his voice heavy with worry. "the last of the hosts is dead. the boy with the prototype is the only one who survived."


    the other man, dressed in a black kimono, grimaced. "that means the boy must have received the shadow fragments."


    the monk nodded slowly, his expression grim. "yes."


    "has lee found a way to seal the shadow lord permanently?" the man in black asked.


    the monk''s face darkened. "no. at this rate, we may have to kill the boy to contain the shadow lord. the shadow lord must never return to the world."


    in a corner of the room, a young boy with fiery red hair sat cross-legged, meditating. his eyes snapped open as the conversation reached his ears.


    "william," liam said, his voice barely a whisper.

 Chapter 103

    william woke with a start, his heart pounding violently against his ribcage. the dim morning light filtered through the cracked window of his small room at the orphanage, casting long shadows on the walls. his head throbbed with an intensity that felt like a hammer pounding inside his skull. beads of cold sweat rolled down his temples, soaking the already damp sheets beneath him.for a moment, he simply lay there, staring at the cracked ceiling, trying to piece together the fragments of what had transpired the night before. the events of the abyss played on a relentless loop in his mind: the massive, unblinking purple eye, the oppressive voice of the shadow lord, and the gut-wrenching feeling of his soul being laid bare. it was as though his very essence had been unraveled and reknitted, but not quite the same as before.


    "what¡­ what the hell happened?" he muttered to himself, clutching his head as the pounding headache refused to subside.


    just as he tried to sit up, a familiar voice echoed in his mind, sharp and urgent. [system activated.]


    [system: what happened last night, william? explain immediately.]


    the tone was unlike anything william had heard from the system before. it was usually calm and calculated, but now it was tinged with an edge of alarm.


    "you tell me!" william snapped, his frustration bubbling over. "you''re the system, aren''t you? why didn''t you do anything when i was in the abyss?"


    [system: something interfered with my functions. i was¡­ shut down. whatever entity you encountered possesses a power far beyond my parameters. i could not access or protect you during that time.]


    the words sent a chill down william''s spine. the system, which had always seemed infallible, had been rendered helpless. he clenched his fists, feeling a mix of fear and anger.


    "it was the shadow lord," william said, his voice trembling slightly as he recounted the encounter. "i saw him. he spoke to me. he¡­ offered me power. and i think¡­ i think he gave me something."


    there was a brief pause before the system responded. [system: check your status immediately. there has been a significant change.]


    william hesitated for a moment, his breath catching in his throat. then, with a mental command, he summoned the interface. the familiar blue screen materialized before his eyes, lines of text glowing faintly against the dim light of the room.


    [status]


    [william]


    age: 16 s§×arch* the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    male


    level: 10


    experience value: 250/1500


    strength: 23 (+10)


    agility: 22 (+10)


    endurance: 22 (+10)


    skills: [shadow eye] [darkseer level 1] [immunox]


    attribute: [shadow being] [child of thunder]


    soul essence: ??? continue your journey at empire


    qashadow essence: 100 (+86)


    ability: shadow manipulation


    store coins: 350


    william''s eyes widened as he scanned the new data. his strength, agility, and endurance had each increased by ten points, a leap that would have taken months of grueling effort to achieve under normal circumstances. but what truly caught his attention was the shadow essence. it had surged from a measly 14 to a staggering 100. and then there was the new ability: shadow manipulation.


    "shadow manipulation," he whispered, the words tasting foreign on his tongue. a cold shiver ran through him as he remembered the shadow lord''s ominous words: ''i want to give you power.''


    "this must be what he meant," william muttered, his hands trembling slightly. "this¡­ this is his power."


    [system: correct. the ability you now possess is a fragment of the shadow lord''s essence. be warned, william. this power is not without its dangers.]


    "what do you mean?" william asked, his voice edged with unease.


    [system: shadow manipulation grants you immense potential, but it comes with risks. overuse or reckless application could deepen the connection between you and the shadow lord. if that bond strengthens, he may gain greater influence over you.]


    william''s heart sank. the thought of being a puppet to such a terrifying entity sent a wave of nausea through him. "so what do i do?"


    [system: use the ability sparingly. monitor its effects closely. and above all, inform me immediately if you encounter the shadow lord again. i must analyze any interaction to better understand and counter his influence.]


    william nodded, though the motion felt hollow. he swung his legs over the edge of the bed and sat there, his head in his hands. the weight of everything pressed down on him¡ªthe system, the shadow lord, and now this newfound power that felt more like a curse than a gift.


    he glanced at his trembling hands, clenching them into fists to steady himself. a part of him was tempted to test the ability, to see what this shadow manipulation could do. but the system''s warning echoed in his mind, holding him back.


    "power always comes with a price," he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible. "the question is¡­ can i afford it?"


    the faint sound of footsteps in the hallway pulled him from his thoughts. the other orphans would be waking up soon, and he needed to act normal. whatever had happened last night, whatever changes had occurred, he couldn''t let anyone know. not yet.


    he stood, his legs still unsteady, and took a deep breath. as he made his way to the small, cracked mirror hanging on the wall, he caught his reflection. his eyes, once dull and tired, now seemed to hold a faint glimmer of something¡ªsomething dark and unfathomable. the sight sent a shiver down his spine.


    "this is just the beginning," he murmured, his reflection staring back at him with an intensity that felt almost foreign.


    and deep within the recesses of his mind, the faint echo of the shadow lord''s laughter lingered, a haunting reminder of the abyss he had barely escaped.


    author''s note


    happy new year, my amazing readers! as we step into another year filled with possibilities, i want to thank you for your incredible support on this journey. if you''re enjoying shadow being system, don''t forget to check out my other book, demon being system! your encouragement means the world to me, and every comment, review, or even a small gift motivates me tokeep creating exciting stories for you. let''s make this year unforgettable together!

 Chapter 104

    william sat on his bed, his mind racing as he processed everything that had just happened. his shadow essence had increased drastically, a change that was nothing short of remarkable. he now possessed three distinct abilities. the first was the power of lightning, a gift from the thunderborn, granting him the ability to summon devastating bolts of electricity. the second was his copycat ability, allowing him to mimic the powers of others, albeit temporarily. and now, the third¡ªshadow manipulation. this new ability was powerful yet elusive, the one he struggled with the most.ever since he formed his shadow crystal and gained this ability, he had difficulty summoning shadows to his will. but with the shadow essence boost gifted by the shadow lord, perhaps it would be easier now.


    focusing on a dark corner of his small room where the sunlight didn''t reach, william steadied his breathing. he concentrated, reaching out to the shadows with his mind. at first, nothing happened, but then the shadows began to swirl faintly, as if alive, responding to his call. his concentration, however, was abruptly shattered by mrs. beth''s voice calling him for breakfast.


    with a sigh, he rose from the bed, feeling both frustration and a glimmer of hope. he had made progress, even if it was small.


    downstairs, the warm aroma of bread and stew greeted him, but william barely noticed. he ate in silence, his mind fixated on the possibilities of his newfound powers. after breakfast, he slipped out of the house, a bag slung over his shoulder containing water and snacks. his destination was the desolate forest outside the town¡ªa perfect place to train his abilities without drawing attention.


    as he made his way through the streets, he noticed a gathering of police officers near an alleyway. they were investigating the murders of billy and the other two boys he had killed. the sight stirred no guilt in him. those boys had tried to end his life, and he had merely acted in self-defense.


    the system chimed in, its voice tinged with curiosity.


    "you seem awfully confident that they can''t link this to you."


    william smirked slightly, replying, "i made sure to cover my tracks. and if there was any loose end, i''m certain zarin would''ve cleared it."


    "true," the system replied. then, after a pause, it added, "you''re putting a lot of trust in zarin now."


    william''s expression darkened. "i don''t trust zarin ," he said firmly. "but i trust his mission. he''s here to protect me, for whatever reason, and i know he''ll do whatever it takes to fulfill that mission. for now, that makes him not an enemy."


    "at least not yet," the system concluded, its voice carrying a faint note of amusement.


    the forest loomed ahead, thick and imposing. the dense canopy blocked most of the sunlight, creating an abundance of shadows¡ªperfect for his training. william ventured deeper, his sharp eyes scanning his surroundings for any signs of other people. despite the forest''s desolate reputation, it was an ideal place for shady dealings or illicit activities.


    once he was sure he was alone, he dropped his bag and took a deep breath. this was his sanctuary for the day.


    first, he tested his lightning ability. summoning the energy, he released a bolt that crackled through the air, striking a nearby tree. the impact left a charred burn on the bark. it was powerful, but frustratingly limited. since the ability wasn''t innate to him, he couldn''t fully control it. the bolt could only travel in a straight line, making precision difficult.


    after several attempts, william decided to move on. his focus today was on mastering shadow manipulation. he turned his attention to the shadows cast by the canopy above, narrowing his eyes as he concentrated. he reached out to them, trying to summon them to his will. the shadows swirled faintly but resisted his control.


    frustration mounted as he tried again and again, achieving the same result.


    "you always find a way to amuse me," a familiar voice drawled.


    william spun around, his body tense. standing a few feet away was zarin , but this time he looked different. gone were the black ninja garb and masked face. instead, he wore a simple shirt and trousers, his striking green hair tied back. for the first time, william saw his face. zarin was handsome, with sharp features and piercing green eyes that held a faint hint of mischief.


    "why are you here?" william asked, his tone guarded.


    zarin smirked. "you change abilities as if the rules of the world don''t apply to you. the first time we met, you had a wind ability. then lightning, then you could copy others'' abilities. and now, you''re dabbling in shadow manipulation. i''d say that''s quite impressive. but¡­" he gestured to the shadows william had been struggling with. "¡­you clearly don''t know what you''re doing."


    william scowled. "so what?"


    "so," zarin said, crossing his arms, "you''re doing it wrong. you''re trying to command the shadows, but shadows don''t follow orders. you need to communicate with them. connect with them. then, and only then, will they follow your will."


    william frowned, mulling over zarin ''s words. commanding the shadows¡ªthat had been his approach so far. but how was he supposed to communicate with something as intangible as a shadow?


    zarin stepped closer, his gaze steady. "shadows aren''t just the absence of light. they''re¡­ alive, in their own way. feel their presence. understand them. then draw them toward you." sea??h th§× n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    william hesitated, but then nodded. he turned his attention back to the shadows, clearing his mind. this time, he didn''t try to force them. instead, he reached out with a sense of curiosity, almost as if introducing himself.


    continue your saga on empire


    at first, nothing happened. then, something clicked. a strange sensation washed over him, as if he had become as formless as the shadows themselves. he could feel them¡ªcold, fluid, and ever-present.


    tentatively, he willed them to rise.


    the shadows swirled, hesitated, and then¡­ they obeyed. a tendril of darkness rose from the ground, twisting and writhing like a living thing.


    a small, triumphant smile tugged at william''s lips.


    "not bad," zarin said, leaning against a tree. "you''ve got potential. but don''t get cocky. shadows are temperamental. they can just as easily turn on you if you lose control."


    william nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. for the first time, he felt like he was beginning to understand this elusive power.


    and for the first time, he wondered just how far it could take him.

 Chapter 105

    in a desolate forest, the sound of heavy panting broke the eerie silence. william stood amidst the dense trees, sweat dripping from his forehead and onto the forest floor. weeks had passed since he began training his shadow ability, and while he had achieved remarkable control over the shadows¡ªeven moving them in multiple directions¡ªthere was a glaring issue. the shadows lacked tangibility. no matter how hard he tried, they remained incorporeal, useful only for illusions. he couldn''t use them for attack or defense, a frustrating limitation.perhaps it was because his shadow essence is not enough to make it tangible or it just isn''t in the nature of the shadows to become tangible.


    zarin had devised a solution. it involved combining all of william''s abilities to create something powerful and practical. that was what they had been working on today. taking a deep breath, william wiped the sweat from his brow and began. first, he summoned a shadow from the darkness around him, letting it swirl and coil like a serpent. next, he called forth a crackling bolt of lightning, its energy pulsating in his hands. finally, he used the wind ability he had copied from zarin to stabilize the shadow-lightning combination, preventing it from dissipating.


    the result was spectacular. the shadow spiraled, forming a sharp, deadly point, its dark core pulsating with electrical energy. william hurled it forward with all his might. the shadow-lightning projectile tore through the air, piercing one tree, then another, and two more beyond that before finally dissipating. the sound of splintering wood echoed through the forest.


    "that was incredible," zarin said, his voice tinged with approval. but then he frowned, noticing william swaying slightly. "you overdid it again, didn''t you?"


    william nodded, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "yeah¡­ using all my abilities at once takes a toll. it''s like my brain is running on overdrive." enjoy exclusive content from empire


    "you need to build more endurance," zarin said firmly. "but for now, take a break."


    william shook his head. "no. i need to go home. mrs. beth will wonder where i am." he grabbed his bag, slinging it over his shoulder. as he turned to leave, he glanced back at zarin and smirked. "happy new year''s eve."


    zarin watched him go, a rare softness in his expression. once william had disappeared into the trees, zarin tilted his head toward the moon, its silvery light illuminating his face. "where are you, lee?" he murmured, a hint of melancholy in his voice.


    __________________________


    far away, in an unknown location, a man sat cross-legged on a jagged stone in the heart of a volcano. heat waves shimmered in the air, and molten lava bubbled and churned below. the man wore only black trousers, his sculpted muscles glistening faintly in the oppressive heat. his blonde hair gleamed like gold under the fiery glow. despite the intense temperature, sweat barely touched his body. he opened his piercing blue eyes and sneezed suddenly, breaking his meditative stillness.


    __________________________


    in the grand palace of spain, the halls were alight with celebration. golden chandeliers cast a warm glow over the elegant gathering, where nobles and dignitaries mingled with members of the royal family. princess eleanor stood near a towering window, watching as vibrant fireworks illuminated the night sky, their colors reflected in her shimmering gown.


    her father, the king, raised a toast, his deep voice resonating through the hall. "to a prosperous new year, and to the unity of our kingdom!" the crowd cheered, glasses clinking in unison. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    eleanor smiled faintly, her mind drifting to the world beyond the palace walls. though she was surrounded by grandeur, her heart longed for something greater¡ªsomething that the confines of royal life could not offer. she glanced at her elder sister, who was laughing with their cousins, and then out the window again, wondering what the new year might bring.


    for now, she chose to immerse herself in the joy of the moment, as music and laughter filled the palace, echoing the spirit of celebration throughout the kingdom.


    __________________________


    back at the orphanage, the sound of laughter and music filled the air. the new year''s eve party was in full swing. william slipped inside, greeted by a group of younger kids who immediately flocked to him.


    "william!" one of the boys called out. "did you bring us anything?"


    william chuckled and pulled out a few pieces of candy he had saved from his last trip to town. the kids cheered, their faces lighting up with joy.


    "you''re the best, william!" a little girl exclaimed, hugging his leg. william patted her head gently, a rare smile tugging at his lips.


    "you''re too soft with them," one of the older girls teased, her arms crossed. "but i guess that''s why they all adore you."


    another girl giggled, nudging her friend. "he''s gotten more handsome lately, hasn''t he? must be all that training."


    william''s face turned crimson, and he quickly excused himself, heading to the dinner table. "let''s eat before the food gets cold," he said, trying to change the subject. the girls laughed but didn''t press further.


    after dinner, everyone gathered outside to watch the fireworks. the night sky lit up with vibrant colors, each explosion eliciting oohs and ahhs from the children. william stood among them, his heart feeling lighter than it had in weeks. for a moment, the weight of his abilities and the battles ahead faded away. he was just another boy enjoying the magic of the new year.


    author''s note:


    that''s a wrap for this year! thank you all for reading and supporting me. keep those gifts and kind words coming; they mean the world to me. with this, the 2024 session can officially f*ck off.


    a lot has happened this year, both good and bad. one of the good things is this book and you amazing readers. your support has been incredible. on the flip side, i''ll admit, i failed my admission exam into university. but we won''t let the bad things define us, right? we learn from our mistakes and strive to do better next year.


    looking ahead, my biggest aspiration is to pass my exam. the next one is just a few months away, and i''ll need to prepare diligently. honestly, all that remains in my head right now is webnovels and anime, so i''ll have to flush it all out and hit the books hard. because of this, the upload frequency of my books might decrease starting january. i hope you''ll understand. i''ll do my best to upload daily, but if i miss a day or two, know that i''m working hard to secure my future.


    thank you again for everything. let''s make 2025 our year!

 Chapter 106 ‘The Great Window Dive of William!

    william stood at the towering gates of the academy, his fingers brushing against the cold metal bars. the familiar crest of the school gleamed in the sunlight, a silent reminder that the holiday was officially over. he felt a mix of emotions¡ªa blend of exhaustion, dread, and a faint glimmer of anticipation. the holidays had flown by, leaving him wondering where all the time had gone.he sighed deeply, gazing at the bustling students walking through the gates. some were excited, chatting animatedly about their holiday adventures, while others, like him, dragged their feet as though walking into a prison. the weight of returning to the structured life of the academy pressed heavily on him.


    william had spent the break well, or at least he tried to. he had met with mr. beth and managed to force some of the money he''d collected at school into his hands, despite the man''s adamant refusals. it felt good to give back, even if only a little. yet, the holiday never truly felt like one. every spare moment had been consumed by garin''s grueling training sessions, which left him mentally and physically drained.


    he had learned much during those sessions. the connection of the system to the shadow lord were revealed, shrouded in mystery and power. he also discovered just how formidable garin was¡ªa beast in combat, moving with a precision and ferocity that left william in awe. yet, there was always that lingering melancholy in garin''s gaze, as if he were waiting for someone who might never return. his cryptic words and subtle sadness often made william question who garin truly was and why he was assigned to protect him.


    then there was the question that haunted him most: why were the heretics so determined to kill him? the only plausible answer lay with the system. someone, somewhere, must know about it. the system didn''t come from nowhere, and its origins remained an enigma. or maybe, he thought with a wry chuckle, it had to do with his mysterious past. he didn''t even know his own surname, let alone the identities of his real parents. were they important figures whose enemies now sought revenge on him? he shook his head at the absurdity of the thought and took a step forward.


    the academy was alive with activity. students greeted one another with loud, excited voices. some lugged heavy bags while others carried nothing but a few books. a group of younger students ran past him, laughing and yelling as they reunited with friends. the familiar scent of freshly mowed grass mingled with the faint metallic tang of the academy''s reinforced gates.


    as he made his way toward the dormitory, william caught snippets of conversations¡ªtales of family trips, holiday mishaps, and last-minute panic over forgotten assignments. it all felt distant, like a world he couldn''t quite belong to.


    finally, he reached his dorm. the room was exactly as he had left it, neat and devoid of life. liam and gavin hadn''t arrived yet, giving him a rare moment of peace before the chaos of their arguments would inevitably erupt.


    he placed his small luggage down, though most of his belongings were safely tucked away in the system''s inventory. the silence of the room was comforting, allowing him to momentarily gather his thoughts. he sat on his bed, staring out the window at the academy grounds below.


    for now, it was calm. but william knew that calm never lasted long in his life.


    as william unpacked his bag and arranged a few things, the door creaked open. gavin stepped in, his usual confident stride replaced by a noticeable limp. his disheveled hair and slightly pained expression caught william''s attention.


    "you look like you''ve been hit by a truck," william remarked dryly, glancing at gavin''s uneven steps.


    "close enough," gavin muttered, dropping his bag onto his bed with a groan. he carefully sat down, rubbing his knee with a wince.


    moments later, the door burst open again, and liam strolled in, humming a tune. his cheerful demeanor faltered when he noticed gavin''s limp. "oi, gavin, what happened to you?"


    gavin shot him a glare. "got injured in a football match yesterday."


    liam blinked, then burst out laughing. "you? football? that''s like a broomstick trying to play rugby."


    "very funny, liam," gavin said, rolling his eyes. "i scored a goal, for your information."


    "oh, i believe you scored... probably in the wrong net!" liam retorted, flopping onto his bed dramatically.


    "at least i play sports, you lazy potato," gavin shot back. "the most exercise you''ve done is lifting a fork."


    liam grinned, unfazed. "better to lift a fork than end up limping like a baby giraffe."


    gavin scowled. "i''d like to see you try. with that clumsy build of yours, you''d trip over your own shoelaces before even touching the ball."


    discover stories with empire


    "excuse me!" liam sat up, feigning offense. "this ''clumsy build'' is all muscle, thank you very much." s~ea??h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "muscle?" gavin snorted. "more like jelly. if you ran onto the field, they''d mistake you for a bouncy castle."


    william, who had been listening with a faint smirk, finally chimed in. "honestly, i think you''d both be disasters. gavin can''t stay upright, and liam would probably forget which side he''s playing for."


    the two turned to him simultaneously.


    "hey!" gavin exclaimed.


    "whose side are you on, william?" liam protested, throwing a pillow at him.


    william dodged it with a grin. "neither. just enjoying the show."


    liam crossed his arms, pretending to be deeply insulted. "you know what, gavin? forget football. let''s settle this right here."


    gavin raised an eyebrow. "oh, really? you want to fight me while i''m injured? that''s a new low, even for you."


    "fight? no," liam said, smirking. "i challenge you to... an arm-wrestling match."


    gavin groaned. "great. i pull a muscle, and now you want me to sprain my arm. fantastic."


    william watched the two of them bicker, shaking his head with mild amusement. finally, he decided to step in. "alright, you two idiots, calm down before you break the dormitory furniture. i don''t want to be dragged into explaining why our room looks like a war zone."


    both gavin and liam turned to him, identical grins spreading across their faces.


    "says the guy who literally blew up a whole room," gavin shot back, crossing his arms.


    liam''s eyes widened, and he smirked. "oh, yeah! remember that? i still can''t figure out how you managed to blow up an entire room and had to jump out of a window to survive!"


    william froze for a moment, his face flushing slightly. "that was... different. and it wasn''t my fault," he muttered defensively, looking away.


    "sure, sure," gavin teased, limping over to sit on his bed. "you''re lucky we don''t have a video of that moment. would''ve gone viral for sure¡ª''the great window dive of william''!"


    liam burst out laughing, clutching his sides. "i''d pay to see that in slow motion!"


    william sighed, shaking his head. "remind me why i tolerate you two again?"


    gavin grinned. "because you secretly love us."


    liam chimed in, still laughing. "and because we make life interesting for you."


    william rolled his eyes but couldn''t stop a small smile from tugging at his lips. he turned back to unpacking his things, muttering, "idiots," under his breath as their laughter filled the room.

 Chapter 107 A New Weapon

    the atmosphere in the dojo was lively as the students practiced their newly learned footwork techniques. the rhythmic thuds of feet hitting the ground echoed through the room, and occasional murmurs of encouragement and competition filled the air. william, alongside the others, tried to perfect his movements, adjusting his stance and focusing on his balance.suddenly, their instructor, an old man with a commanding presence and a sharp gaze, stepped onto the platform. with a single wave of his hand, the noise in the room died down, and all eyes turned toward him.


    "enough," he said, his voice carrying authority despite its calm tone. "stop what you''re doing. i have an announcement to make."


    the students straightened, curiosity and unease washing over them. william noticed how some shifted nervously, while others leaned forward with anticipation.


    the instructor''s gaze swept over the class. "next week, you will face your first hunting test."


    gasps filled the room. a murmur of excitement and fear spread like wildfire. hunting tests were a rite of passage, a moment when students would prove themselves by facing the unknown dangers of real combat.


    the old man raised a hand, silencing the chatter. "your goal will be to hunt beasts. not here, but on another planet. these beasts are far more dangerous than any training dummy or sparring partner you''ve faced. you must be prepared for injuries¡ªor worse." s§×arch* the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the tension in the room was palpable. some students gulped audibly, their expressions betraying fear. others tried to mask their anxiety with bravado, smirking as if the task would be easy.


    william, however, remained calm, though his heart raced. his mind wandered to the first time he encountered a beast. it was during the heretics'' attack in the tunnel. the memory was vivid¡ªhe remembered the overwhelming sense of terror, the guttural roar of the beast, and the suffocating stench of its breath. he had barely managed to fight it off, relying heavily on the system''s guidance. yet somehow, he''d killed it.


    that battle had been chaotic and terrifying, but it had also awakened something in him. since then, he hadn''t faced another beast, and the thought of testing his strength now filled him with a mix of excitement and determination. he clenched his fists, eager to see how far he''d come.


    "for this outing," the instructor continued, "you will be allowed to use weapons of your choice. choose wisely, for your weapon may very well decide whether you survive or not."


    the old man gestured toward the walls of the dojo, which were adorned with an array of weapons. blades, clubs, bows, and axes gleamed under the light, each carefully displayed on racks or mounted against the walls. some weapons had intricate designs, glowing faintly with strange energy, while others exuded raw power.


    "these are no ordinary weapons," the instructor explained. "they are forged from beast crystals, each possessing unique supernatural qualities¡ªenhanced sharpness, immense strength, or even special abilities. choose wisely."


    the students moved toward the walls, a mix of awe and excitement in their steps. william followed, his eyes scanning the impressive array of weapons. ever since he was a child, he''d dreamed of wielding a weapon, imagining himself as a hero in countless stories. he picked up a sword, testing its weight and balance. it felt natural in his hand, almost too perfect.


    his mind wandered briefly to the sword mr. beth had given him before he left the orphanage. that blade had been his companion during his first encounter with a beast, but it had shattered during the battle. he had mourned its loss, and now, standing amidst these powerful weapons, he felt a sense of longing for something that would truly complement him.


    he tested several weapons¡ªswords, spears, even a club. each one was extraordinary, clearly designed to surpass anything a normal human could wield. but none of them felt... right.


    as he ran his hand over a particularly elegant sword, the system spoke in his mind.


    "don''t choose a sword."


    william froze. "why not?" he asked silently. "swords are cool, sharp, and easy to fight with. why wouldn''t i choose one?"


    "while it''s true that swords are versatile, they don''t align with your abilities. you''ll find yourself limited if you rely on a sword."


    william frowned, confused. "then what should i choose?"


    "an arrow," the system replied.


    william blinked, baffled. "an arrow? how is an arrow better than a sword?"


    continue reading at empire


    "your abilities¡ªshadow control, lightning, and copycat¡ªare better suited to a weapon that allows precision and subtlety. with an arrow, you can attach your shadow to it, masking its true nature and using the shadow to control the direction of the arrow pretending you''re using the wind ability, keeping the fact that you''ve lost your wind ability a secret. additionally, if zarin is with you and you''re able to copy his wind ability can amplify its range and power. a sword may seem easier, but it won''t give you the flexibility and advantage that an arrow can."


    william hesitated, glancing at the bows and quivers of arrows on the wall. the system''s explanation made sense, but he couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. he''d always imagined himself as a swordsman, not an archer.


    still, the system had never led him astray. with a sigh, he approached the section of the wall where the bows and arrows were displayed.


    as he examined the bows and arrows, a particularly enthusiastic student nearby was swinging a massive battle axe, nearly taking out three of his classmates in the process. "i shall name thee ''sir chopps-a-lot''!" the student declared proudly, right before losing his balance and face-planting into the training mat.


    william couldn''t help but smile, silently thanking the system for not recommending anything that might result in him becoming a viral training room blooper. he turned his attention back to the weapons wall, where the bows and arrows were displayed.


    that''s when he saw it ¨C a sleek, obsidian-black bow that seemed to drink in the light around it. but it was the arrows that truly caught his attention. each shaft was crafted from a material that looked like dark silver, with intricate runic patterns etched along its length that pulsed with a subtle blue glow. the arrowheads were masterpieces in themselves, fashioned from what appeared to be crystallized shadow essence, their edges so sharp they seemed to cut the very air around them. small veins of electric blue crystal ran through the shadowy tips, creating an effect that reminded william of lightning splitting a night sky.


    as he examined the weapon, the system spoke again. "this bow will serve you well. trust me."


    william nodded, determination hardening in his eyes. if this was the weapon that would help him survive and grow stronger, so be it. "alright,"


    he muttered under his breath. "let''s see what this can do."

 Chapter 108

    the students buzzed with excitement and nerves as they admired their chosen weapons, each marveling at the craftsmanship and power radiating from the armaments. some proudly flaunted gleaming swords with jeweled hilts and perfectly balanced blades, while others hefted massive clubs studded with metal bands that seemed almost too heavy to wield. a few of the more agile students inspected delicate daggers, their razor-sharp edges glinting ominously under the dojo lights, testing their balance with practiced flicks of their wrists. the atmosphere was electric, filled with a mixture of awe, anticipation, and an undercurrent of competition as each student sized up their peers and their weaponry.the weapons had been laid out that morning in the great hall, hundreds of them arranged on tables draped with black cloth. each student had spent hours examining the options, letting their hands hover over different pieces until they found the one that called to them. some had known instantly which weapon they would choose, while others had agonized over the decision until the very last moment.


    standing slightly apart from the others, william held his sleek black bow in one hand, the quiver of arrows slung securely over his shoulder. his fingers traced the intricate carvings etched into the bow''s surface, feeling the faint hum of energy coursing through it. the weapon was a masterpiece of craftsmanship ¨C layers of compressed wood and horn creating perfect flexibility, while maintaining incredible strength. there was something almost alive about the weapon, as though it was attuned to him, waiting for the right moment to unleash its full potential.


    a tall boy approached him, his broad sword resting casually on his shoulder, a smirk plastered across his face. the blade was impressive ¨C nearly five feet of perfectly forged steel with a crystalline sheen that suggested it was something more than mere metal. "a bow? really? what, you planning to hunt rabbits?" he mocked, his tone dripping with condescension as he gestured to william''s choice. the sword he carried glowed faintly along its edge, a clear testament to its power.


    william glanced at him, unbothered, and smirked in return. "rabbits are faster than you. i''ll manage." his tone was calm, almost amused, and his retort hit its mark. the boy''s smirk faltered as he huffed, muttered something under his breath, and walked off in irritation, leaving william unfazed. he had grown used to such reactions ¨C in a school that prized close combat and dramatic displays of power, choosing a ranged weapon was seen as almost cowardly by some. sear?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    around him, the other students had begun testing their weapons with a mixture of enthusiasm and recklessness. swords swung through the air, leaving glowing trails in their wake, while massive hammers cracked the ground with deafening thuds. axes whistled as they arced through the air, and daggers gleamed as they sliced effortlessly through the dummies set up for practice. the dojo buzzed with activity, the clamor of steel striking steel mixing with bursts of laughter and gasps of awe.


    the practice dummies ¨C enchanted constructs of wood, straw, and leather ¨C repaired themselves after each strike, allowing the students to test their weapons'' cutting power without restraint. some of the more aggressive students had already reduced their targets to ribbons multiple times, while others were still experimenting with different grips and stances, trying to find their perfect form.


    despite the noise, william felt a grin tugging at his lips. the bow in his hands felt like more than just a weapon¡ªit felt like an extension of himself, a tool perfectly suited to his abilities and nature. its grip seemed molded to his hand, the draw weight exactly matched to his strength. as he stood there, running his fingers over the polished surface, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this bow was waiting for him to unlock something greater. the thought filled him with anticipation, and he looked forward to proving himself¡ªnot to the others, but to himself and the weapon that seemed so perfectly attuned to his essence.


    after all the students had chosen their weapons, the old teacher clapped his hands, drawing their attention back to the platform. his weathered face bore the scars of countless battles, and his eyes held the sharp gleam of someone who had spent decades mastering their craft. "good," he said, his voice gruff but steady. "you may leave with these weapons and train with them as much as you like. but..." his tone shifted, becoming sharper, almost threatening. "you are forbidden to use them on one another. no fighting, no settling scores. these weapons are for the beasts, not for you to play war amongst yourselves. break this rule, and you''ll wish you hadn''t."


    the teacher''s reputation gave weight to his words ¨C stories circulated among the students about what had happened to the last group who had ignored his warnings. his gaze swept across the students, ensuring his warning sank in. satisfied with their subdued nods, he waved his hand and dismissed them.


    as the students poured out of the dojo, chattering excitedly about their plans for training, william slung his bow over his shoulder and secured his quiver. his mind buzzed with anticipation. it had been weeks since he last ventured into the forest, and the thought of testing his new weapon against the backdrop of nature filled him with excitement. he moved quickly, weaving through the academy grounds and heading toward the familiar path that led into the dense forest.


    the academy''s training grounds gave way to wild growth at the forest''s edge, where ancient trees stretched their branches toward the sky. when william arrived, the familiar scent of damp earth and foliage greeted him, mingling with the faint chirping of birds hidden in the canopy above. he walked along the well-worn path, his steps deliberate as he veered purposefully away from the patches of vibrant purple flowers that dotted the forest floor. even though he was immune to their poison, he couldn''t help but wonder why the academy had allowed something so dangerous to grow here in the first place. the flowers exuded an air of menace, their sickly sweet aroma hanging heavily in the air, and william found himself instinctively keeping his distance from them as he moved deeper into the woods.


    the towering trees cast long shadows across his path, their leaves forming a dense, natural ceiling that let only slivers of sunlight filter through. the deeper he ventured, the quieter the forest became, as if the life around him was holding its breath. eventually, he reached the edge of the foggy chasm, a place that always filled him with a mixture of awe and excitement. thick mist clung to the edges of the steep drop, swirling in ghostly patterns as it obscured the depths below. stay connected through empire


    without hesitation, william stepped off the ledge and plunged into the chasm, the rush of air whipping past him as he descended. the fog parted around him, revealing jagged rocks jutting out from the walls and the faint shimmer of water far below. his landing was precise, a testament to his training, and he landed lightly at the bottom of the chasm, where the cool, tranquil lake awaited him.


    without pausing, he stepped into the water, letting its icy embrace wash over him as he waded deeper. soon, he plunged fully into the lake, the chill refreshing against his skin. the water rippled gently around him, the surface shimmering faintly as sunlight struggled to penetrate the mist above. here, surrounded by nature''s untouched beauty, william felt a sense of calm and focus that he rarely experienced elsewhere. this was his sanctuary, a place where he could push his limits without the judgmental eyes of his peers.

 Chapter 109

    emerging from the lake''s cold embrace, glowing blue ethereal water cascaded down william''s form as he made his way to the rocky shoreline. the chill air in the cave caused goosebumps to rise on his skin, but he wasn''t concerned. his objective today hadn''t been to draw in the lake''s essence as he usually did ¨C today was about something far more exciting, more important.with practiced ease, william accessed his system inventory, a dimensional pocket that appeared as a translucent blue interface only he could see. his fingers danced through the air, selecting a fresh set of clothes he had stored earlier. in an instant, his wet garments were replaced with dry ones ¨C a fitted black tunic, reinforced leather pants, and sturdy boots designed for both stealth and mobility.


    after adjusting his collar, william''s heart quickened as he prepared to summon his new weapon. with a simple thought, the bow materialized in his hand, its presence somehow both lighter and more substantial than when he''d held it in the dojo. now, away from prying eyes, he could properly examine its true nature.


    taking a deep breath, william activated his third eye ability ¨C a rare skill that allowed him to perceive the deeper truths of objects and their origins. golden runes flickered across his vision as information began to materialize before him:


    [bow of the ancestral beast]


    - core material: compressed vertebrae of an ancient skywhale experience more content on empire


    - secondary materials: heartwood of the millennium storm oak


    - string material: woven strands of cloud serpent sinew


    - durability: unbreakable (enhanced by eternal binding rune) s§×arch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - weight: 3.2 kg


    - length: 175 cm


    - draw weight: adaptable (40-120 lbs)


    - special properties:


    * indestructible frame and string


    * perfect balance compensation


    * energy resonance chamber


    * combat form transformation


    william''s eyes widened as he read through the information. the bow wasn''t just a masterpiece of craftsmanship ¨C it was a legendary weapon disguised as a simple training tool. the core material alone was astonishing; ancient skywhales were believed to be extinct for over ten thousand years, their bones said to possess the ability to channel and amplify energy beyond normal limits.


    the string particularly caught his attention. cloud serpents were mythical beings that lived in the highest reaches of the atmosphere, their sinew capable of withstanding forces that would snap normal materials instantly. combined with the eternal binding rune, it meant his bow would never fail him in a crucial moment.


    a smile played across his lips as he noticed the combat form transformation property. just as he had intuited, the bow could indeed be used as a close-range weapon if necessary. with a specific pulse of energy, it could transform into a curved blade, using the bow''s natural curve to create a deadly edge.


    next, william summoned the quiver from his inventory. it appeared on his back, its weight comfortable and familiar. the quiver itself was a work of art ¨C crafted from dark leather with silver reinforcements along its length, decorated with subtle runes that seemed to shift in the shadows. seven arrows rested within, their obsidian-black shafts gleaming with an inner light.


    carefully, he drew one of the arrows and activated his third eye once more:


    [shadowspine arrow]


    - core material: compressed spinal cord of shadow drake


    - fletching: night phoenix feathers


    - arrowhead: void-forged steel


    - base stats:


    * speed: 300 m/s (variable based on energy input)


    * durability: self-repairing


    * attack power: 2000 (base)


    * sound: null (complete silence during flight)


    - special properties:


    * energy channel conduit


    * ability resonance


    * perfect trajectory maintenance


    * phase shift capability


    william''s breath caught in his throat as he read the arrow''s properties. the energy channel conduit alone would have made these arrows exceptional, allowing him to imbue them with his own abilities. but the ability resonance feature ¨C that was something else entirely. combined with his copy ability skill, it meant each arrow could potentially carry any power he had ever witnessed and duplicated.


    his mind raced with the possibilities. lightning arrows that could chain between targets, shadow arrows that could phase through obstacles, fire arrows that could split into multiple projectiles, ice arrows that could freeze entire areas ¨C the combinations were endless. now he understood why the system had guided him toward these arrows. they weren''t just projectiles; they were catalysts for his copied abilities.


    just as he was about to return the arrow to the quiver, his still-active third eye caught something unexpected ¨C information about the quiver itself:


    [quiver of endless shadow]


    - special property: arrow generation


    * can produce infinite copies of stored arrows for 30 minutes


    * 24-hour cooldown period between uses


    * generated arrows retain all properties of originals


    * maximum generation speed: 1 arrow per second


    a laugh of pure joy escaped william''s lips. what he had assumed to be a simple container was actually the solution to his ammunition concerns. with this ability, he could unleash a virtual storm of arrows, each carrying different copied abilities, without fear of running out in crucial moments. the 24-hour cooldown was a significant limitation, but it forced him to be strategic about when to use this power.


    a laugh of pure joy escaped william''s lips. what he had assumed to be a simple container was actually the solution to his ammunition concerns. with this ability, he could unleash a virtual storm of arrows, each carrying different copied abilities, without fear of running out in crucial moments. the 24-hour cooldown was a significant limitation, but it forced him to be strategic about when to use this power.


    "the system didn''t just give me weapons," william murmured to himself, running his fingers along the bow''s perfect curve. "it gave me a completely new way to fight." he understood now why the other students'' mockery meant nothing. they saw a bow and assumed he had chosen a weaker path. they couldn''t see that he had been given tools that would allow him to surpass their limitations.


    standing at the edge of the misty chasm, william felt a surge of anticipation. he had spent years copying abilities from others, building a vast library of powers within himself. now he had the perfect tools to express those abilities in ways no one would expect. the bow wasn''t just a weapon ¨C it was a key to unlocking his true potential.

 Chapter 110

    looking up at the targets he had set earlier, william smiled. they suddenly seemed too simple, too basic for what he needed to practice. he would need to create more challenging scenarios to truly test the limits of his new equipment. perhaps it was time to venture deeper into the forest, where the real beasts lurked. after all, with tools like these, he needed to dream bigger.his fingers traced the runes on the bow one more time as he began planning his training regimen. the other students might be practicing their sword swings and hammer strikes in the safety of the academy grounds, but william knew he had chosen a different path. his way forward would require creativity, strategy, and the courage to push boundaries.


    "time to see what you can really do," he whispered to his bow, nocking one of the shadowspine arrows. the arrow seemed to pulse in response, eager to channel whatever power he chose to send through it. above him, the mist swirled in the chasm, and somewhere in the distance, a beast roared ¨C as if nature itself was ready to test his resolve.


    deep beneath the surface of a dormant volcano, the heretics'' base sprawled through an intricate network of caverns. unlike natural cave formations, these halls bore the marks of ancient craftsmanship ¨C obsidian walls polished to a mirror sheen, veins of crimson crystal pulsing with barely contained energy, and elaborate runes carved into every archway. the central chamber, vast enough to house a small army, was dominated by a throne that seemed to have been carved from a single massive crystal of pure darkness.


    upon this imposing seat, a creature that seemed comically out of place lounged with casual menace ¨C a massively fat cat with fur the color of midnight and eyes that gleamed like fresh blood. despite its seemingly innocent form, the air around it wavered with barely contained power, and the shadows in the corners of the room seemed to lean toward it, as if drawn by an invisible force.


    before the throne, a man knelt in perfect submission. his presence was imposing even in this position ¨C broad-shouldered and tall, wearing armor that seemed to be crafted from condensed darkness itself. a crown of thorns made from some black metal rested upon his head, marking him as the former king of the heretics. his voice, when he spoke, carried the weight of centuries.


    "most ancient one," the king began, his head bowed low, "we have received crucial intelligence from our operatives. the shadow boy will be departing soon for a hunting expedition on the crimson plains of nexus iv. he will be beyond the protection of the old men for the first time in months."


    the cat''s tail swished lazily, but its eyes narrowed with interest. when it spoke, its voice was a discordant mixture of playful and sinister, like the purr of a predator about to strike. "how... fortunate. our patience has finally borne fruit." the cat shifted, stretching in a way that made the shadows in the room twist unnaturally. "tell me, who do we have positioned within their ranks?"


    the king raised his head slightly. "the principal of military academy 4 has been our agent for the past three years. his strength surpasses that of two anbu warriors combined. he assures me he can eliminate the boy with minimal difficulty."


    a sound emerged from the cat''s throat ¨C something between a laugh and a growl. "no, no, no," it purred, but there was steel beneath the soft tone. "not the boy. he has already awakened. his power grows by the day, and direct confrontation would be... unwise." the cat''s eyes gleamed with cruel amusement. "the girl. she is the key. without her, the prophecy cannot be fulfilled."


    the king''s head snapped up in surprise, though he quickly lowered it again. "but my lord, our intelligence suggests the boy is the greater threat. the shadow lord in him¡ª"


    "is precisely why we cannot move against him directly," the cat interrupted, rising to its paws. despite its rotund form, the movement carried an unmistakable grace. "the girl''s power remains dormant, but her potential... ah, her potential is what truly threatens our plans. the ancient texts are quite clear on this point." the cat began to pace along the arm of the throne, each step leaving small traces of frost in its wake. "when shadow and light entwine, the seal will break. we cannot allow them to realize their connected destiny."


    the massive chamber grew noticeably darker as the cat continued, "tell your agent to redirect his attention. the boy''s obliviousness provides us with the perfect opportunity to strike at his weakness. without her, he becomes merely another powerful piece on the board ¨C dangerous, but manageable."


    the king remained silent for a moment, processing this shift in strategy. "and if the boy was there when the mission is being executed?"


    the cat''s mouth curved into what might have been a smile, revealing teeth that seemed too sharp and numerous for its feline form. "then we will have learned valuable information about his response to loss. either way, the prophecy''s path will be disrupted." it settled back onto its throne, tail curling around its bulk. "send the order. i want this handled before the moon of nexus iv completes its cycle."


    "as you command, ancient one." the king rose smoothly to his feet, his armor making no sound despite its apparent weight. as he turned to leave, the cat''s voice stopped him once more.


    "and remind our agent ¨C she must remain... intact. dead or alive matters little, but her power must be preservable. the ritual will require it."


    your journey continues on empire


    the king nodded once and strode from the chamber, his footsteps echoing against the obsidian floors. behind him, the fat cat''s eyes glowed brighter in the darkness, its gaze fixed on something far beyond the cavern walls. the shadows around the throne writhed with anticipation, as if they too were eager for the coming hunt to begin.


    in the darkness, the cat spoke softly to itself, "soon, little shadow being. soon you will learn that some powers come with prices too steep to pay. and when you do..." the rest of its words were lost in the darkness, but the shadows themselves seemed to shudder at whatever remained unsaid sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 111

    discover more stories at empirewilliam climbed out of the chasm with practiced ease, his movements smooth and precise as he gripped the jagged rocks and pulled himself up onto solid ground. the late afternoon sunlight filtered through the thick canopy of trees, casting long, golden rays that danced across the forest floor. the air was cooler now, tinged with the earthy scent of damp moss and distant wildflowers. birds chirped sporadically in the trees, their songs blending with the rustling of leaves stirred by a soft breeze. the forest was alive, but its vastness and the shadows creeping between the trunks lent it an ominous air.


    as william walked through the dense forest, his thoughts were a whirlwind. the sleek black bow slung across his back felt like an extension of himself, a weapon that hummed with latent power, eager to be used. the memory of the foggy chasm and the refreshing plunge into the lake still lingered, but now his mind turned to the next day''s challenge¡ªthe beast hunt. it was no ordinary exercise. they weren''t going to be hunting on earth. the thought sent a shiver through him, equal parts excitement and trepidation.


    a beast planet¡­ populated by creatures that existed for one purpose: to destroy. on those planets, humans were not the apex predators. they were prey. the academy''s instructors had made that very clear. this was not just a lesson or a test; it was survival. the creatures that roamed those planets were relentless, their instincts honed to kill anything that crossed their path. william''s fingers unconsciously brushed the bowstring as he thought about it. he was eager to test his strength, to face a beast again after so long, but there was also a gnawing fear in the back of his mind. would he survive? he knew death was an inevitable part of such outings. it happened every year. the only thing he could do was ensure it wasn''t him or his friends.


    the forest began to thin as he neared the academy grounds. the trees grew farther apart, and patches of open grassland stretched out before him. the sounds of the forest changed too. the chirping of birds gave way to distant laughter and voices, signaling the presence of other students. a faint breeze carried the aroma of food from the academy kitchens, mingling with the earthy scent of the forest. as he stepped out into the open, the imposing structures of the academy came into view, their tall spires and stone walls bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun. the sight was both comforting and foreboding, a reminder of the challenges that lay ahead.


    as william made his way across the grounds, he noticed a group of boys sprinting toward the girls'' dormitory, their laughter echoing across the courtyard. "night cardio," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head. he sighed deeply, his thoughts drifting to his own school life. despite being one of the most handsome boys in the academy¡ªa fact he was well aware of¡ªhis interactions with girls were almost nonexistent. the only exceptions were sofia and eleanor, but they were just friends, nothing more.


    he sighed again, running a hand through his hair as he watched the boys disappear into the distance. it wasn''t that he didn''t like the idea of companionship or romance. in fact, there were moments when he envied the carefree way others seemed to connect. but his life wasn''t normal. it hadn''t been for a long time. the last time a girl had tried to get closer to him, things had ended¡­ poorly. it hadn''t been his fault, not entirely. he''d been blunt, perhaps too much so, but he couldn''t afford distractions. not now. not when he was certain the heretics had their eyes on him. the beast planet would be a perfect opportunity for an assassination. but at least he had one reassurance¡ªa good bodyguard. that thought brought a faint smirk to his face.


    the dormitory loomed ahead, a tall, sturdy building with ivy creeping up its stone walls. its windows glowed faintly, the warm light spilling out onto the cobblestone path. the sounds of students talking and laughing drifted from within, mingling with the occasional bark of a dog from the caretaker''s quarters. as william approached, he felt a strange mix of exhaustion and anticipation. the events of the day had been draining, but tomorrow promised something entirely different¡ªsomething dangerous and exhilarating.


    ---


    the large wooden doors creaked open as william stepped inside. the dormitory''s interior was warm and inviting, a stark contrast to the cool, foreboding forest outside. students milled about, some lounging on the worn leather couches in the common area, others chatting in hushed tones as they prepared for the night. william paid them little attention as he made his way to his room, his thoughts still consumed by the upcoming hunt.


    he pushed open the door to his dormitory room, the familiar scent of wood and parchment greeting him. the room was simple but comfortable, with a neatly made bed, a desk cluttered with books and notes, and a small wardrobe tucked into the corner. liam and gavin were nowhere to be seen, leaving the space entirely his for now.


    william walked over to his side of the room, pulled the sleek black bow and quiver of arrows from his back, and admired them for a brief moment. the bow felt alive in his hands, humming with energy, but he decided to keep it safe until it was needed. with a flick of his wrist, he concentrated on the system interface¡ªa faint blue shimmer rippled through the air, and the bow and quiver vanished, stored securely in his invisible inventory. it was a relief to have the system''s aid, even if he still didn''t fully understand its origins.


    with his weapon tucked away, william turned his attention to the mini fridge in the corner of the room. he opened it with a faint click, the cool air brushing against his face as he grabbed a snack¡ªa small packet of dried meat and a can of juice. he tossed the packet onto his bed and popped open the juice can, the sharp hiss of carbonation breaking the silence. sitting down, he leaned against the headboard, letting out a sigh as he took a sip. the day had been long, and the excitement of tomorrow''s hunt still buzzed in his mind. yet, there was an undercurrent of anxiety too, a quiet reminder of the dangers that lay ahead.


    as he reached for the packet of dried meat, the door to the dormitory swung open with a loud bang, startling him. liam and gavin stormed in, their faces alight with excitement. gavin was the first to speak, practically bouncing on his feet as he dropped his bag onto the floor. "william! you won''t believe the weapon i got!" he exclaimed, his voice carrying the enthusiasm of a child showing off a new toy.


    liam followed closely behind, rolling his eyes but unable to hide the grin on his face. "yeah, and i''m sure he''ll find mine even more impressive," he added smugly, tossing his bag onto his bed and flopping down dramatically.


    william couldn''t help but smile at their energy, setting his snack aside. "alright, alright," he said, sitting up straighter. "what did you guys get? show me."


    author''s note


    hey everyone! i know i haven''t been uploading lately, and i appreciate your patience. the reason for this break is that i''ve been stockpiling chapters to prepare for next month''s mass gift support (mgs). starting next month, i''ll be uploading daily to give you consistent and exciting updates!


    also, i want to remind you that the official reading platform for this story is webnovel. if you''re not reading it there, the least you can do to support me is to leave a review on webnovel. your feedback helps me improve and motivates me to keep going!


    thank you for sticking with me, and i can''t wait to share all the new chapters with you soon! sea??h th§× n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 112

    gavin was already unzipping his bag, pulling out a pair of daggers. the blades were slender and curved, forged from a shimmering alloy that seemed to ripple like liquid under the dim dormitory light. the hilts were wrapped in black leather, studded with small, glowing runes that pulsed faintly with every movement. he twirled one dagger effortlessly between his fingers, the blade cutting through the air with a barely audible "whissssh"."behold," gavin said, his voice dripping with theatrical flair. "the finest daggers in the armory. lightweight, deadly, and "fast"¡ªperfect for someone with my "skills"."


    william raised an eyebrow, impressed despite himself. "not bad," he admitted. "but how does it pair with your speed?"


    gavin smirked, flipping the dagger into the air and catching it by the tip. "these blades are designed for precision strikes. the alloy reduces air resistance, so i can swing faster without losing control. and the runes?" he tapped one glowing symbol. "they amplify kinetic energy. the quicker i move, the harder they hit. perfect for slipping past armor or hitting weak spots."


    liam snorted, pushing himself off his bed. "daggers? really? let me show you what a real weapon looks like." he reached into his own bag and pulled out a massive longsword. the blade was nearly as tall as liam himself, forged from dark, volcanic steel that shimmered with veins of crimson. the crossguard was shaped like roaring flames, and the pommel glowed faintly, as if embers smoldered within it.


    he hefted the sword with surprising ease, the blade humming as it sliced through the air. "now this," liam said, grinning, "is a weapon. forged in the same furnaces that melt beast cores. the edge stays hot enough to sear flesh on contact. and the weight?" he swung it downward in a controlled arc, stopping just short of the floor. "it''s balanced for wide, sweeping strikes¡ªperfect for channeling my fire."


    william leaned forward, intrigued. "how does it work with your ability?"


    liam''s grin widened. "the blade absorbs heat. when i activate my fire, it superheats the metal. one swing, and i can send a wave of flames ahead of the strike. the heavier the blow, the bigger the explosion." he patted the flat of the blade affectionately. "it''s not just a sword¡ªit''s a conduit."


    gavin rolled his eyes. "show-off."


    "says the guy with glow-in-the-dark butter knives," liam shot back.


    william chuckled, shaking his head. "you guys really went all out, huh? i''m almost scared to ask how long you spent choosing."


    gavin shrugged. "long enough. the armory master kept pushing spears on me, but i told him speed beats reach any day."


    "and i had to argue with three instructors to let me take this," liam added, nodding at his sword. "they said first-years aren''t ''mentally prepared'' for flame-channeling weapons. idiots."


    ---


    "what about you?" gavin asked, gesturing to william''s empty hands. "don''t tell me you chickened out and got nothing."


    william smirked. "not exactly." with a subtle flick of his wrist, he summoned the bow from his system inventory. the air around his hands shimmered faintly, and in an instant, the sleek black weapon materialized, its string taut and humming. the quiver appeared seconds later, slung across his back with arrows that glinted wickedly in the dim light.


    liam blinked. "wait¡ªhow did you¡­?"


    "bought a special artifact," william lied smoothly. "for ease of storing objects."


    gavin squinted at the quiver. "and the arrows? how many do you have?"


    william plucked one from the quiver, rolling it between his fingers. the fletching glowed faintly, and as he slotted it back into place, another identical arrow shimmered into existence to replace it. "unlimited supply. the quiver''s enchanted."


    liam whistled. "okay, that''s useful. but why a "bow"? shouldn''t you be using something that works with your wind ability? like those throwing blades you used last year?"


    william''s chest tightened. "because the system told me so, and i can use my shadow ability with it", he wanted to say. instead, he forced a grin. "this "does" work with it. long-range precision, silent shots¡­ perfect for controlling the battlefield."


    gavin frowned. "but you always said close combat was better for wind users. you could manipulate the air around your blades to make it sharper, right?"


    "plans change," william said flatly, dismissing the bow back into his inventory with a flick of his hand. "this is more efficient."


    liam crossed his arms. "you''re acting weird. since when do you care about ''efficiency''?"


    "since the instructors started grading us on survival rates instead of style points," william snapped, sharper than he intended.


    the room fell silent. gavin and liam exchanged a glance but said nothing.


    ---


    as night deepened, the trio fell into their usual routines¡ªgavin obsessively polishing his daggers, liam doing push-ups with his sword balanced on his back, and william sharpening arrows that endlessly replenished in his quiver. the camaraderie was comfortable, familiar, but beneath it thrummed a shared understanding: tomorrow would test them in ways they couldn''t yet imagine.


    when the lights finally flickered off, signaling curfew, william lay awake, staring at the ceiling. somewhere beyond the academy walls, beasts stirred in the dark, waiting. and somewhere closer, much closer, enemies might be waiting too.


    his fingers twitched. he hadn''t tested the bow. not properly. what if the arrows misfired? what if the draw weight failed under pressure? the system had given him no manual, no guarantees. and without his wind ability to steady his shots or cloak his movements, he''d be relying on raw skill alone. sear?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he rolled onto his side, listening to liam''s snores and gavin''s restless muttering. the bow''s absence gnawed at him. with a silent command, he summoned it into his hands beneath the covers, running his thumb along the grip. it hummed faintly, almost reassuringly.


    "one shot", he thought. "just one test".


    but he couldn''t risk it. not here.


    he dismissed the bow back into the inventory and closed his eyes, focusing on the steady rhythm of his breathing.


    "one way or another", he thought, "tomorrow will change everything".


    discover hidden tales at empire


    (author''s note: i haven''t been uploading lately so i can stockpile for next month mgs, so be expecting daily upload next month.)


    thank you @rogie75 for the support.

 Chapter 113

    william lay still on his bed, staring at the ceiling. the faint moonlight that filtered through the window gave the room an eerie glow, highlighting the still forms of liam and gavin, who were fast asleep. liam''s snoring filled the room, a steady rhythm that blended with the distant chirping of crickets outside. william shifted slightly, his mind restless. thoughts of the bow plagued him, twisting his stomach in knots."what if the bow doesn''t fire?" he wondered. "what if the arrow''s too heavy? what if it¡­" your next chapter awaits on empire


    he groaned softly, running his hands through his hair. "ah, fuck it," he muttered under his breath. unable to bear the storm of doubts any longer, he swung his legs off the bed and stood up. quietly, he reached for some light clothes, slipping into them with practiced ease. then, he removed his earrings ¡ª sleek devices that doubled as his phone. it was past curfew, and the academy''s surveillance system would pick up any unauthorized movements. but thanks to general zhao''s tampering, william''s phone was a loophole. it allowed him to move unnoticed, an essential modification for his secret missions.


    with cautious steps, he approached the window, careful not to wake liam or gavin. the cool night breeze greeted him as he slid the window open. the scent of dew and freshly cut grass filled his nostrils, refreshing and invigorating. he climbed onto the sill, the cool metal pressing against his palms. before leaping, he cast a glance back into the room. liam''s eyes fluttered open briefly, catching the sight of william at the window. but as quickly as they opened, they closed again, and liam''s steady breathing resumed.


    william smirked to himself. "did he see me?" he wondered. but there was no time to dwell on it.


    the room was on the fourth floor, high enough to make the jump challenging. he swung himself out, the wind rushing past as he began his descent. as he passed by the windows of other students, he caught glimpses of them soundly asleep. his lips curled into a wry grin. "if i keep jumping out of windows like this, someone''s bound to start a rumor about batman."


    his feet touched the ground with practiced ease. the shadows around him seemed to ripple and cushion his landing, absorbing the impact and leaving no noise. the power of shadow manipulation, always there when he needed it, made him a natural at stealth. straightening, he began moving toward the forest, his steps light and deliberate as he avoided the patrolling guards. the academy''s grounds were peaceful, bathed in the soft glow of a half-moon. the stars above sparkled like diamonds scattered across a velvet sky, and the gentle rustling of leaves added to the serene ambiance.


    once he reached the forest, the atmosphere shifted. the trees loomed tall and imposing, their branches intertwining to create a canopy that blocked most of the moonlight. the air grew cooler, and the faint sounds of nocturnal creatures echoed around him. william''s pace quickened as he headed toward the foggy chasm. the terrain grew rougher, but he navigated it with ease, his body moving instinctively.


    the chasm came into view, a hauntingly beautiful sight. tendrils of fog clung to the edges, swirling like ghostly fingers. without hesitation, william jumped. the wind whipped past him as he descended, his heart racing with a mix of adrenaline and anticipation. he aimed to land near the edge of the lake below, but misjudged his trajectory and plunged straight into the water. the icy cold shocked his system, but he surfaced quickly, sputtering and shaking his head.


    "great," he muttered, wading to the shore. dripping wet, he summoned a spare set of clothes from his system inventory. the fabric appeared in his hands, dry and ready. changing swiftly, he made his way deeper into the cave. the air within was damp and cool, carrying the faint smell of moss and minerals. the darkness was almost absolute, broken only by the faint ethereal glow of the lake. reaching a smooth rock surface, he picked up a smaller rock and began drawing a target circle. the rough edges of the stone scratched against the surface, creating a crude but functional target. satisfied, he stepped back several meters and summoned the bow and quiver from his system inventory.


    the bow materialized in his hands, and william''s breath hitched. it was stunning. a sleek, obsidian-black bow that seemed to drink in the light around it, its surface smooth and polished. the craftsmanship was unlike anything he''d ever seen. but it was the arrows that truly caught his attention. each shaft was crafted from a material that looked like dark silver, with intricate runic patterns etched along its length. the runes pulsed with a subtle blue glow, alive with energy. the arrowheads were masterpieces in themselves, fashioned from what appeared to be crystallized shadow essence. their edges were so sharp they seemed to cut the very air around them, and small veins of electric blue crystal ran through the shadowy tips, creating an effect reminiscent of lightning splitting a night sky.


    william couldn''t help but smile. "beautiful," he whispered.


    he held the bow firmly, drawing the string without nocking an arrow. the tension was perfect, the balance impeccable. the perfect balance compensation ability of the bow made it feel natural in his hands, though he suspected continuous use would still pose a challenge. testing its limits, he used all his strength to pull the string back as far as it would go. the bow held firm, the string unyielding. that was due to its durability: unbreakable skill, enhanced by the eternal binding rune.


    he decided to test something else. channeling a small amount of shadow essence into the bow, he watched as the string began emitting dark shadows. the energy flowed through the weapon seamlessly, amplifying its presence. if he were to nock an arrow and fire it now, the projectile would carry the shadow attribute. this was the energy resonance chamber ability in action, allowing him to channel his abilities directly through the bow.


    with a thought, he willed the bow to change form. slowly, the curved weapon shifted, its structure morphing into a sleek, curved sword. the transformation was mesmerizing, the black surface of the weapon shimmering as it changed. shadows still clung to the blade, dark and menacing. channeling his lightning ability, william watched as small sparks danced along the blade''s edge, illuminating the cave in brief flashes of light. he couldn''t help but grin. the combat form transformation ability made this weapon a game-changer.


    willing it back into a bow, he turned his attention to the arrows. picking one up, he marveled at its craftsmanship. it felt perfectly balanced in his hand, the weight distributed evenly. the arrow''s ability was similar to the energy resonance chamber of the bow, but with an added twist. it allowed him to store an ability directly into the arrow itself. the implications were staggering. he could have an arrow imbued with his shadow essence, another with lightning, and so on. but what truly made this ability overpowered was its compatibility with his copycat ability. by touching someone and copying their ability for a limited time, he could store that ability in an arrow. this meant his quiver could potentially hold a variety of powers, each tailored for a specific situation.


    william''s mind raced with possibilities. could he store more than one ability in a single arrow? the thought was tantalizing. his hands itched to experiment, to push the limits of what this weapon could do. for now, he nocked the arrow, testing its fit and balance. it was flawless. drawing the string back, he focused his aim on the target he had drawn earlier. his breath steadied, and for a moment, everything else faded away. the cave, the faint sounds of dripping water, the cool air against his skin ¡ª all of it blurred into the background. he released the string, and the arrow shot forward with a sharp, whistling sound. the impact was immediate and explosive. the arrow struck the target dead center, the runes glowing brightly as the energy within it discharged. shadows erupted from the point of impact, swirling violently before dissipating into the air. william stared, wide-eyed, his heart pounding in his chest. sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    as he stood in the quiet of the cave, surrounded by the faint glow of the runes on the arrows and the lingering shadows from his bow, william felt a rare sense of excitement. for the first time in a long while, he felt ready. ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, armed with a weapon that was as much a part of him as his own shadow.


    he smirked to himself, the thrill of discovery igniting a fire in his chest. "let''s see what you can really do."


    author''s note:


    thank you for reading my work! if you enjoyed this story, be sure to check out my other book, demon being system. it''s packed with action, mystery, and a unique system-based storyline that you won''t want to miss.


    i''m also thrilled to announce that i''m currently working on a brand-new book, which is set to be released next year. stay tuned for updates¡ªit''s going to be an exciting adventure!


    your support means the world to me, and i can''t wait to share more stories with you.

 Chapter 114 Cave In

    Deep in the night, within the heart of the foggy chasm, William stood motionless beside the ethereal glowing lake, the soft luminescence casting shifting shadows on the jagged walls of the cave. His breathing was steady but deep, his fingers curled tightly around the grip of the bow. The air was thick with the scent of damp stone and the lingering metallic tang of magic.With deliberate slowness, he nocked an arrow, the faint creak of the string stretching under his pull echoing softly in the vast emptiness. He drew it back with every ounce of strength he had, pushing himself to the bow''s maximum draw length. His muscles burned, his shoulders trembling, his arms shaking as his fingers clung tightly to the string. He knew the bow wouldn''t break; it was designed to withstand immense force. But his body, on the other hand, was another story.


    His hand trembled, the effort sending a dull ache through his joints. His fingers, slick with sweat, strained against the bowstring. A thought flickered in his mind: "Is this how an archer feels the first time they draw?" The weight of the arrow, the tautness of the string¡ªit all felt foreign yet exhilarating. He swallowed hard, gritting his teeth as he fought against the strain, refusing to let go just yet.


    Then, he exhaled slowly and activated his lightning ability.


    A crackling hum filled the air as the arrow began to change. Blue arcs of electricity slithered along the shaft, sparking wildly as they coiled around it. Small jolts danced over William''s fingers, tiny bursts of light flickering in the dim cave, but they didn''t harm him. Instead, the energy pulsed in harmony with his breath, waiting, ready to be unleashed.


    But he wasn''t done yet.


    Closing his eyes for a brief moment, William reached out¡ªnot with his hands, but with his will. The darkness within the cave stirred, shadows slithering like living tendrils at his command. They rose and coiled around the arrow, embracing it like a silent predator. The moment the shadows fused with the lightning, the crackling blue arcs vanished, swallowed whole by the void.


    Now, the arrow looked like a spear of thunder in a pitch-black night, its presence barely perceptible yet humming with restrained devastation.


    William''s breath hitched as he struggled to hold the bow any longer. His muscles screamed in protest, his fingers feeling as if they would rip apart at any second. Yet, despite the pain, a grin tugged at his lips.


    "I can combine more than one ability at a time."


    The realization filled him with an odd satisfaction. His training was paying off. But at the same time, he knew he was still limited. He hadn''t copied any abilities in a while, leaving him with only lightning and shadows at his disposal.


    "We''ll have to make do with that."


    He turned, aiming in the opposite direction of the target circle he had drawn earlier. With a deep breath, he released the arrow.


    The moment his fingers let go, a thunderous crack erupted as the arrow tore through the air. The sound reverberated through the cave, bouncing off the walls like the roar of an approaching storm. A sharp sting pulsed through William''s hand as the force of the release sent a tremor up his arm, his skin prickling in the aftermath.


    The arrow streaked forward like a phantom bolt, nearly invisible, the only sign of its passage being the faint shimmer of disturbed air. As it hurtled toward the cave wall, William stretched his hand forward, his fingers splayed open as he concentrated.


    The shadow coating the arrow answered him instantly.


    The moment his will connected with the darkness, the arrow''s trajectory changed mid-flight, twisting sharply to the right before veering left again. William''s eyes gleamed. "This was the real reason I added the shadow." With it, he could manipulate the arrow''s direction at will. In a public setting, people would assume he was using wind control, never realizing he was relying purely on his shadow ability. It was the perfect deception.


    But there was a problem.


    William''s brow furrowed as he noticed the shift in momentum. The arrow was still fast¡ªblindingly so¡ªbut it had lost a fraction of its initial speed when he manipulated it. Not enough to ruin the attack, but enough to make a difference in a high-stakes battle.


    Still, it wasn''t a dealbreaker.


    He continued guiding the arrow through the air, forcing it to zigzag through the cave without touching the walls. His control over shadows had increased significantly since his training with Zarin during the holiday, allowing him to execute movements that would have been impossible before. The arrow swerved, looped, and spiraled¡ªan extension of his will, his command absolute.


    And his Shadow Essence have increased since he met the Shadow Lord, giving him more time to use his shadow ability without worrying about running out of essence.


    Satisfied with his progress, he decided not to waste any more of his shadow essence. He directed the arrow toward the target circle he had drawn earlier, urging it forward at full speed. The arrow obeyed, streaking toward the center of the mark like a predator locking onto its prey. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as it was about to strike¡ª


    It stopped. Midair.


    William blinked, his breath catching in his throat. He clenched his fist, attempting to push it forward, but the arrow remained frozen in place, completely unresponsive to his command.


    A heavy silence filled the cave before William exhaled sharply and muttered, "Zarin, is that you?"


    As if answering his call, a figure materialized beside the arrow, one hand gripping its shaft lightly. Green hair framed a calm, unreadable expression as Zarin lowered the arrow to the ground without a word.


    William scowled, frustration evident in his tone as he asked, "Why''d you stop it? I was so close to seeing its full power! I needed to test it before tomorrow''s outing to the beast planet."


    Zarin looked at him as if he were an idiot. "If I hadn''t stopped it," he said dryly, "you wouldn''t need to worry about the outing tomorrow. The impact would have caused a cave-in."


    William blinked. Once. Twice.


    "Oh."


    The realization settled in, and for a brief moment, he imagined the entire cave collapsing on top of him. He gulped.


    Zarin sighed, shaking his head. "Next time, maybe test it in an open field?"


    William scratched the back of his head, offering an awkward chuckle. "Yeah... good idea."

 Chapter 115

    Zarin bent down and picked up the arrow from the ground. He turned it in his fingers, examining the shaft closely before glancing at his own hand, as if feeling for something unseen. His green eyes flickered with something unreadable. "That''s a good weapon you''ve got there," he muttered, his voice carrying a hint of approval. Then, without another word, he strode toward William and handed him the arrow.William took it and, without hesitation, stored it along with the bow and quiver into his system inventory. The items vanished in an instant, dissolving into thin air as if they had never existed. The sight still fascinated him, the way the system swallowed up objects like they had never been there at all.


    He turned back to Zarin, crossing his arms. "So? What are you doing here?"


    Zarin didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he walked toward the glowing lake at the center of the cave. The water shimmered ethereally, casting rippling reflections against the jagged cavern walls. The soft glow bathed his face, making his green eyes appear even more intense. He sat down at the lake''s edge, staring at the water as if searching for answers in its depths.


    "I heard you''re going to a beast planet tomorrow," he finally said, his tone calm yet laced with something unreadable.


    William nodded. "Yeah. What? You worried?" He chuckled, trying to make light of it. "No need. With my bow, no beast will pose a threat to me."


    Zarin scoffed. "Trust me, numerous beasts will pose a threat to you." He shook his head. "But that''s not what I''m worried about."


    The amusement in William''s expression faded slightly. He walked over and sat beside Zarin, mirroring his posture. The lake''s glow reflected in Zarin''s emerald eyes, making them look almost otherworldly. "The heretics, right?" William asked, his voice more serious this time.


    Zarin nodded, still gazing into the lake. "Tomorrow is the perfect time for them to try to assassinate you. You''ll be on another planet, where your death can easily be blamed on the beasts. And without the academy''s protection, they''ll have a clear shot at you."


    William exhaled slowly. He had considered this possibility but hearing it from Zarin made it feel more real. "They''ll send someone strong, won''t they?"


    Zarin''s jaw tightened slightly. "More powerful than an Anbu."


    William stiffened. His mind instantly flashed back to the last time an Anbu assassin had been sent after him. He hadn''t been able to move¡ªnot out of strategy, but sheer terror. His limbs had locked up, his breathing had turned shallow, and he had been completely at their mercy. If Zarin hadn''t been there, he would have died that night.


    Now, someone even stronger was coming after him?


    His throat felt dry. He gulped, the sound loud in the silence of the cave. Then, forcing a grin, he laughed awkwardly. "Well... good thing you''ll be there, right?"


    Zarin didn''t respond immediately. Instead, his head lowered slightly, his eyes hidden beneath his dark lashes. Then, in a quieter voice, he said, "I can''t be there."


    William''s forced smile froze. "What?"


    "I have to be somewhere else tomorrow."


    William ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. "I''m dead."


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The only sounds were the faint ripples of the glowing lake and the occasional distant drip of water from the cave ceiling. The stillness made it worse. It made the reality of the situation sink in deeper.


    Then, William sat up straighter. "What do we do? Should I just pretend to be sick and skip the outing?"


    Zarin shook his head. "If you stay at the school, it''ll be practically empty. That would only make their job easier."


    William frowned. "Then what? There''s no way I can fight someone stronger than an Anbu."


    Zarin reached into his pocket and pulled out a small orb. He turned it in his fingers before extending it toward William.


    William took it cautiously. The orb was plain-looking, perfectly round, and crystal clear¡ªlike a drop of frozen water. It felt cool against his palm, unnaturally smooth, as if it had been polished by something beyond human hands.


    "What''s this?" William asked, turning it between his fingers.


    "A teleportation artifact," Zarin said. "Use it only as a last resort. If you encounter the assassin and things get out of hand, activate it. It''ll teleport you back to this cave. But it can only transport one person."


    William blinked. Then, realization set in. Relief washed over him like a wave. "You absolute legend!" he breathed, clutching the orb tightly. "This is perfect!"


    Zarin stood up, dusting off his clothes. "Just be careful."


    William watched as he walked toward the cave entrance. Then, with a casual yet impossibly high jump, Zarin soared up toward the exit, disappearing into the darkness above.


    William exhaled deeply, shaking his head. "How does he even do that?"


    He looked down at the artifact in his hand, feeling the smooth, cool surface against his palm. Then, without hesitation, he stored it in his system inventory.


    Pushing himself to his feet, he stretched his arms before heading toward the cave wall. Gripping onto the rocky edges, he began the long climb back up. His fingers dug into the crevices, his muscles tensed with each pull. The cave walls smelled damp, a mix of earth and minerals, and the occasional drop of water landed on his skin, cool against his heated body.


    Tomorrow was going to be dangerous.


    And for the first time in a while, he wasn''t sure if he was ready.


    The weight of the teleportation artifact in his system inventory felt reassuring, but it also served as a grim reminder¡ªhe would need it. The heretics wouldn''t just send any assassin. They''d send someone powerful. Someone who could end his life before he even realized they were there.


    The thought sent a shiver down his spine. But he wasn''t about to run.


    But another thought gnawed at his mind. Ever since Zarin began protecting him, he had never once left his side¡ªnot even when there was no danger. Yet now, when the threat was undeniable, when his life was at its most vulnerable, Zarin suddenly claimed he had "somewhere to be."


    Why now?


    Where was he going? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 116

    Deep in the dead of night, elsewhere in the vast expanse of Military Academy Four, the tallest building loomed over the rest like a silent watchman. At its peak, behind a set of heavy, reinforced windows, sat the principal in his dimly lit office, where shadows danced in the flickering glow of a single lamp.The man was thin, almost sickly, with a frail frame draped in a high-collared military uniform. His face, gaunt and pale, was made all the more absurd by the mustache curling at the ends¡ªa feature that made him look less like a respected officer and more like a villain ripped straight from a child''s animated film. His bony fingers clutched a pen as he meticulously reviewed documents, his eyes scanning over classified reports with a sharp, calculating gaze. A faint scent of ink and old parchment filled the air, mixing with the subtle bitterness of the tea cooling on his desk. Outside, the wind howled against the glass, rattling the windows as if the night itself conspired to disrupt his concentration.


    Then, a knock¡ªlight, deliberate¡ªechoed from the window.


    The principal''s brows furrowed, his thin lips pressing into a tight line. He set down his pen with an annoyed sigh and stood, his long coat trailing behind him as he walked toward the window. With a flick of his fingers, he unlatched the lock and pushed it open.


    A shadow moved swiftly. A figure, dressed entirely in black, slipped inside like a wisp of smoke. The cloth covering his face left only his piercing eyes visible, cold and unreadable. His movements were fluid, almost unnatural, as if gravity had no hold over him. He landed silently, his boots barely making a sound against the polished floor. The principal''s frown deepened, his fingers flexing as if resisting the urge to reach for a weapon.


    The principal scowled. "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you not to visit me unless it was important? The general is already suspicious of me."


    The masked man took a slow, deliberate step forward, his gaze sweeping across the room before settling on the principal. "I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t important."


    The principal narrowed his eyes but said nothing as he returned to his chair, sinking into the plush leather. His bony fingers tapped against the armrest, irritation evident in the sharp rhythm. "What is it?" he finally asked.


    "A message," the man said, his voice low and firm. "Tomorrow, when the students are on the beast planet, you must seize the opportunity to eliminate the target." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence filled the office, heavy and suffocating. The principal''s fingers stopped tapping. His gaze darkened, lips thinning as he exhaled slowly through his nose. "You expect me to act now? I''ve done everything to get into this position, to infiltrate the military. And now, you''re risking my cover for a single target?"


    The masked man remained unfazed. "Orders are orders."


    The principal rubbed his temples before shaking his head. "Why can''t the heretics send an Anbu?"


    "I don''t know," the man replied, his tone unwavering. "Your job is to follow instructions, not question them. And make no mistake¡ªthis mission must not fail. Kill the girl, or¡­" He paused, leaning in slightly. "I don''t know what the Cat will do to you, but I can assure you, death would be preferable."


    The principal visibly tensed. The moment that name was uttered, his pale complexion became ghostly white. His breath hitched, and for a brief moment, real fear flickered in his eyes. "The Cat¡­?" he whispered, dread seeping into his voice.


    "Yes."


    A cold sweat formed at the back of the principal''s neck, but then confusion clouded his face. "Wait¡ªgirl? I thought we were eliminating the Shadow Boy."


    The masked man pulled a folded piece of paper from his pocket and placed it on the desk. With slow, deliberate movements, he unfolded it, revealing a photograph.


    "There''s been a change in plans. The target is her."


    The principal stared at the picture, his expression shifting from confusion to frustration. His fingers curled slightly, resisting the urge to slam his fist onto the desk. "Why the girl?"


    "I don''t know. But it''s important to the Cat. So make sure you get it done."


    With that, the man turned, walking back to the window. Without another word, he leaped out, vanishing into the night like a phantom. The principal leaned back in his chair, staring at the photograph, confusion and unease swirling in his mind. "Why her?" he muttered. His fingers brushed against his temple, the weight of his orders pressing down on him like an iron chain.


    __________________________


    Elsewhere in Military Base Four, beneath the earth, a hidden dojo resonated with the crackle of energy. The underground chamber was vast, its walls scarred with deep dents and scorch marks from years of relentless training. A sharp scent of ozone filled the air, mingling with the sweat that dripped onto the stone floor.


    Lightning flickered through the space, illuminating the figure of General Zhao. His body was coiled with raw power, muscles tense as he hurled another bolt toward the wall. A deafening crack split the air, and the impact sent debris scattering. His breath was heavy, his bare torso slick with sweat, but his stance remained firm. His training never stopped, not even in the dead of night.


    Then, a presence.


    Zhao stopped mid-motion, turning sharply. A shadow stood at the edge of the dojo. Your journey continues on empire


    Zarin.


    The air around him seemed to ripple as if the space itself acknowledged his existence. The general wiped his brow with the back of his hand, exhaling. "Let me guess¡ªyou need to leave the boy tomorrow, so you can''t protect him? And you need my help to find someone to watch over him."


    Zarin gave a slow nod.


    Zhao smirked. "No problem. I''ll send Mona. She''s the only one I can spare."


    Zarin inclined his head. "Thank you."


    He turned to leave, his presence already fading, but Zhao called out. "If you manage to see him tomorrow, tell him to come back."


    Zarin didn''t turn back. His voice was barely a whisper, yet it carried through the room. "I''ll try."


    And with that, he was gone, leaving only the faint whisper of static in the air, as if the very energy of the room was reluctant to let him go.

 Chapter 117

    The day had finally arrived.A low hum of excitement filled the air as the first-year students gathered in the training hall. The massive space, usually reserved for military personnel, was lined with towering metal beams and reinforced walls, a constant reminder of the academy''s strict discipline. The scent of polished steel and old sweat clung to the air, mixing with the faint energy radiating from the portals that had been pushed to the sides of the hall.


    In the center of the hall stood a single green portal, swirling with an eerie glow. Its surface shimmered like liquid glass, distorting the space around it, pulling at the senses of those who dared to look too long.


    William swallowed, his fingers twitching slightly. This was the first time he had ever seen a portal up close. He had heard stories, seen images, but nothing compared to standing before it in reality. It was like staring into the unknown, a doorway into another world. The sheer unnaturalness of it made his skin prickle. He glanced to his side, where Liam stood with his arms crossed, his face set in an unreadable expression. But the way his foot tapped against the floor betrayed his nerves.


    Gavin, on the other hand, didn''t even bother hiding his reaction. His eyes were wide, his lips slightly parted as he exhaled sharply. "Damn¡­ It looks¡­ weird. Like, really weird."


    Sofia smirked. "Scared?"


    Gavin scoffed, quickly straightening. "Me? Scared? No way. Just¡­ didn''t expect it to look so unstable. Feels like it''s gonna suck us in any second."


    Eleanor chuckled lightly, adjusting the strap on her shoulder. "That''s exactly what it''s supposed to do."


    The students were arranged into teams of fifty, each team consisting of smaller groups of five. At the center of each team were large rucksacks filled with essential supplies¡ªfood pills that could sustain them for a month, water purification tablets, and first aid kits. These were to ensure their survival in the beast-infested environment they were about to enter.


    Their teacher, John, stepped forward, standing just in front of the portal. His dull eyes swept across the gathered students. "Alright, boys and girls. Listen up." His voice cut through the murmurs, instantly drawing attention. "Once you step through this portal, your communication devices will no longer work. The only way to stay together is by maintaining physical contact with the person next to you. If you don''t¡­ you''ll be scattered across the planet."


    A few students exchanged uneasy glances. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John continued, "Upon arrival, you will find yourselves within the Shelter, a secured military outpost stationed on the beast planet. The area is safe, guarded by the military and factions, so there is no immediate danger." He paused, letting his words sink in. "Your objective is simple¡ªhunt and retrieve as many beast crystals as possible. The team with the most at the end of the week will receive the highest score. The strongest beasts you will encounter in this region are Tier Two, but they are rare. If you do run into one, avoid unnecessary confrontation."


    William glanced at Liam. There was no need to exchange words; they both understood that avoiding confrontation wasn''t always possible.


    John went on, "There is a storage unit in the military base where you can deposit your crystals. I suggest doing so regularly. Losing your haul because of carelessness will cost you more than you think."


    He took a deep breath before finishing, "This expedition is meant to test your ability to survive, strategize, and adapt. You will need to rely on each other. Now, our class is the first to enter. Every hour, another class will follow. I expect good results."


    One by one, groups were called up. The air was thick with tension as students stepped forward, gripping onto each other as they vanished into the swirling green light.


    Then, their number was called.


    William, Liam, Gavin, Sofia, and Eleanor stepped forward. Gavin bent down, picking up the rucksack. "Heavy as hell," he muttered, adjusting it on his shoulders.


    They stood in a line, gripping each other''s shoulders. Eleanor led the group, while William was at the back.


    John gave them a weak nod. "Remember¡ªseven days. Return to the military base when it''s over."


    With that final instruction, they stepped forward.


    The moment William''s foot crossed the threshold, a strange sensation enveloped his body. It was like being submerged in ice-cold water, yet he wasn''t wet. A low, warbling hum filled his ears, vibrating deep within his chest. His vision blurred, colors stretching and twisting in ways that made his stomach lurch.


    His heartbeat pounded against his ribs. For a moment, it felt like he was floating, weightless, as if gravity had lost its grasp on him.


    Then¡ª


    It was over.


    The pressure lifted, and the world solidified around them.


    The first thing that hit him was the scent¡ªspiced meats, charred wood, and the unmistakable tang of iron. The noise followed soon after, a cacophony of voices, footsteps, and the distant clang of metal against metal.


    They were in a bustling marketplace.


    Rows of buildings stretched around them, constructed from sturdy materials meant to withstand the harsh environment. Market stalls lined the streets, vendors shouting out their wares¡ªdried meats, sharpened weapons, beast-hide armor. Soldiers in heavy gear patrolled the area, their expressions stoic and watchful.


    William exhaled slowly. They had made it.


    Gavin let out a low whistle. "Well, this is¡­ lively."


    Sofia stretched, rolling her shoulders. "No time to gawk. We need to get our bearings."


    Eleanor nodded. "First stop¡ªthe military base. Let''s register our team and drop off the extra weight."


    Liam adjusted his wrist guards, his gaze scanning their surroundings. "And then?"


    A small smirk played on William''s lips as he finally spoke. "Then, we hunt."


    The others exchanged looks before nodding in agreement. The real test had begun.


    They moved through the crowd with purpose, dodging carts and stepping past armored guards. The weight of their supplies dug into their shoulders, but none of them complained. Excitement and apprehension mingled in the air as they approached the towering gates of the military shelter.

 Chapter 118

    The massive shelter sprawled before them, rivaling the military academy they''d left behind in size. Like the ancient towns of Earth''s past, it stretched across the landscape ¨C though unlike those settlements, there were no towering skyscrapers piercing the sky. The tallest structure was the three-story military building at its center, its utilitarian design a stark contrast to the surrounding architecture.William adjusted the bow slung across his shoulder, his fingers unconsciously brushing against the fletching of the arrows in his quiver. His eyes constantly scanned the crowds, searching for any sign of movement that seemed out of place, anyone wearing a hoodie or covering their face, even anyone eyeing them for too long. The heretics had tried to kill him at the military academy before where the security was tight; he wouldn''t put it past them to send an assassin even here, on another planet, where the security wasn''t that much and his death could be easily blamed on the beasts.


    The ground beneath their feet was hard-packed and sun-baked, its orange-red surface cracked like ancient pottery. Not a single blade of grass broke through the parched earth or whatever the planet was called¨C the relentless two suns shining brightly above the sky had scorched away any chance of life taking root. The air shimmered with heat waves, carrying the mingled scents of dust and distant cooking fires.


    Around them, the streets pulsed with life. Families moved through the crowds, parents keeping watchful eyes on their children as they navigated between the countless market stalls. The aroma of sizzling meat wafted through the air, mixing with the fresh scent of fruits and vegetables displayed in wooden crates. Gavin''s dual daggers caught the sunlight as he shifted his weight, watching the scene with interest.


    Liam hefted his giant sword to a more comfortable position on his back, his eyes wide with wonder. "This looks even better than some places on Earth!" He exclaimed, taking in the bustling scene. "I wonder why more people don''t move to the shelters more?"


    Beside him, Eleanor''s whip coiled at her hip as she shook her head. "Freedom," she said, her voice carrying a hint of bitterness. "Look around you. Most of these people aren''t hunters or military personnel. They''re likely low tiers with weak abilities who couldn''t afford Earth anymore. They were forced to come here, unable to live anymore on Earth." She gestured at the crowds. "I bet most have never stepped outside the shelter. This is their entire world."


    The implications hung heavy in the air. Power meant choices ¨C high tiers could choose their shelters, maintain residences on Earth, travel freely between the two. But for the others, life meant picking one place and staying put. Sofia stood quietly among them, notably without any visible weapons, her expression thoughtful as she observed the marketplace.


    "The shelters themselves are interesting," Eleanor continued, her voice taking on an educational tone. "They''re all created and funded by either companies or the military. This one''s government-owned, which means everyone pays credit tax for protection and residency." She paused as a group of merchants passed by, their hover-carts laden with goods. "Even beast hunters have to pay tax for the beasts they hunted if they want to return to Earth."


    The conversation shifted to the ownership structure of other shelters, particularly those controlled by the B10 ¨C the most powerful original families known to exist, and the ten leaders of the world. Their shelters were notably more luxurious, designed to mirror Earth''s grand cities. The tier system played a crucial role too: Tier 1 being the highest, Tier 5 the lowest. Higher tiers meant better protection and more opportunities, but at a steeper cost.


    "This is a Tier 4 shelter," Eleanor explained as they walked. The higher tiers could defend against more powerful beasts, which justified their higher tax rates. William noticed she spoke with the confidence of someone who had known of these systems extensively, but well, she indeed had studied it as a princess whose father will be deeply involved in this things.


    Still staying at where they landed, they found themselves standing in a circle drawn on the ground ¨C one that the locals seemed intentionally to avoid. The way people skirted around it spoke volumes about local customs they didn''t yet understand.


    "Come on, we better move," Gavin said, his daggers glinting as he gestured toward the crowd.


    Sofia looked around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. "Well, where should we go first?"


    "Let''s head to the hunters hall," Gavin replied, consulting a map that had been given to them by the academy in his hands. "It''s where they keep information for hunters. You can trade crystal cores for credits there, or just trade in general."


    Their journey through the shelter led them to an enormous hangar-like structure. Unlike most buildings, it had no formal entrance ¨C people flowed freely in and out of the open space. Counter after counter lined the walls, staffed by workers of various specialties. Just as Gavin had described, there were blacksmiths working at their forges, shops selling specialized equipment like beast bait, and a prominent quest board.


    The quest board drew numerous hunters, some looking to form groups for specific tasks. Civilians seeking protection for inter-shelter travel also posted their requests there. Eleanor''s attention was drawn to several groups of students, easily identifiable in their military uniforms. While they carried beast weapons, none of the students wore beast armor ¨C a clear sign they were first-years like themselves.


    "What are they doing?" William asked, watching several students approach the quest board.


    "Looks like they''re asking for help," Eleanor replied. "The wealthy ones usually hire Travelers to hunt with them and show them the a few things."


    Gavin''s brow furrowed. "How is that fair?"


    Eleanor''s laugh held no humor. "Since when have they cared about fair? Those with money or military connections get direct military support."


    Liam turned to Eleanor with a mischievous grin. "Hey, aren''t you basically a princess of the great nation of Spain? We could hire a hunter too!"


    William quickly shook his head, his hand unconsciously tightening on his bow. "That would be cheating ¨C we wouldn''t learn anything that way." He kept his deeper concerns to himself: the risk of hiring an unknown hunter when he knew assassins might be looking for him was too great, what if the hunter they hired was the assassin from the heretics, he wasn''t going to take any risk.


    "Well, there''s no point worrying about it," Gavin said, adjusting his daggers. "All we can do is focus on us and do the best we can."


    "Says the useless one," Liam jabbed with a grin.


    "Look who''s talking!" Gavin shot back. "At least I have a brain, but I''m not quite sure about you, not with that hair," mocking Liam''s red hair.


    "Come off it you two," William said.


    The group approached one of the stalls, where an old man with a digital monocle over one eye presided over an impressive array of beast-hunting equipment. His weathered face crinkled into a knowing smile as they approached.


    "How can I help you, young soldiers?" He chuckled. "I guess it''s that time again when they send you all out to do your first hunt."


    Eleanor stepped forward. "We need a map of the hunting areas."


    "Sure thing. That''ll be 2000 credits."


    "2000?" Gavin''s eyebrows shot up. "Are you trying to rip us off?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Experience more on empire


    The old man''s laugh deepened. "Well, that''ll be 2500 now, thanks to the young lad''s rudeness."


    Without hesitation, Eleanor produced a gold-colored money card ¨C strikingly different from the standard-issue cards the others carried. In a world where their usual communication devices were useless on other planets, these cards were essential. The princess''s card, however, spoke of wealth beyond their imagination.


    "Beep"


    "Thank you for your business," the old man said, his monocle glinting.


    "Of course you''re a rich princess," Liam muttered, eyeing the gold card.


    They gathered around the digital paper map, studying its color-coded regions. Green areas seemed safest, shifting to orange and finally red zones where beast populations were densest. But something else caught William''s attention ¨C at the top of the map was the name of their current planet. His eyes widened as he read it, and suddenly the foreign world around them took on new meaning.


    "They were on Mars!!"


    Author''s Note:


    Happy new month, everyone! And a special shoutout to those celebrating the Chinese New Year¡ªmay this year bring you prosperity, strength, and success!


    A huge THANK YOU to rogie75 for the power stones and golden ticket¡ªyour support means a lot! And to all my readers, whether you comment, vote, or simply enjoy the story, I truly appreciate every one of you. Your support keeps me motivated to write more!


    If you''re enjoying this story, be sure to check out my other book, Demon Being System¡ªa thrilling mix of action, fantasy, and adventure that you won''t want to miss!


    Let''s make this month an amazing one! See you in the next chapter!

 Chapter 119

    As the group scanned the map for guidance, they noticed that all the areas closer to the shelter were more green while the areas that were a bit further away were redder. The one area which had the darkest red of them all was the harsh sandy desert. And the red area was the deadliestThe group had decided that for the first two days they would head to one of the green areas nearby. They were unsure of how powerful the beasts were or what they were like. After defeating a few tier one beast in the green zone and it proves too easy for them, then they would make their way into the red zone, definitely the tier one beasts there will be stronger


    The group had finally reached the exit where several guards where stood just inside of the wall. The whole shelter was surrounded by vibranium, the strongest and rarest metal not found on earth, but on beasts planets like this. So the place was impenetrable to the beasts on this planets attack.


    And even then stood up on the wall there were two power rangers like giant machines, the same William saw at the military base 4 stood side by side. After declaring they wished to go outside the gates were opened and the group was free to travel.


    The heavy gates groaned as they parted, the thick vibranium slabs sliding open to reveal the endless expanse beyond. The group stood just inside the shelter''s perimeter, the stale metallic scent of the fortified walls clashing with the raw, untamed air outside. For the first time since arriving on this planet, they were about to step into the unknown.


    Gavin led the way, his eyes flicking between the analog map and the barren landscape ahead. The terrain was an endless stretch of reddish sand, broken only by the occasional jagged rock formation. As they walked, the crunch of sand beneath their boots was the only sound accompanying them, aside from the distant howling wind.


    Liam, glancing around with an uneasy expression, finally voiced the question that had been bothering him since they arrived. "We''re on another planet, right? So¡­ how come we can breathe without masks?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eleanor, walking beside him, didn''t even pause before answering. "That''s because after a portal to a new planet is established, researchers are sent in. They use spell tech to alter the atmosphere, making it breathable for humans. But it''s not instant¡ªit takes years and a ton of beast crystals to complete the process."


    Liam nodded slowly, digesting the information. "So, if they hadn''t done that¡­"


    "We''d all be suffocating right now." Eleanor finished with a shrug.


    William listened, but his focus was on the landscape ahead. Something about the eerie silence of this place made his skin crawl. Even the wind felt unnatural. He turned to Gavin, who was still studying the map. "What kind of beasts are in this area?"


    Gavin glanced at him before shifting his gaze back to the analog map containing some informations about what kind of beasts to expect in certain area, although it wasn''t hundred percent reliable as beasts can migrate due to certain reasons like presence of a stronger beast in their territory or due to lack of food, ''humans'' in their territory. "Uh¡­ looks like they''re called Teethworms."


    "Teethworms?" Liam repeated, a nervous chuckle escaping him. "That name doesn''t sound friendly."


    Gavin continued reading. "They move under the sand, but they''re easy to spot¡ªjust look for a big lump of sand moving toward you. Once they get close, they pop out and¡ª" He stopped, his eyes narrowing at the description before looking up at the others. "¡ªthey open their mouths. Apparently, they have thousands of tiny, razor-sharp teeth inside."


    William smirked. "Perfect. My arrows will be good to take them out without getting close to them."


    They continued forward, their pace steady but cautious. The two suns beat down mercilessly, making the air shimmer above the sand. It was dry, hot, and smelled of scorched earth. Every now and then, a gust of wind would pick up, sending fine grains of sand swirling around them, making it hard to see.


    Stay updated via empire


    After about thirty minutes of trekking, they reached their destination¡ªa small oasis nestled between the dunes. It was the first sign of life they had seen in this desolate wasteland. A pool of clear water sat at the base of a small hill of sand, surrounded by patches of greenery. Palm-like trees stretched toward the sky, their leaves rustling softly in the breeze.


    But they weren''t alone.


    Several other groups of students were already here, some engaged in battle while others stood watching, waiting for their turn. The air was thick with the sounds of combat¡ªmetal clashing, shouts of effort, and the guttural screeches of dying beasts.


    William scanned the area, watching as a group of three students fought against a Teethworm. The sand shifted violently before the beast emerged¡ªa massive, writhing creature with a gaping, circular mouth lined with rows of rotating teeth. One of the students slashed at it with a sword, barely dodging as it lunged forward, its mouth snapping shut just inches away from his leg.


    Gavin was already stepping forward, but William grabbed his shoulder. "Let''s move closer to the water."


    Gavin frowned. "Why? There''s plenty of space here."


    William''s expression remained unreadable. "We''ll have better footing near the oasis. Less loose sand."


    Sofia glanced at him, but didn''t argue. She knew William well enough to sense when he had another reason for something. And she had a feeling this was about more than just better footing.


    As they moved, William subtly glanced at the other groups. The assassin could be among them. He wasn''t taking any chances.


    The closer they got to the water, the more the air changed. It was cooler here, the scent of fresh water mixing with the earthy aroma of damp soil. The ground beneath their feet was firmer, more stable.


    Gavin finally spoke up. "Alright. We''re here. Let''s see what these things are made of."

 Chapter 120

    The moment they stepped into the oasis, the sand beneath their feet shifted unnaturally, small ripples forming across the ground. The air was dry, yet the scent of damp earth from the nearby water mixed with the heat radiating from the red desert. William felt the tension in his fingertips as he reached for an arrow, his gaze scanning the terrain, his senses heightened. His heartbeat was steady, controlled, but there was an undeniable thrill in the air, an anticipation that made his muscles tighten. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Gavin, holding the map in one hand, squinted. "Looks like they''re here already." Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Before anyone could respond, the first sign of movement appeared. A bulge in the sand started rushing toward them, cutting through the terrain like a shark beneath the surface. Then, without warning, a Teethworm burst out of the sand, its circular mouth stretching open, revealing rows upon rows of needle-like teeth. It let out a chilling screech, saliva dripping from its grotesque maw as it lunged toward them.


    William''s instincts kicked in. He pulled back his bowstring, loosing an arrow before the creature had fully emerged. The arrow lodged itself deep into its slimy, pale body, but the beast didn''t die instantly. It twisted violently, screeching with a disturbing, high-pitched noise. Another arrow. Then a third. The Teethworm fell back into the sand, its death confirmed by the system notification flashing in his mind:


    [You have killed a Tier 1 Teethworm. +200 EXP.]


    There was no time to celebrate. More lumps formed around them, the ground shifting ominously as a dozen more burst forth, their screeches filling the air. The sand trembled as if alive, reacting to the growing swarm of creatures. They slithered with unnerving speed, their gaping mouths snapping hungrily, seeking flesh.


    "Here they come," Eleanor warned, her voice calm yet prepared. She flicked her wrist, and her ice whip snapped through the air. The sharp crack echoed as she lashed out at an incoming Teethworm. The whip coiled around its slimy flesh, freezing it instantly. With a sharp pull, she shattered the frozen portion, sending chunks of its body flying. The creature writhed in agony before collapsing back into the sand, motionless.


    Liam roared as he swung his large sword downward, cleaving a Teethworm in half. However, as more creatures emerged, he found his sword cumbersome. "Screw this," he muttered, tossing it aside. Flames erupted from his hands, and the moment another Teethworm surfaced, he blasted it with fire. The creature screeched, thrashing as its body burned. Liam grinned, sending another wave of fire at the next beast, turning the fight into a blazing spectacle. The heat rippled through the air, the scent of charred flesh thickening around them.


    Sofia remained in the center of their formation, her light ability glowing faintly around her. While she wasn''t engaging in direct combat, her presence ensured that any injuries were quickly healed. William could feel a subtle warmth around him, making his movements feel lighter, sharper. It was a constant, soothing presence, allowing them to fight without hesitation.


    Gavin, on the other hand, struggled. His short dual daggers were excellent for close combat, but against creatures that popped out of the sand unpredictably, he had to constantly dodge and reposition. "Damn it," he grunted as a Teethworm nearly took a chunk out of his leg. He managed to roll away just in time, but his attack had no reach. He needed an opening, something that would allow him to strike before the beasts got too close. His movements became increasingly frantic, the sand working against him, slipping beneath his feet.


    William, however, was thriving. His bow never stopped moving. Arrow after arrow, each shot precise and clean. Even though it took two or three arrows to bring a Teethworm down, his efficiency was unmatched. Every time he landed a kill, his system rewarded him:


    [+200 EXP.]


    [+200 EXP.]


    [+200 EXP.]


    He lost count of how many he had slain, but the notifications kept piling up. Yet, he didn''t use his shadow or lightning abilities. Essence was valuable, and this fight didn''t warrant wasting it. His ordinary arrows were enough for now. The sound of bowstrings snapping, fire roaring, and ice cracking filled the air as the team continued their assault. Teethworms flailed and screeched, their bodies torn apart by a relentless onslaught of arrows, flames, and ice.


    Liam''s fire turned the battlefield into a pit of scorched sand and burning flesh. The acrid scent of charred meat mixed with the earthy tones of the oasis. Eleanor''s whip danced through the air, striking with icy precision, each lash claiming another victim. Gavin, despite his struggle, managed to land a few precise strikes when the creatures got too close. His speed allowed him to dance around their lunges, though his lack of reach remained a problem.


    The battle raged on, the sound of the creatures'' death cries blending with the crackle of flames and the sharp twang of William''s bow. He felt his fingers beginning to numb from the repeated shots, but he didn''t let up. Sweat dripped down his temple, his breaths measured but heavy. Each kill added to his growing experience, pushing him further, sharpening his instincts.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the last Teethworm collapsed, its body twitching before going still. Silence returned, save for their heavy breathing and the occasional crackling of residual flames from Liam''s attacks. The sand was littered with the remains of the beasts, some still smoldering, others frozen solid. The air was thick with the scent of death, the metallic tang of blood mixing with the burning flesh.


    "Alright," William exhaled, lowering his bow. "Time to carve out the beast crystals."


    This was where Gavin shined. With his speed ability and dual daggers, he moved like a blur, slicing open the corpses and extracting the crystals buried deep within their flesh. The sound of his blade cutting through muscle was wet and sharp, the crystals glowing faintly as they were pulled free.


    Liam wiped sweat from his forehead. "You''re surprisingly good at that."


    Gavin smirked. "Gotta be useful somehow."


    One by one, they gathered the beast crystals. Twenty seven in total. They glowed faintly, each one a source of power and potential currency. The light from the crystals cast an eerie glow over their faces, illuminating their exhaustion, their satisfaction.


    William stretched, rolling his shoulders. "Let''s rest," he suggested, nodding toward a cluster of pine trees nearby. "We''ll regroup and plan our next move."


    No one objected. They had earned the break. As they moved toward the trees, the red desert stretched endlessly before them, the oasis a brief refuge in a world teeming with danger. But William knew this was just the beginning. The real challenge was yet to come.

 Chapter 121

    As they made their way towards the cluster of pine trees, William''s fingers instinctively traced the system panel that materialized before his eyes. The familiar blue-tinted interface flickered to life, displaying his status in crisp, clear letters:[Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level 11


    Experience Value: 750/3500


    Strength: 15 (+2)


    Agility: 14 (+2)


    Endurance: 14 (+2)


    Skills: [Shadow Eye] [Darkseer Level 1] [Immunox]


    Attribute: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: ???


    Shadow Essence: 16


    Ability: Shadow Manipulation, Copycat


    Store Coins: 400


    A satisfied smile played across his lips. The brutal battle with the Teethworms had been more than just a fight for survival¡ªit was a pathway to growth, to grow more and get stronger. Ten tier one teethworm beasts with each giving him 200 exp for the kill and he killed ten meant 2000 experience points, enough to push him to the next level. The system had increased the experience required to level up to 3500, and he now sat at 750. Quick mental calculations told him he''d need another 2250 experience points¡ªroughly 11 or 12 more Tier 1 Teethworms¡ªto reach the next level.


    Each level brought its own reward. His stats had jumped by two points across the board, and the store coins had increased by 50. He was inching closer to his goal of 500 store coins, which would allow him to purchase much-needed supplies from the system shop. At this rate, he''d likely level up more than twice during this hunting expedition¡ªassuming the heretics didn''t interfere with his plans anytime soon and they gave him the time to at least level up as much as possible in this planet, before they attacked him and he''ll have to run away from this planet disabling him for leveling up, this was his only chance to level up considering that there is no beasts on Earth, so whoever the heretics sent to kill him should please just hold on for some days, three days is enough.


    Around him, the team was processing the battle differently. Gavin looked particularly dejected, twirling his short dual daggers with a frustrated expression. The small size of the Teethworms had rendered his close-combat weapons style nearly ineffective. Liam wasn''t far behind in his disappointment, grumbling about having to rely on his fire abilities instead of his beloved new sword.


    "These weapons are useless against those Teethworms," Gavin muttered, kicking at the sand, which entered his boot and he has to remove his boot to remove the red sand.


    Liam nodded in agreement. "Burning my essence just to take down these creatures isn''t ideal. My sword might as well have been a decoration."


    Eleanor, always the strategist, chimed in. "Your weapon choices are poorly suited to these particular enemies. William''s bow worked perfectly, but the rest of us struggled. We might need to find a different hunting ground¡ªone with beasts that match our combat styles more effectively."


    William listened, reflecting on the battle. His bow truly had been the perfect weapon against the Teethworms. Their primary threat was their thousands of razor-sharp teeth, but by maintaining distance, he could systematically eliminate them as soon as they left under the soil without risk. The magical quiver that constantly replenished his arrows was a blessing¡ªhe didn''t need to worry about running out of ammunition or retrieving arrows he had fired earlier.


    True, it had taken three arrows to bring down each Teethworm¡ªa testament to his relative inexperience with archery. But the potential was clear. Each arrow pierced through their slimy skin with remarkable efficiency, and he hadn''t even needed to infuse them with his shadow or lightning abilities, trying to save his essence also.


    The pine trees ahead offered a welcome respite. Branches swayed gently, providing a stark contrast to the chaotic battlefield they were leaving behind. The ground was firmer here, dotted with fallen needles and patches of resilient grass. A light breeze carried the fresh scent of pine, washing away the lingering odors of burnt flesh and blood.


    Gavin flopped down against a tree trunk, his frustration evident in every movement. "Next time, we need a better plan," he said, cleaning his daggers meticulously, though there wasn''t that much blood on it.


    Liam sat nearby, his massive sword propped against a tree, steam still rising from where he had used his fire abilities. "Agreed. These creatures are a nightmare for close-combat fighters like both of us."


    William understood their frustration but also recognized the importance of adaptability. In this world, every battle was a learning experience. Their team''s strength lay not just in individual skills, but in their ability to work together and adjust to different challenges.


    As the group settled into their temporary camp, William continued to study his status panel. The potential for growth was exciting. Each level brought not just increased stats, but the promise of new abilities, new opportunities. The system was both a guide and a challenge, pushing him to become stronger, more skilled.


    The red desert stretched around them, a harsh and unforgiving landscape that seemed to pulse with its own dangerous energy. But here, in this small pine grove, they had found a momentary sanctuary. A place to rest, to plan, to recover.


    And to prepare for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    __________________________


    As the group settled into their temporary sanctuary among the pine trees, Gavin rummaged through the rucksack. The soft rustle of fabric and the gentle clink of water bottles broke the post-battle silence. He began distributing water, his movements careful and calculated.


    "Ration alert," Gavin announced, his voice low and serious. "These supplies are for seven days. We''ve got to be strategic about how we consume our resources, especially you Liam."


    Liam looked at him with a eye that doesn''t look like a good eye but didn''t say anything. William was really surprised Liam didn''t retort.


    Each team member accepted their bottle with understanding. The water was cool against their dust-covered hands, a welcome relief after the intense battle with the Teethworms and the two hot suns. They knew survival wasn''t just about fighting¡ªit was also about managing resources, after all, hunger can also kill someone, just take longer and more painful.


    Gavin then turned his attention to the beast crystals they''d collected. He spread them out, his fingers moving methodically as he counted. "Twenty-seven crystals," he declared, a hint of excitement in his voice. "If we keep up this pace, we might gather around fifty crystals per day. That could mean close to three hundred and fifty crystals in a week! we might win this hunting test at this rate."


    William listened silently, his deep dark eyes calculating. The statistics were technically correct, but he knew better. The heretics would inevitably disrupt their plans. This hunting test could be cancelled at any moment. But some truths were better left unsaid.


    The peace was suddenly interrupted by a distant movement. Eleanor''s ice whip materialized instantly. Liam gripped his sword, flames dancing at his fingertips. Gavin''s daggers glinted in the sunlight. Their bodies tensed, ready to spring into action.


    William, however, remained calm. These weren''t beasts. These were fellow students, he had sensed them.


    Moments later, five figures emerged from the desert landscape. They wore the same military academy uniform. Four males and one female¡ªwith two of the males being identical blonde-haired twins.


    The moment William saw their blonde hair, a strange sensation washed over him. Memories flickered¡ªa time before the system, when his own hair had been a golden blonde instead of the current shadow-black that marked his transformation into a shadow being.


    The newcomers approached cautiously, their weapons lowered but ready. The twins moved with synchronized precision, their movements almost mirror images of each other. The female student stood slightly behind them, her posture alert but calm. The other two males flanked the group, scanning the environment with practiced eyes.


    "Looks like we''re not the only team hunting here," one of the twins said, his voice carrying a light, almost playful tone. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The female student stepped forward. "We''re from Del''s class," she announced, her voice clear and confident. "Looks like you''ve been busy." Her eyes took in the scattered beast crystal remains and the signs of their recent battle.


    Liam, always quick to break tension, gave a rough laugh. "Busy is one way to put it. Those Teethworms weren''t exactly welcoming, we''re from John''s Class."


    The group from Del''s class exchanged knowing looks. They''d clearly had their own encounters with the desert''s dangerous inhabitants.


    William observed silently, taking in every detail. The way they moved, how they positioned themselves, the subtle communications between team members¡ªeach gesture told a story. He won''t make the mistake of trusting anyone not when someone is coming to kill him and he doesn''t know who it is, it could be a students that the heretics will use, just like they used Mr Duke and the student from the attacked military academy 5 to infiltrate military academy 4 and blow up his soul crystal.


    As the two groups began to interact, the pine grove that had been their quiet refuge just moments ago transformed into a space of potential alliance¡ªor potential conflict. The desert continued its relentless heat around them, a constant reminder of the challenges that awaited.

 Chapter 122

    The group from Del''s class approached cautiously, their movements synchronized like a well-oiled machine. William''s keen senses remained alert, scanning each of their faces with a calculated precision that betrayed years of survival instinct. The desert wind whispered between them, carrying tiny grains of red sand that danced around their boots."We''re from Del''s class," the female student announced, her voice carrying a mix of confidence and exhaustion. Her gaze swept across William''s team, taking in the scattered remnants of their Teethworm battle.


    William noticed something immediately¡ªa slight irregularity in her stance. A hint of vulnerability that she was desperately trying to conceal. Her left leg seemed to bear less weight, a subtle limp that she was fighting hard to mask.


    Liam, ever the straightforward one, broke the tension with a rough laugh. "Those Teethworms weren''t exactly a welcome party," he said, gesturing to the crystal remains.


    "Please, join us," William said, his voice calm and measured. He gestured to the open space around their cluster of pine trees. The soft needles carpeted the ground, offering a momentary respite from the harsh desert landscape.


    As the new group settled, Eleanor''s sharp eyes caught the girl''s careful movement. Her medical training, honed through countless battles, immediately recognized the signs of a hidden injury.


    "What happened to your leg?" Eleanor asked, her tone professional yet gentle.


    One of the male students in the group¡ªa blonde twin¡ªexplained, "A Teethworm managed to get a bite. We''ve applied first aid, but..." He trailed off, exchanging worried glances with his teammates.


    The girl¡ªwhose name remained unspoken¡ªattempted to maintain her composure. "I''m fine," she insisted, her voice betraying a hint of strain as she lowered herself against a pine tree''s bark. Her face was a masterpiece of forced composure, muscles taut with the effort of appearing unaffected.


    But her facade crumbled the moment she sat down. A barely suppressed wince crossed her features, revealing the depth of her pain. Her group watched her, their faces etched with concern and a mix of frustration and worry.


    Eleanor caught Sofia''s eye. A silent communication passed between them¡ªSofia gave a nearly imperceptible nod.


    "You''re in luck," Eleanor announced to the group. "Sofia here is a user of light ability. She has exceptional healing capabilities. If you don''t mind, she can help."


    The transformation was instantaneous. Hope bloomed across the faces of the newcomers. One of the twins spoke, his voice filled with gratitude. "We don''t mind. Thank you."


    His brother nodded in agreement, relief washing over his features.


    Sofia approached the girl, her movements smooth and professional. "Where is the wound?" she asked softly.


    A crimson blush erupted across the girl''s cheeks. Her embarrassment was palpable, a stark contrast to the battlefield hardness she had displayed moments earlier.


    Eleanor, reading the situation instantly, turned to the males. "Everyone else¡ªgo further into the trees. I don''t want any of you anywhere near here. Anyone who tries to peek will find themselves temporarily blind. Consider that a promise, not a threat."


    William stood, signaling Gavin and Liam. The four boys from the other group followed, moving deeper into the pine grove. Just before disappearing into the trees, William turned back.


    "Eleanor, be careful," he said, his voice low but carrying a weight of absolute trust. "Call out if there''s any danger."


    The pine trees seemed to absorb their movements, branches swaying gently, creating a natural screen of privacy. The desert''s harsh sunlight filtered through the needles, casting dappled shadows on the ground¡ªa serene contrast to the violent battle that had preceded this moment.


    In that quiet space, surrounded by the earthy scent of pine and the distant whisper of sand, healing would begin.


    As the boys moved deeper into the pine grove, the soft crunch of pine needles beneath their feet created a rhythmic backdrop to their conversation. The heat of the desert seemed to fade slightly under the trees'' protective canopy, offering a momentary reprieve from the scorching twin suns. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Those Teethworms are absolute nightmares," one of the blonde twins said, leaning against a thick pine trunk. His bow¡ªsurprisingly similar to William''s¡ªhung casually at his side. "I''m Marcus, by the way. Archer in our team."


    William raised an eyebrow. Another archer in this harsh world was a rare sight. Gavin and Liam exchanged a look, recognizing the unique connection.


    The other twin¡ªpresumably his brother¡ªchimed in. "I''m Lucas. We both use ranged weapons, but even our arrows struggled against those sand-diving monsters." He pulled out an arrow, turning it in the sunlight that filtered through the branches. "We found out quickly that it takes multiple shots to take down a single Teethworm."


    Liam let out a grunt of understanding. "Tell me about it. My sword was practically useless. Ended up using fire abilities just to have some effective attack."


    One of the other male students¡ªbroader shouldered and with a massive battleaxe strapped to his back¡ªnodded sympathetically. "I''m Derek. My axe might as well have been a decoration against those creatures. They''re too fast, too unpredictable."


    Marcus began recounting their recent hunt. "Sarah¡ªthe girl healing back there¡ªshe got caught off guard. We were hunting in a similar area, and these Teethworms just burst from the sand like living nightmares. One managed to get a bite on her leg before we could react."


    Lucas continued the story, their twin synchronization evident in how seamlessly they traded narrative threads. "It was a close call. The Teethworm''s bite went deep¡ªnearly took a chunk out of her calf. We managed to kill it, but not before it did some serious damage."


    Gavin listened intently, twirling his dual daggers. "Close combat is a death sentence against those things. They pop up without warning, all teeth and aggression."


    William remained mostly silent, observing. His dark eyes took in every detail¡ªthe way Marcus handled his bow, the slight tension in Derek''s shoulders, the nervous energy of the younger-looking student who hadn''t yet introduced himself.


    "How many crystals did you manage to collect?" William finally asked, his voice cutting through the ambient sounds of the pine grove.


    Marcus pulled out a small leather pouch, carefully opening it to reveal their collection. Twelve beast crystals glimmered with a soft, ethereal light. "Not as many as you guys as I can see how big your bag is, but enough to keep us in the game."


    The younger student¡ªwho had been quiet until now¡ªspoke up. "I''m Ryan," he said, his voice a mix of determination and nervousness. "I''m still learning. My Earth magic isn''t as refined as some, but I''m getting better."


    Liam gave a rough chuckle. "We all start somewhere. Skill comes with experience¡ªand surviving."


    The conversation continued, a blend of battle stories, tactical discussions, and the subtle sizing up that happens between groups who might be competitors or potential allies. The pine trees stood as silent witnesses, their branches creating a natural screen that muffled their voices and protected them from the desert''s harsh environment.


    Outside, in the healing circle with Eleanor and Sofia, a different kind of conversation was unfolding¡ªone of pain, vulnerability, and potential recovery.


    While the conversation flowed around him, William subtly activated his Shadow Eye ability. The world around him shifted, taking on a different hue¡ªshadows deepening, edges becoming more defined, hidden details emerging from the background.


    His third eye, a skill born from his Shadow eye, began scanning the four boys. Information flickered before his consciousness, a silent stream of data that only he could perceive.


    Marcus and Lucas¡ªthe archer twins¡ªregistered as relatively unremarkable. Their strength hovered around 10-12, with agility slightly higher. Their archery skills were decent but not exceptional. No hidden talents, no extraordinary potential that would mark them as anything more than average students.


    Derek, with his massive battleaxe, showed a strength of 13, typical for a close-combat fighter. His endurance was slightly above average, but nothing that would make him stand out in a competitive environment.


    Ryan, the youngest, was the weakest of the group. His stats barely reached 9, with his ice magic still in its early stages. A novice, still learning, still finding his way in this harsh world.


    But it was their soul crystals that truly interested William. He focused his Shadow Eye, searching for any trace of dark energy¡ªthe telltale sign of heretic manipulation. His past experiences had taught him to be cautious, to never trust anyone completely.


    To his surprise and relief, their soul crystals were clean. Pure. No dark tendrils, no corrupting energy that would suggest external manipulation. They were exactly what they appeared to be¡ªordinary students participating in a hunting test.


    A subtle tension William hadn''t even realized he was carrying began to release.


    The conversation continued, a delicate dance of information sharing and subtle assessment. The pine grove around them seemed to breathe with their words, branches swaying, needles rustling¡ªa natural backdrop to their tactical discussion.


    William''s mind, however, remained alert. His Shadow Eye might have confirmed their innocence, but in a world where threats could emerge from anywhere, vigilance was never truly unnecessary.


    Outside, the healing continued. The soft murmur of Sofia''s light ability mixed with the ambient sounds of the desert, a promise of recovery amidst the harsh landscape.

 Chapter 1 - 1: The Shadow System

    In the dim, narrow alleyway, the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed¡ªa sickening rhythm of thuds and grunts punctuated by sharp, breathless gasps. *Thud.* *Thwack.* *Ugh.* The symphony of violence reverberated off the grimy walls, an unsettling harmony of cruelty.


    Three boys, each around sixteen years old, towered over their victim¡ªa boy of similar age who lay crumpled on the cold, unforgiving ground. His body curled into itself, arms wrapped around his head in a futile attempt to shield himself from the relentless onslaught.


    Two of the boys took turns kicking him in the stomach, their boots sinking into his flesh with a viciousness that forced guttural grunts from his lips.


    At the back, the third boy watched with a twisted smirk. He was fat, well-fed, and flaunted his status with stylish clothes, a flashy gold necklace, and sunglasses that perched arrogantly on his nose despite the darkness of the night. His name was Bruce, and he relished the power he held over William.


    "Not so tough now, William, huh?" Bruce sneered, his voice dripping with contempt as he spat on the boy who was writhing in pain beneath them. The others continued their brutal work, the sound of their kicks mingling with William''s pained groans.


    As the beating went on, a cold realization settled in William''s mind¡ªthey really intended to kill him this time. "I shouldn''t have called him fat in front of those girls..." The thought flitted through his mind, regret mingling with the sharp sting of fear. "I''m really going to die this time..."


    Bruce''s hand dipped into his pocket, pulling out a small knife. The blade caught the faint glimmer of a distant streetlight as he bent down, his face level with William''s. With one hand, he yanked William''s blond hair, forcing the boy to meet his gaze. The blade''s cold metal pressed against William''s cheek, a cruel reminder of how fragile his life had become.


    "No one will care if you die, William," Bruce whispered, his voice laced with malice.


    In a final act of defiance, William spat in Bruce''s face. The spittle clung to Bruce''s cheek, and for a moment, time seemed to freeze. Then, in a burst of rage, Bruce''s hand jerked forward, plunging the knife into William''s stomach. Blood sprayed across the three boys, staining their clothes and faces with the evidence of their crime.


    The knife clattered to the ground as Bruce''s hand went limp, horror dawning in his eyes. He hadn''t meant to go this far¡ªhe''d only wanted to scare him, to teach him a lesson. But now...now the boy was dying. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other boys recoiled in terror, their faces paling as the reality of what they''d done set in. One of them stammered, "Why did you kill him?"


    But Bruce was beyond words. Overcome with fear, he turned and bolted down the alley, his footsteps fading into the night. The others soon followed, their flight driven by a panic they could not contain.


    William lay there, alone, with blood pooling around him. The pain was unbearable, radiating from his stomach in waves that blurred his vision. But beneath the pain was something deeper¡ªa burning hatred that consumed him.


    Hatred for the boys who had done this to him, for a world that only cared about the rich and strong, and for the parents who had abandoned him at an orphanage, leaving him to fend for himself.


    "If I survive this..." The thought flickered in his mind, half-formed, as darkness crept in at the edges of his vision. "I''ll rip that fat bastard''s hand off and shove it up his ass..."


    But the pain was too much, and he felt himself slipping away. His last thought, bitter and laced with irony, was of the date. Happy birthday to me...


    As life drained from his body, the alleyway was consumed by an unnatural silence. The darkness thickened, becoming a tangible presence that light could no longer penetrate. Then, in the stillness, a single sound broke through¡ª*Ding.*

 Chapter 2 - 2

    William''s eyes fluttered open, the bright sunlight streaming through the window forcing him to squint. His eyelids felt heavy, as if weighted down by some unseen force. *I''m dead,* he thought in a panic. *Is this heaven? No, wait, I''m going to hell. But this doesn''t look like hell...* He gasped as a startling realization hit him.


    *Could it be that I''ve been reincarnated into another world?*


    With a groan, he sat up in the bed. He rubbed his eyes and looked around, recognizing the familiar, worn-out decor of his room at the orphanage. The reality of his situation crashed down on him. *You fool, as if that was possible.* He shook his head, trying to clear the confusion.


    The room was just as he remembered it¡ªmodest and plain, with a single bed, a small desk, and a few personal belongings strewn about.


    A sudden chill ran through him as he remembered the events of the previous night. He quickly opened his shirt to check his stomach. *What the hell?* he shouted, his voice a mix of disbelief and panic.


    The door to his room burst open, and Mrs. Beth, a woman in her mid-thirties, entered. Her black hair was pulled back in a tight bun, and her face was marked by sunken cheeks, big eye bags, and wrinkles from malnutrition. Despite her beauty, her appearance spoke of hardship. She looked at William with a mixture of annoyance and concern.


    "Why are you shouting like that? And where have you been? You didn''t come home last night!" she scolded him.


    William quickly got up from the bed, his voice a frantic rush. "I was attacked by that fat guy and his friends! They stabbed me!" He fumbled to open his shirt and show her the wound that should have been there.


    Mrs. Beth''s eyes widened in a sarcastic, shocked expression. "Show me," she demanded.


    William opened his shirt, desperately trying to explain, "That''s why I was so shocked! I woke up this morning, and the wound was gone. I''m not lying!"


    Mrs. Beth grabbed him by the ear, her grip like a vice. "Have you been using stimulants again? Didn''t I tell you I''d kill you if you used them?" She twisted his ear painfully, her face a mix of anger and frustration.


    William yelped, "Ah, ah, ah! No, it''s not that! I just used a little amount!"


    Mrs. Beth''s expression turned even more sarcastic. "Just a little amount? And you''re hallucinating already?" She shook her head, clearly unimpressed.


    William protested, "I''m not hallucinating! They really did stab me!"


    Hearing the commotion, Mr. Beth entered the room. His eyes softened when he saw William, and he approached Mrs. Beth gently. "What''s going on here?" he asked.


    Mrs. Beth explained the situation, her voice tinged with irritation. Mr. Beth listened, his face reflecting concern and love for both William and his wife. He took Mrs. Beth''s hand off William''s ear and looked at the boy with a warm, fatherly expression.


    "William, you know Mrs. Beth worries about you. Maybe you should try limiting the stimulants," Mr. Beth said, his tone gentle but firm. He then ruffled William''s hair affectionately. "And you should get ready for school.


    Don''t want to miss your last day, do you?"


    William nodded, relieved by Mr. Beth''s support. "Right, I must not miss school today. It''s the most important day."


    As Mr. Beth and Mrs. Beth left the room, William quickly freshened up and put on his uniform. He hurried downstairs where the rest of the family was having breakfast. He grabbed two slices of bread and was about to head out when Mrs. Beth scolded him again for his poor eating habits.


    "William, you need to eat properly!" she chided. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William flashed her a quick smile. "Love you, Mrs. Beth. Goodbye, everyone!" A chorus of goodbyes followed him as he dashed out the door and began running to school.


    The school wasn''t far, and he could manage the run despite the weariness from the previous night. As he sprinted, he noticed other students running as well, while some of the wealthier kids were being driven in their father''s cars, "those rich bastards".


    Suddenly, a bicycle skidded to a stop in front of him, and a boy with brown curly hair hopped off. "Hey, Sam!" William called out, grateful.


    Sam, his best friend and only ally, grinned. "Happy birthday! I would''ve gotten you a present if I had the money, so consider this ride a gift."


    William thanked him and hopped onto the bicycle. As they rode, Sam said, "By the way, happy birthday."


    William raised an eyebrow. "You know it really isn''t my birthday, right? I don''t even know my real birthday. They just gave me one."


    Sam shrugged. "I know, but it doesn''t matter. Happy birthday anyway."


    The conversation turned serious. "So, how''s your wound?" Sam asked with a hint of sarcasm.


    William shot back, "Fuck you."


    Sam laughed. "Really? Hallucinating from stimulants? Just how much did you use?"


    William replied with a shrug, "The usual amount."


    As they arrived at the school, Sam parked and locked his bicycle. "Excited about today?"


    William sighed. "I guess."


    Sam''s face turned thoughtful. "I guess? You know this is about our future. What future do lower-tier citizens like us have? We''re just slaves to the middle and higher tiers."


    William nodded, his own hope dimming. "Yeah, but I guess we have to keep hoping."


    In their world, social discrimination was legalized and rigid. Citizens were divided into three tiers: lower, middle, and higher. Lower-tier citizens were deemed the least important, with their only way of improving their status being through contribution points¡ªearned by significant contributions to society, achievements in war, or dying in battle, with points passing to their next of kin.


    William, a lower-tier citizen with no hope of rising, felt the weight of this harsh reality.


    But as he walked into the school, he knew today might be different.

 Chapter 3 - 3

    William and Sam entered the classroom, and an immediate hush fell over their classmates. All eyes turned to them, some with awe and others with disdain. The girls gazed at William as if he were a rare gem, their eyes sparkling with admiration. The boys, however, shot him looks of scorn, clearly annoyed by his mere presence.


    Ignoring the stares, William and Sam made their way to their desks. William''s heart sigh as he noticed the desk littered with red ink, an apparent love declaration or a sign of the ongoing hostility. He sighed, do those girls know how hard it is to clean their love messages. Although annoying, he didn''t refuse it, afterall, they are his fangirls.


    The classroom buzzed with whispered conversations until the door creaked open. In walked a man of impressive stature, reminiscent of Arnold Schwarzenegger in his prime¡ªmuscular, broad, and imposing. His presence commanded attention, and the room fell silent once more.


    The man was their homeroom teacher, he said with a booming voice. "Good morning, class. Today Mr. Damon, will be our guest speaker today. He''ll be here to give you some kind of a pre-orientation for what''s to come."


    A murmur of respect swept through the room as Mr. Damon entered. He was in his mid-twenties, with striking blond hair and piercing brown eyes. His tight-fitting white shirt outlined his well-defined muscles, and his black trousers completed his polished look. Despite his striking appearance, the girls'' gazes didn''t linger on him. To them, William remained the true object of fascination.


    Mr. Damon stood at the front of the room, a bit awkwardly, as if trying to adjust to his role. He cleared his throat, trying to appear more authoritative. "I understand you''re all eager to hear about the military academy. As your teacher has informed you, I''m a teacher from Military Academy 3."


    The students exchanged respectful nods. Mr. Damon''s smug expression grew. That''s right, you folks, he thought to himself, I''m a teacher at Military Academy 3.


    He continued, "I''m here to give you an overview of what''s coming up. I need you to listen attentively, as this concerns your future." His serious tone drew the students'' focus.


    William straightened up, intrigued despite himself. Mr. Damon took a black marker and drew a large sphere on the whiteboard. Underneath, he wrote "Earth" in block letters. He gestured to the circle. "Consider this circle as Earth."


    The room watched intently as he proceeded. "One hundred years ago, Earth was on the brink of destruction. Civil wars and nuclear conflicts between countries in which many died ravaged the planet. It was a dark time."


    He drew a spaceship approaching Earth and used lines to illustrate its descent. "As if to punish us, a spaceship arrived. It wasn''t here to save us. Onboard were demon-like creatures of unkown origin with elemental powers, bent on doing only one thing -destroying humanity-, countries joined arms to resist them but even normal guns and bombs do not work on them"


    The room gasped collectively. William leaned forward, captivated. Mr. Damon drew an eagle on a shield and continued, "In humanity''s darkest hour, several families with supernatural abilities, known as The Originals, stepped up to fight back. With their unique abilities and knowledge, they managed to drive the beasts away, now note I said drive away not win, the beast retreated to another planet." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He showed the spaceship departing Earth and heading to another planet. "The Originals knowing that the beasts will surely return then began to share their knowledge¡ªsoul essence and abilities¡ªwith the public, believing that if the beasts return, they will be in for hell of a surprise. Thanks to their knowledge and the use of abilities for advanced technology, Earth made remarkable progress."


    He drew various technological advancements, including transportation portals which enable humans travel between planets to kill the beasts residing on the planets and to mine variuos materials from several planets. "Despite our progress, the threat is far from over.


    That''s why a global law was enacted: every sixteen-year-old must attend military school for three years to learn fighting skills and abilities."


    The students'' faces grew serious. Mr. Damon''s tone softened slightly. "Now, this doesn''t mean you have to become soldiers after graduation. The goal is for you to be able to protect yourselves and your families in case of a beast invasion."


    With that, Mr. Damon concluded his speech. "That''s all for today. I''ll leave you in the capable hands of your teacher. Thank you for your attention."


    The students stood, bowing in respect. "Thank you, Mr. Damon!" they chorused. He waved and said, "I''ll see some of you at the academy. I look forward to it."


    The teacher then went to the front holding a paper. "Now listen carefully."

 Chapter 4 - 4

    The classroom was tense with anticipation as the teacher approached the front, holding a stack of papers. "Now, listen carefully," he announced, his voice cutting through the murmur of excited whispers. The students straightened in their seats, eyes fixed on the teacher as he began to call out names, one by one, announcing their assigned military academies.


    "Sam Benton," the teacher called out. Sam held his breath. "Military Academy 2."


    "Yes!" Sam shouted, punching the air with a grin that stretched from ear to ear. The other students chuckled at his outburst, but Sam didn''t care. This was the academy he had dreamed of¡ªa place that didn''t just focus on combat skills but on the use of abilities, technology, strategy, and gathering information. The academy where brains mattered more than brawn.


    William clapped his friend on the back. "Congrats, Sam! I knew you''d get in."


    "Thanks, man!" Sam replied, his face flushed with excitement. "Which academy are you hoping for?"


    William shrugged nonchalantly. "I''m okay with any, really. Just want to see what the future holds."


    Sam rolled his eyes. "Always so vague, Will. Seriously, you need to have some ambition."


    Before William could respond, the teacher called out, "William Military Academy 4."


    A wave of mixed emotions swept through the classroom. Some girls who were assigned to the same academy let out squeals of delight, while others pouted in disappointment. William chuckled under his breath. "Realm''s delight", he thought, "really? wow".


    He gave a half-hearted nod to the girls who cheered for him, they are jis fangirls after all and turned back to Sam. "Looks like I''m in Academy 4."


    Sam smirked. "Well, at least you''ll have a fan club there."


    William snorted. "Yeah, lucky me."


    The teacher continued announcing the names, moving methodically down the list. By the time he finished, 70 students had been assigned to one of the six military academies. But William noticed something odd¡ªnone of the students were assigned to Military Academy 1. A hand shot up in the back of the classroom.


    "Sir, why isn''t anyone assigned to Military Academy 1?" a curious student asked.


    The teacher''s expression turned enigmatic. "You''ll find out in due time," he replied, his voice thick with mystery.


    The class exchanged puzzled glances, but no one dared to press further. The teacher began handing out papers to the students, explaining, "These are for your parents to sign. Although it''s rare, there have been cases of students dying at the academy. This is just a formality, but it''s necessary."


    A cold shiver ran down William''s spine. The room filled with an uncomfortable silence as the reality of the situation sunk in.


    The teacher continued, "You have until next Monday to say your goodbyes and prepare. Bring your luggage to school, and you will depart from here."


    With that, he left the room. The students buzzed with nervous energy, some rushing home, others lingering to say their goodbyes. William and Sam exchanged a look.


    "Well," Sam said, "this is it. We''re really doing this."


    "Yeah," William replied with a forced smile. "See you on the other side, Sam."


    ---


    At the orphanage, it was dinner time. The room was filled with the sounds of clattering cutlery and the laughter of children. Eleven kids, plus Mr. and Mrs. Beth, gathered around the modest dining table. William cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "I got admitted to Military Academy 4," he announced. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A chorus of cheers erupted around the table. The younger kids looked up to William as an older brother, their hero who was finally embarking on a great adventure. Amidst the celebration, however, Mr. and Mrs. Beth remained silent, their faces tense.


    Mr. Beth cleared his throat. "William, we need to have a talk after dinner."


    William''s smile faltered. "Sure¡­ okay."


    Dinner continued, but the mood felt heavier. William''s mind raced. "What do they want to talk about?"


    Later, in his room, William sat on his bed, fidgeting with his hands. Mr. and Mrs. Beth entered, closing the door behind them. Mrs. Beth''s face was tight with worry, her sunken eyes filled with concern.


    Mr. Beth''s jaw was set, his eyes searching William''s face for something.


    "What''s going on?" William asked, trying to break the tension.


    Mr. Beth sighed, running a hand through his thinning hair. "William, this is a serious decision. Do you really want to go to the academy?"


    William looked puzzled. "Of course, I do. Why wouldn''t I?"


    Mrs. Beth''s voice was soft but urgent. "It''s dangerous, William. Many students don''t make it through. Every year, there are deaths..."


    William cut her off gently. "What other choice do I have, Mrs. Beth? If I don''t go, I''m stuck as a low-tier citizen, with no future, no hope. Just a slave to society."


    The words hung heavily in the air. Mr. and Mrs. Beth exchanged a glance, their expressions a mix of anger and sadness¡ªanger at the cruel world they lived in, sadness for the child who had no choice but to face it.


    After a long pause, Mr. Beth nodded slowly. "We understand, William. We don''t like it, but we understand."


    William handed Mr. Beth the paper from school. "I need you to sign this."


    Mr. Beth took the paper, his hands trembling slightly. He glanced at Mrs. Beth, who gave a reluctant nod. With a deep sigh, he signed it.


    Mrs. Beth placed a hand on William''s shoulder. "Just promise us¡­ promise you''ll come back."


    William smiled, trying to lighten the mood. "I''ll be fine, Mrs. Beth. Who knows, maybe I''ll become a hero and get us out of this mess."


    She shook her head, a small smile breaking through her worry. "You always were a hero, William."


    Mr. Beth stood up, handing the signed paper back. "Get packing. You''ve got a big week ahead."


    William nodded, a mix of excitement and apprehension bubbling inside him. As he began to pack, his mind wandered to the possibilities and dangers that lay ahead. What awaited him at Military Academy 4? And why was no one chosen for Academy 1?


    "What''s the deal with Academy 1?" he wondered, a sense of unease creeping into his thoughts.


    As he folded his clothes and placed them neatly into his bag, he knew that his life


    was about to change forever. And whatever lay ahead, he was determined to face it head-on

 Chapter 5 - 5

    Sunday night settled over the orphanage like a heavy blanket. William sat on his bed, his room dimly lit by a single flickering bulb. He glanced around, checking his modest luggage. There wasn''t much to pack¡ªjust a few changes of clothes, a book, and some personal items. As he stuffed the last item into his bag, a knock echoed from the door.


    "Come in," William called out.


    Mr. Beth stepped in, his face softened by a rare smile. "How are you holding up, son?"


    William nodded. "I''ve finished packing, Mr. Beth."


    "Good, good," Mr. Beth replied, a distant look in his eyes. "I remember my own time at the academy¡­ Ah, the valor of youth," he said with a chuckle, shaking his head as if lost in a memory. Then, as quickly as he had arrived, he turned and left the room.


    William sighed, flipping off the light switch. Darkness swallowed the room, and he settled into his bed, the soft hum of the ceiling fan the only sound in the still night.


    But as sleep began to take him, his consciousness seemed to slip away. He felt a tug, as if being pulled somewhere far, far away.


    William''s eyes snapped open, and he found himself standing in a place unlike anything he had ever seen. The realm was dark¡ªso dark it was as if he had been plunged into an ocean of shadows. The silence was absolute, so intense that it pressed against his ears like a physical weight. He glanced around, trying to make sense of where he was, but all he saw was endless blackness.


    What is this place? he thought, a chill running down his spine.


    Suddenly, he felt it¡ªa sensation like eyes watching him from every direction. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end. Panic gripped his chest. His breath came in short, sharp bursts as he looked around frantically, but his eyes could barely pierce the darkness surrounding him.


    He took a tentative step forward, his voice shaky. "Hello? Anybody here?"


    Silence.


    William''s heart pounded as he began to walk, each step echoing eerily in the void. "Where the hell am I?" he muttered under his breath. "Am I hallucinating again?"


    Then, faintly, a chuckle resonated through the air¡ªa sound that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. William spun around, his voice rising in panic. "Who''s there? Come out now, or I will¡ª"


    "Or you will what?" The voice cut through the darkness like a knife, dripping with amusement.


    William froze. The voice seemed to come from every direction, surrounding him like a fog. His hands clenched into fists, and he shouted again, "Show yourself!"


    The voice, sounding almost annoyed, snapped back, "Will you shut up, or I''ll kill you myself!"


    William''s heart skipped a beat. He took a shaky breath and muttered defiantly, "How are you going to kill me if you don''t show yourself?"


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind brushed against his neck, as if someone had whispered directly into his ear, "We''ll see about that."


    William swallowed hard, his voice faltering. "Alright¡­ alright. I''ll stop shouting," he stammered, realizing his life could be snuffed out at any moment by this unseen entity.


    The voice softened, now tinged with a strange amusement. "Why would I kill you, hmm?" it purred.


    William forced a weak smile. "Good question. Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Show yourself!" he demanded, trying to sound braver than he felt.


    "I can''t," the voice replied, a hint of frustration creeping in. "I don''t have a physical form."


    William frowned, still cautious. "Then where are you?"


    "I''m in your head," the voice replied, almost mockingly.


    William''s eyes widened with realization. "That''s why it feels like you''re everywhere¡­"


    "Yes," the voice said, clearly amused. "Think of something, and don''t say it out loud."


    William, skeptical, thought to himself, Are you¡­ a ghost?


    The voice snorted. "Really? Me, a ghost?"


    William gasped, his heart racing. "You¡­ you can hear my thoughts?"


    "Of course," the voice replied smoothly. "So, yes, I''ve heard every thought you''ve had about escaping, giving up, everything."


    William''s face turned pale. "What do you want from me?"


    The voice chuckled again. "It''s not about what I want from you¡­ It''s about what I can give you."


    William''s brow furrowed. "I don''t want anything. Can I go now?"


    The voice sighed dramatically. "The only way to leave this dark space is for you to accept what I have to offer."


    William''s curiosity was piqued despite his fear. "What¡­ exactly do you have to offer?"


    The voice grew proud, almost boastful. "I offer you power¡ªabsolute, unimaginable power. A power not meant for mere mortals¡­ a power that transcends the universe itself. The power of a god."


    William''s eyes widened with a glimmer of hope, but it quickly faded. "There''s no such thing as a free gift," he muttered suspiciously. "And what if I don''t want this¡­ power?"


    The voice''s tone darkened. "Then you will have to die."


    "What?!" William''s voice cracked. "Why?"


    The voice replied calmly, "You already possess the power. Why do you think you survived being stabbed?"


    William felt his blood run cold. "So¡­ I wasn''t hallucinating? I was stabbed, and it was this¡­ power that saved me?"


    "Exactly," the voice confirmed. "If you refuse the power now, the wound will finish what it started."


    William felt a sinking feeling in his stomach. "Explain this¡­ power."


    The voice seemed to smile. "The power you hold is the residue of the most powerful celestial¡ªthe Shadow Celestial. A small fragment of his power was stored in a game-like system, designed to grant its host shadow abilities and the potential to become a Shadow Lord."


    William''s eyes sparkled for a moment, then he remembered. "A system¡­ like in the web novels?" he asked, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice.


    "Yes," the voice confirmed. "The Shadow System. And I am the AI within it."


    William bit his lip, weighing his options. The voice seemed to sense his hesitation. "So, what do you say, William? Will you accept to be the host?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a blue, game-like message appeared in front of him, glowing against the darkness:


    "Accept to be the host?


    YesNo"


    William stared at the message, his mind racing. He knew how these stories went in the novels he devoured at the library across the orphanage. The protagonist always got insane power from a system. Maybe this was the change he had been waiting for. And besides, it wasn''t like he had a choice. If he didn''t accept, he''d die.


    Well, here goes nothing, he thought, sending a mental command.


    _________________________________________________________


    As he reached out to make his choice, the screen flickered slightly. A low rumble filled the dark realm, and the voice chuckled once more, "Let''s see what you''re really made of, William¡­"


    The screen flashed, and everything went black.

 Chapter 6 - 6

    Chapter Six: A Host''s Agony


    As William chose "Yes" in his mind, a cold wave of energy surged through his body like an icy river flooding his veins. His eyes widened in shock, his breath caught in his throat. Then came the pain¡ªimmediate and overwhelming. It was an agony unlike anything he had ever known, and it struck him with the force of a hurricane.


    His muscles spasmed violently, his bones felt like they were being twisted, bent, and snapped, and his skin burned as if set ablaze from the inside. *Am I going to die?* he thought, panic rising like bile in his throat. His head pounded with a relentless pressure, the sound of his own heartbeat hammering in his ears like war drums.


    "System integration commencing¡­ Host accepted."


    The voice echoed in his mind, cold and indifferent to his suffering. His body convulsed as the energy coursed through him, bending him to its will. William''s eyes rolled back in his head, and every nerve screamed in protest. The pain was unbearable, like shards of glass slicing through his veins, tearing him apart from within.


    He wanted to scream, to claw at his own skin, but his body was frozen in place¡ªa prisoner in his own flesh. His mind teetered on the edge of madness, every second stretching into an eternity as the system dug deeper, binding itself to his very essence.


    Memories flashed before his eyes like a cruel montage¡ªhis mother''s gentle smile, his father''s cold, disappointed glare, the years of mockery, the beatings, the laughter that had haunted him for as long as he could remember¡­ everything that had led him to this moment.


    "Initialization complete. Commencing synchronization."


    The voice was louder now, colder. William felt something invade his mind, probing, searching through his thoughts, his memories, his deepest fears. He felt exposed, like an insect pinned under a magnifying glass. His thoughts were no longer his own¡ªthey were being read, analyzed, torn apart.


    And then¡­ silence.


    A moment of stillness, a brief reprieve. William''s body went limp, and he gasped for air, his chest heaving as he struggled to breathe through the pain, through the fire still searing his veins. His heart raced, his skin slick with cold sweat. He wondered for a moment if he was even still alive.


    "Synchronization complete."


    The voice was calm now, almost gentle, but beneath it, William felt a presence¡ªa dark, ominous force that had settled deep within him. It felt alien, like a shadow stretching across his soul. He knew it was there, lurking, waiting.


    "Welcome, Host. Your journey begins now."


    As the pain began to subside, William felt something shift inside him. A new strength flowed through his limbs, filling him with a strange, dark energy. He realized he was no longer weak, no longer broken. He had accepted the system, and in doing so, he had embraced something both powerful and terrifying.


    But at what cost?


    ___________________________________________________________________


    Somewhere far away, an imposing palace stood against the skyline, its towering spires gleaming in the moonlight. The palace was grand, an architectural marvel with walls of pristine white marble and columns adorned with intricate carvings of mythical beasts. The windows were framed with gold and silver, and the vast entrance gates were made of polished bronze.


    The surrounding gardens were immaculate, filled with roses, lilies, and fountains that sparkled like diamonds under the soft glow of the palace lights.


    Inside, the dining hall was equally magnificent, with high ceilings painted with vivid frescoes of ancient battles and mythical creatures. A massive chandelier of crystal and gold hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, gentle light over the long, polished oak table. The table itself was set with fine china, silverware, and an array of delicacies, from roasted meats to exotic fruits.


    At the table sat a family of four, their clothes plain despite their obvious wealth, a sign of their humility. At the head of the table was the father, a man with a commanding presence and eyes like steel. To his right sat his wife, a woman with kind eyes and a graceful demeanor.


    Their two daughters sat across from them¡ªone, a young woman of twenty with an air of quiet strength, and the other, a girl of sixteen with bright, determined eyes.


    The father turned to the younger daughter. "Eleanor, have you prepared?" His voice was deep, authoritative, but there was a note of tenderness there.


    Eleanor nodded, her face composed, though her hands were clasped tightly in her lap. "Yes, Father," she replied, a small smile playing on her lips. But her mother''s eyes were clouded with worry.


    "Eleanor," the mother began softly, "you know you don''t have to go. It''s dangerous¡­"


    Eleanor''s smile widened slightly. "As royalty, Mother, we must lead by example," she replied, her tone light but resolute.


    The father smiled, a look of pride on his face. "Well said, my daughter," he remarked, his chest swelling with pride. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The older daughter, with a teasing grin, chimed in, "Oh, don''t worry, Mother. The only ones who should be afraid are those poor souls who Eleanor is going to break their hearts."


    Everyone at the table laughed, and even the mother''s worried expression softened into a gentle smile. The father chuckled deeply, nodding his approval. "Indeed, they should be worried."


    Eleanor joined in the laughter, but her eyes remained serious, her mind already on the task ahead. The weight of her responsibility pressed on her, but she wore it like a cloak, proud and determined.

 Chapter 7 - 7

    Chapter Seven: Shadows Stirring


    In a dimly lit room, illuminated only by the soft glow of the moonlight, a boy sat in the traditional Japanese seiza style, his black kimono neatly folded around him. His short red hair, buzzed close to the scalp, caught the faint light, giving it an almost fiery appearance. He stared forward, his eyes unwavering, filled with a quiet determination.


    "I''m going, master," he said, his voice steady but soft.


    For a moment, there was only silence, then a voice replied¡ªa voice that sent chills down his spine. It was low, almost a whisper, but it carried a weight that could bend steel. "Hmm..." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy stood up, bowing deeply before leaving the room. As he closed the sliding door behind him, the voice spoke again, its tone tinged with a hint of melancholy. "Looks like I will have to visit an old friend."


    ---


    Elsewhere, in an underground laboratory, two scientists stood before a large test tube filled with a strange green liquid. Their white lab coats were stark against the dim lighting, and their goggles reflected the soft, eerie glow from the liquid. Suspended within was a girl with striking blue hair, her face peaceful behind the oxygen mask that covered her mouth and nose.


    One of the scientists, a woman with sharp features, glanced at her companion. "It''s time to wake her up," she murmured, her voice filled with anticipation.


    The other scientist nodded and pressed a button on the control panel. The machine hummed to life, and the green liquid began to bubble around the girl.


    ---


    At a football club, on a well-lit pitch, the rhythmic sound of panting could be heard. A boy with green hair jogged steadily across the field, his breath visible in the cool evening air. His muscles were taut, his face focused, sweat dripping from his brow.


    A man walked over, his posture relaxed but authoritative. "Alright, that''s enough for today. Go rest up for tomorrow."


    The boy slowed to a stop, nodding. "Yes, coach," he replied, wiping his forehead and jogging off towards the locker rooms.


    ---


    In an unknown location, a dimly lit room housed a massive round table, with eleven chairs surrounding it. One chair, larger than the others, remained empty, while the remaining ten were filled with figures cloaked in shadows.


    A booming voice broke the silence, dripping with sarcasm. "Why do we have to have a meeting like this, as if we''re some supervillain organization?"


    The others ignored him, their faces set in grim concentration. Another voice, calm but firm, asked, "How is the preparation?"


    A different figure replied, "Everything is ready."


    A third voice joined in, "Have there been any activities from them?


    A man replied curtly, "No."


    "Be vigilant regardless," a woman''s voice cautioned. "Those bastards won''t want to miss this opportunity."


    The booming voice rang out again, filled with barely contained rage. "Those bastards... betraying humanity! If I find them, I''ll smash their heads!"


    He slammed his fist down onto the table. Though the table appeared solid, it shattered like glass, pieces flying everywhere. Yet, strangely, none of the debris touched any of the other members, as if an invisible barrier shielded them. Some of the figures hissed in annoyance, while others simply shook their heads, unimpressed.


    ---


    Deep underground, where the earth''s crust was visible, a crude yet bustling human civilization thrived. Amidst the flickering torchlight, three men stood before a figure on a menacing throne. The figure''s features were obscured by darkness, only his piercing eyes visible.


    The figure on the throne spoke, his voice a low rumble that resonated through the cavern. "How is it?"


    One of the three men stepped forward and bowed slightly. "We have managed to infiltrate it."


    The man on the throne chuckled, a deep, mirthless sound that sent a shiver through the cavern. "I hope they like my surprise."


    His laughter echoed ominously through the underground chamber, reverberating off the walls like a gathering storm.

 Chapter 8 - 8

    As William opened his eyes, the throbbing headache still lingered. "Wait... what happened after I passed out? How did I get out of that place? Have I become the host?" he thought, trying to make sense of everything.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in his head. "Good morning. Looks like you''re awake," the voice said, a hint of amusement evident.


    William jolted upright, his eyes darting around the room. "Who''s there?" he muttered.


    "I''m in your head, you fool," the voice replied, exasperated.


    Recognition dawned on William. It was the same voice from the dark space. "So... have I become the host?" William asked cautiously.


    "Yes," the voice confirmed. "I''m sure you''ve felt the changes in your body."


    William hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Yeah, it feels like energy is coursing through my veins... like I could crush mountains with my hands."


    The voice chuckled. "Crush mountains? Ambitious, aren''t we?"


    Ignoring the sarcasm, William asked, "So, what exactly can this system do?"


    The voice began to explain. "The system is a Shadow System, designed to transcend humanity. To turn you into a shadow being, a vessel for the Shadow Lord."


    William blinked in disbelief. "Transcend humanity? So I''m no longer human? And I''m a... slave?"


    "You could put it that way," the voice said, nonchalantly.


    William''s eyes widened. "What?! You didn''t think to mention that before I accepted the system?!"


    "It doesn''t matter," the voice replied, brushing off his panic. "You still look human, so what''s the problem?"


    William''s hand instinctively touched his face, panic creeping in. "No change? Wait, don''t tell me I''ve grown horns or something! Who''s going to date me if I look like a monster?!"


    The voice sighed in exasperation. "No horns. Calm down. Look in the mirror."


    William hurried to the mirror, his heart pounding. When he finally saw his reflection, he froze. Instead of looking grotesque, he had become even more striking. His once-yellow eyes were now a deep, jet-black that seemed to pierce into the soul. His formerly blonde hair had turned a sleek, abyss-like black, adding a cold, mysterious edge to his appearance.


    "Whoa..." William whispered, running his hands through his new hair. "I look... kinda cool."


    Before he could admire himself further, the system interrupted. "Someone''s approaching."


    "Enhanced senses too?" William thought excitedly.


    Just then, the door to his room creaked open, and Mr. Beth stepped inside, carrying something wrapped in cloth and a small box. His eyes landed on William, and he did a double take.


    "Whoa, who are you?" Mr. Beth asked playfully. "You look like a whole new person!"


    William chuckled. "Decided to go for a new look, you know? Since I''m starting a new life."


    Mr. Beth laughed and shook his head. "Well, it suits you. Have you packed your luggage?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William nodded.


    Mr. Beth sat on the bed and gestured for William to sit beside him. When William complied, Mr. Beth handed him the small box. "Open it," he said.


    William opened the box, revealing a glass vial containing a glowing blue liquid. His eyes widened in recognition. "A Soul Potion..."


    It was a rare and expensive drink, one that could enhance abilities and boost growth. William looked up at Mr. Beth, his gratitude evident. "Thank you... this must''ve cost you a fortune."


    Mr. Beth shrugged. "It''s nothing. You''ll need it more than I will."


    He then handed William the second object, which was wrapped in cloth. William carefully unwrapped it to reveal a sword. The blade was silver with a black, worn hilt that showed clear signs of battle. Though old, it still radiated strength and history.


    "This sword..." Mr. Beth said, his voice tinged with nostalgia. "I used this when I was at the academy. It''s been through many battles, slain many beasts. Now, it''s yours."


    William hesitated, holding the weapon. "I can''t take this, Mr. Beth. It''s too important to you."


    Mr. Beth shook his head. "You''re more important, William."


    Moved by the gesture, William stood up and bowed deeply. "Thank you... for everything."


    Mr. Beth smiled warmly, but then his expression turned serious. Closing the door, he sat back down and gave William a look that meant business. "Now, for the last gift. The most important one."


    William leaned in, curious.


    "You know you''ll be living at the academy, right?" Mr. Beth began.


    William nodded.


    Mr. Beth continued, "That means a bunch of hot-headed teenagers with raging hormones are going to be stuck together, right?"


    William blinked in confusion, then realization hit him. "Ah..."


    Mr. Beth nodded knowingly. "Exactly. Which is why I''m giving you this." He reached into his pocket and handed William a small box.


    William opened it, his face flushing red as he stared at its contents. A box of... protection. "Seriously?" he thought.


    "Trust me," Mr. Beth said, patting his shoulder. "You''ll thank me later."


    Mr. Beth leaned in and whispered, "Don''t let Mrs. Beth know I gave you this. She''d have my head."


    William nodded quickly, still trying to keep his composure. "Uh... thanks. I''ll be sure to use it wisely."


    "Good. Now, go freshen up. You stink," Mr. Beth said with a grin as he left the room.


    As William placed his gifts into his bag, he paused, looking at the small box. "I''ll definitely need this. A handsome boy like me will be pursued by many belles at the academy. Can''t let them down."


    The system groaned in William''s head. "And you think that''s the most important item?"


    William grinned. "You don''t get it. This is vital!"


    "Mortals..." the system sighed.


    Chuckling to himself, William headed for the shower. Tomorrow was the start of a new chapter.

 Chapter 9 - 9

    As William stepped out of the bathroom, he felt a surge of excitement. Today was the day he had been waiting for, the day he''d leave for the academy. His reflection in the mirror caught his eye; his jet-black hair looked cold and mysterious, a drastic change from his once-blonde locks. He combed it back, letting it sit perfectly in place.


    He put on a white shirt and gray trousers, both of which he''d saved up for. The shirt was fitted and well ironed, outlining his physique¡ªthanks to the rigorous physical training that students had to endure before the academy due to the constant threat of beasts. Their homeroom teachers doubled as P.E. coaches to toughen them up.


    After spraying on his favorite cologne, William admired his look in the mirror. He felt confident; the first impression always mattered, after all. With a deep breath, he grabbed the small box from the table¡ªthe box of protection and slid it into his pocket.


    "Well, here goes nothing," he muttered to himself, heading downstairs to the dining room where the rest of the orphanage family was having breakfast.


    As soon as he entered the room, the sound of clinking cutlery ceased. Everyone stopped eating, their eyes locked on him. Some of the girls even blushed, their faces turning red as wild imaginations clearly filled their heads.


    "Who are you?" one of the younger girls asked, half-joking.


    Mrs. Beth immediately scolded them. "Stop staring! Eat your breakfast!"


    William chuckled, sitting at the table. "Decided to go for a new look," he said with a grin. "New life, new me."


    One of the older girls, practically swooning, chimed in, "I like it better! It suits you, Will!"


    A chorus of giggles erupted, while the younger kids looked at him in awe.


    As they sat down to eat, the conversation quickly shifted to heartfelt goodbyes. Some of the children were on the verge of tears, their voices shaky as they expressed how much they''d miss him. Even Mrs. Beth, who normally wouldn''t tolerate any talking while eating, let them have their moment.


    After the meal, it was time to leave. The entire family accompanied William to the front door. Most were already shedding tears.


    "Don''t cry," William said, trying to be strong. "I''ll be back every three months. You''ll probably get tired of seeing me."


    They laughed, but the sadness in their eyes was clear as one by one, they hugged him. It seemed the older girls were taking their time with their hugs, clinging on a little longer than necessary. Mrs. Beth came last, holding out a small credit card in her hand.


    "The password is your birthday," she said, forcing the card into his hands. "It''s not much, but it should help you manage."


    William tried to refuse. "I can''t take this¡ª"


    Mrs. Beth cut him off. "You will take it. Don''t argue with me. You''ve got enough to worry about at the academy."


    Tears welled up in William''s eyes. He bowed his head, overwhelmed with gratitude. "Thank you... for everything," he said, his voice breaking.


    With one final wave, William turned and left, fighting back the tears as they rolled down his cheeks. Inside the house, Mrs. Beth began to cry softly, and the others huddled around her, offering comfort.


    William boarded a taxi for the first time in his life, his bags loaded in the back. As the driver took off, he glanced at William through the rearview mirror.


    "You heading for the draft?" the driver asked, his gruff voice cutting through the silence.


    William nodded. "Yeah."


    The driver sighed heavily. "This is always the saddest time of year for me."


    William raised an eyebrow, curious. "Why''s that?"


    The man sighed again, his voice filled with a tinge of regret. "Because it''s a testimony that the previous generation failed. We weren''t able to secure the future, so we send kids like you to fight our battles."


    William leaned forward, a flicker of determination in his eyes. "The previous generation didn''t fail. You taught us how to survive and how to fight. If anything, we''re continuing the legacy. You paved the way."


    The driver nodded slowly, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "You''ve got spirit, kid. I hope you make it."


    When they reached the academy, William reached into his pocket to pay, but the driver waved him off. "This one''s on me," he said, driving off before William could protest.


    "Thanks!" William shouted after the retreating taxi, feeling a strange warmth in his chest.


    As he entered the academy grounds, the massive gates loomed overhead, and the vast school field stretched before him. William glanced around, taking in the sight of other students with their luggage¡ªsome with expensive, polished bags that spoke of wealth. Then, he looked down at his own battered suitcase.


    "Ah, I''m really poor," he muttered under his breath, sighing as he heaved his luggage toward the field. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 10 - 10

    The academy field was buzzing with activity. Several black, reinforced buses, large enough to carry around 50 students each, were parked along the perimeter of the field. Each bus bore a number painted on its side, representing a different academy. In the distance, a makeshift tent had been set up, where clerks worked efficiently, processing students who had formed a long line in front of them.


    William joined the line, feeling the weight of the moment settle on him. As he stood there, lost in thought, a firm pat landed on his back. He turned to see Sam grinning at him.


    "Didn''t recognize you for a sec, man!" Sam said, eyeing William''s jet-black hair with an amused expression. "You really went all out for the academy, huh?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William chuckled. "Yeah, new place, new look, right?" He glanced down at Sam''s luggage, relieved to see that Sam, like him, was carrying a small, modest suitcase. "Looks like I''m not the only one traveling light."


    They continued chatting as the line moved forward. When it was finally their turn, the clerk behind the table asked for their forms and documents. After a quick review and a few stamps, they were each handed a tag.


    "Next!" the clerk barked, already waving the next student forward.


    William and Sam took their tags and moved toward the buses to stow away their luggage. As they approached their respective buses, Sam turned to William with a wistful smile.


    "Looks like this is it," Sam said, extending his hand.


    William grasped his hand and pulled him into a tight hug. "See you on the other side, man. Don''t forget to write," he joked.


    Just as they were about to part ways, a loud cheer erupted from behind them. William turned, eyes widening as a group of girls rushed toward him, excitement written all over their faces.


    "William! Can we get a hug too?" one girl called out, waving excitedly. "Or maybe an autograph... on any part of our body!" another teased, causing a ripple of laughter among the crowd.


    William froze, panic flickering in his eyes. "Uh, I..." He glanced around, trying to find an escape route. His feet began moving him toward the front of the military academy bus, where a group of male students were lining up.


    Seeing the situation, the male students quickly formed a human shield around William, grinning like mischievous conspirators. One of the boys, a tall, broad-shouldered guy, turned to William with a wink.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve got your back, Mr. Celebrity," he said, playfully.


    Though they usually eyed William with a bit of disdain, the boys were his allies today. In fact, William knew that on more than one occasion, they had used his good looks to charm girls for phone numbers or even score discounts when shopping. Despite the teasing, they had each other''s backs when it counted.


    "If you girls want hugs," one of the boys shouted, "you''ll have to settle for one of us!" The girls groaned in mock disappointment, shouting back that it was "William or nothing!"


    The soldiers stationed nearby watched the playful scene with amusement, some chuckling as they leaned against the buses.


    Across the field, inside the military academy bus number 4, three people sat quietly. At the front, an older driver with gray hair and an eye patch covering his left eye glanced at the scene outside through the rearview mirror. Next to him sat a young man with average features, silently observing the lively students. But at the back of the bus was a striking woman in her early twenties.


    She was slender, dressed in fitted jeans and a leather jacket, with long, jet-black hair cascading down her back. A pair of black boots completed her immaculate look. She was pristine, almost ethereal in her beauty. As she watched the students laughing and playing, a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips¡ªa smile that was far from mundane.


    But that smile soon faded as she sighed, a deep, sorrowful sound that filled the otherwise quiet bus.


    The driver, having heard her, glanced back. "What''s on your mind?" he asked in a gruff but kind voice.


    The woman kept her gaze on the students outside. "It''s just... such a pity that their smiles will soon fade," she said softly. "Our generation failed to preserve the smiles of the younger generation."


    The driver nodded, his face weathered by experience. "Aye. But it means our generation failed to preserve your generation''s smiles too, didn''t it?" he said with a touch of regret.


    She turned her head slightly, meeting the driver''s eye in the mirror, her expression unreadable.


    The driver let out a long breath before adding, "Who knows, though... maybe this new generation will be the one to preserve their smiles."


    Checking his watch, he sat up straighter. "It''s time to head out," he announced, his voice cutting through the lingering heaviness of their conversation.

 Chapter 11 - 11

    As the playful banter and excitement of the students filled the air, a sharp, commanding voice cut through the noise.


    "Alright, enough!" barked a male teacher stepping out from the bus. "It''s time to head out!"


    The students immediately quieted down, saying their final goodbyes. A few girls managed to sneak in and touch William''s arm, giggling as they promised to meet again someday¡ªwhen they were all great and famous. William awkwardly smiled, feeling a mix of embarrassment and amusement.


    The students quickly lined up in front of their respective academy buses. At the entrance of the military academy bus, a strange device stood like a sentinel. It was sleek and metallic, giving off a faint hum. As the students approached, a boy at the front of the line couldn''t help but ask the teacher what it was.


    The teacher gave a cryptic smile. "Oh, it''s nothing to worry about," he said. "It just checks to see if anyone isn''t who they claim to be."


    Another student raised an eyebrow. "And what happens if it finds someone?"


    The teacher''s smile widened, but his eyes gleamed dangerously. "You really don''t want to find out."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. He subtly asked the system, "This thing won''t detect that I''m no longer human, right?"


    The system''s voice responded lazily, "It shouldn''t... I guess."


    "I guess?!" William''s voice cracked slightly in his mind. "I''ll be damned."


    The first student nervously passed through the device, holding his breath. The machine blinked, scanned him, and then let him through. As the boy stepped into the bus, he froze. The students behind him watched, eyes widening in concern.


    "Why''s he frozen?" whispered one student. "Is he a spy? Did the device catch him?"


    But after a few tense seconds, the boy simply walked to his seat and sat down. The pattern continued with each student: passing through the device, freezing momentarily as they entered the bus, and then quietly sitting down. Everyone outside noticed this strange behavior, murmurs rippling through the line.


    Then it was William''s turn. He walked toward the device, anxiety building in his chest. As he passed through, nothing unusual happened, and he breathed a sigh of relief. But the moment he stepped into the bus, his body froze too.


    His eyes landed on the source of the freeze: sitting in the back of the bus was an ethereal woman¡ªMiss Mona. She was more than beautiful; she was mesmerizing. Her long, black hair flowed like silk, and she wore a perfectly tailored jacket and jeans, her boots resting elegantly on the floor. Her cold yet enchanting gaze seemed to pierce through William, locking him in place.


    "An angel... or a demon?" William thought, snapping out of his trance. He quickly took a seat by the window, his heart still racing. He noticed that every other student had the same reaction¡ªfreezing upon entering, unable to look away from Miss Mona.


    Soon, all the students were on board, and thankfully, no one had been detected as a spy by the strange device. Whatever would happen to those who failed remained a mystery, one William was glad to avoid.


    The male teacher who had shouted at them earlier, now standing at the front of the bus, looked around and noticed that all the students were clustered in the middle and front sections, leaving the back empty. He shook his head and introduced himself.


    "I''m Mr. Duke, and I''ll be accompanying you on this journey."


    The bus driver, an old man with gray hair and an eye patch, turned to address the students. "And I''m your driver. Don''t worry about the missing eye; I see better than most of you. In fact, I can see the pack of cigarettes you''re trying to hide in your pocket."


    One of the students, shocked and red-faced, patted his pocket, causing the others to laugh.


    "A super sight ability," whispered one of the boys, impressed.


    Then it was Miss Mona''s turn to introduce herself. As she stood up, every head in the bus turned to face her. Her voice was smooth and cold, yet irresistibly captivating.


    "I''m Miss Mona. I''ll be keeping an eye on all of you," she said, her gaze sweeping the bus. The boys, hanging on every word, noted the use of "Miss" instead of "Mrs." They couldn''t help but wonder what stories lay behind her cold exterior.


    Mr. Duke then pulled out a strange, fist-sized circular orb. Pressing a button on it, the bus emitted a soft pulse, and the students felt their phones and devices go dark.


    "What the¡ª?" one student muttered, checking his phone.


    "No devices," Mr. Duke announced. "For the next seven hours, you''re on your own. This is for your protection."


    A student raised his hand. "Protection? From what? There are no beasts on Earth."


    Mr. Duke''s expression darkened. "There are threats just as dangerous as beasts. Some of you may have heard of them¡ªthe heretics." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A hush fell over the bus. The heretics were the stuff of rumors, humans who had allegedly allied with beasts in exchange for power and resources, betraying their own kind.


    "So they''re real?" another student asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Mr. Duke nodded grimly. "They are. And make no mistake, when you have your abilities and grow stronger, it will be your duty to hunt them down."


    "We''ll kill all the heretics!" one student shouted passionately, fists clenched.


    Mr. Duke smiled. "That''s the spirit."


    But in William''s mind, the system''s voice interrupted, dark and foreboding.


    "These people don''t understand the true horror of the heretics, William. If you ever encounter one... don''t fight. Run. Run for survival."

 Chapter 12 - 12

    "William, boy, if you ever encounter a heretic, I want you to give up fighting and run for survival," the system''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind.


    William, slightly puzzled, asked, "Why?"


    The system responded evasively, "That''s for later."


    William sighed, shaking his head. "You''re always hiding something."


    As the bus set off, several armored cars and trucks flanked their convoy, with four at the front and five at the back. William raised an eyebrow, thinking the level of security was excessive.


    "Seems a bit over the top, doesn''t it?" he remarked internally.


    The system responded immediately, "It''s not enough."


    With no access to their phones, the students began interacting with one another. Some talked about what their parents had given them, others discussed their future plans, and a few chose to sleep. But one student, in particular, drew attention by using a magic-powered cooker to prepare hotpot. The rich, spicy-sweet aroma filled the bus.


    William, feeling bored, turned his gaze out of the window, watching the streets bustling with activity. Children hurried to school, while others simply enjoyed their daily routines. His thoughts wandered, and he finally asked the system, "So, what else can you do besides being a talking ghost in my head?"


    Annoyed, the system shot back, "First of all, I''m not a ghost. Second, I have other functions."


    "Like what?" William asked, curious.


    "Say ''stats,''" the system instructed. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William followed the command, saying, "Stats."


    A translucent game-like square board appeared in front of him. He quickly glanced around to make sure no one else could see it, but everyone seemed oblivious. He focused on the display, which showed his picture and name. As he stared at his image, he couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Damn, I''m really handsome," he muttered to himself.


    Besides his profile was a list of his stats:


    Strength: 4


    Agility: 3


    Endurance: 3


    HP: 98


    Not having any reference point, William couldn''t tell if those numbers were high or low. His attention was then drawn to an experience bar beneath the stats. It read 50/100, indicating he was halfway to Level 1.


    "Strange," William commented. "How did I even get these experience points?"


    The system answered casually, "For staying alive so far."


    "What?!" William''s eyes widened. "I thought you said It was safe."


    "Well theoretically, it should be safe," the system replied, slightly smug. "But who knows? This is just a prototype."


    William groaned, "A prototype? So, there are better versions of you out there?" He cursed his luck, realizing that he was stuck with an experimental system.


    The system chuckled, "You know I can hear you, right?"


    "Yeah, I know," William replied, rolling his eyes.


    After the experience bar, there was a Skills tab. Intrigued, William sent a mental command to open it. Most of the skills were grayed out except for one¡ªThird Eye. He mentally clicked on it, and a description appeared:


    Third Eye:


    This ability allows the user to peer into human souls and inspect the properties of objects.


    "Cool," William thought. "It''s like a whole ability someone from Earth would have."


    The system replied with a smirk in its tone, "That''s the power of the system for you."


    "How do I activate it?" William asked.


    "Just think about it," the system instructed.


    William concentrated, thinking about using Third Eye. Almost immediately, his vision shifted. His eyes glowed with a faint purple hue, and the world around him seemed to change.

 Chapter 13 - 13

    William thought about using the Third Eye again, and as soon as he activated it, his vision shifted. His eyes glowed with a purple hue, and the world around him transformed. Information flooded his vision, but most of it was incomprehensible. A sudden, intense headache assaulted him, forcing him to mentally shout at the system, "Cancel the skill!"


    The headache faded as the system deactivated the ability.


    "What was that?" William asked, rubbing his temples.


    The system responded, "You were trying to see everything at once instead of focusing on a single object."


    William, realizing his mistake, nodded. "So that''s it." He decided to test it again, this time focusing on a single object. He looked at the chair in front of him and activated Third Eye.


    Immediately, detailed information about the seat popped up:


    Material: Reinforced Magic Fiber


    Durability: Enhanced for long-lasting use


    But there was something strange¡ªa dense, magical core hidden within, designed to make the seat unusually hard and durable. William narrowed his eyes, intrigued.


    "Interesting," he thought, then focused on another random object, testing the ability again. More information appeared, and William smirked to himself. "Cool."


    Curiosity struck him. "Does this work on humans too?" he asked the system.


    "Why don''t you try it?" the system teased.


    William turned his gaze toward a girl sitting across from him. He activated the Third Eye and focused on her. Her name and stats appeared before his eyes:


    Strength: 2


    Agility: 2 S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Endurance: 1


    HP: 80


    She was weaker than him. As he continued to focus, he saw a glowing soft Soul Crystal surrounding her heart. "So that''s the soul crystal," William thought, watching its dim glow. "I guess it''s because she hasn''t awakened her ability yet. I wonder how the soul crystal of someone who has awakened their power looks."


    Just as he mused, the girl turned to face him, catching his intense gaze. Her face immediately flushed red, turning a shade deeper than blood and hot enough to melt Lake Balvium, the largest frozen lake in the region.


    William quickly turned his head away, flustered. "What''s with these girls? Well i can''t blame her, I''m just too handsome."


    Shaking off the awkwardness, William decided to test the Third Eye on someone who had awakened an ability. He focused on the front of the bus, locking onto Mr. Duke, the male teacher in charge of the students.


    As soon as he activated the Third Eye, the information appeared just as it did with the student, but Mr. Duke''s stats were shockingly high.


    Strength: 43


    Agility: 25 Endurance: 20


    Strangely, his Hp was 0. Is he dead? William asked the system, the system relied that maybe he is using an artifact to block it.


    William''s jaw nearly dropped. "Whoa, he''s strong."


    There was something else¡ªan additional line that wasn''t present with the students: Ability: Strength Enhancement. No wonder his strength stat was so high.


    Another new line caught William''s attention: Soul Essence: 21.


    "What does that mean?" William asked the system.


    "Soul Essence is like fuel for ability users," the system explained. "The higher it is, the longer and stronger their ability usage. It''s one of the key factors that determine ability stages. The more Soul Essence a person has, the more powerful they are."


    William nodded, understanding. "So this is how they classify ability users." He peered deeper into Mr. Duke''s soul and froze. Unlike the dim glow in the students, Mr. Duke''s Soul Crystal was surrounded by a dark red glow. Looking even deeper, it almost seemed like the crystal was consuming his heart.


    A chill ran down William''s spine. "What''s that? Is that how soul crystals look for ability users?"


    The system responded cryptically, "Why don''t you check another ability user?"


    William hesitated but glanced over at Miss Mona, one of the other teachers. "Her? I don''t think that''s a good idea," he said nervously.


    The system chuckled. "Oh? Or are you afraid of glancing at... certain places?"


    William scowled, "Who''s afraid?!"


    "Then go ahead," the system taunted.


    Determined to prove the system wrong, William focused on Miss Mona, carefully directing his gaze at her head. Even then, it was hard to focus; she was simply too breathtaking. Activating Third Eye, he saw her stats appear:


    Strength: 35


    Agility: 23


    Endurance: 22 HP: 120 Her Soul Essence was higher than Mr. Duke''s at Soul Essence: 33.


    Her ability was listed as Telekinesis. William wasn''t surprised. "So that''s her power," he thought.


    He then inspected her Soul Crystal, and it was exactly as he had expected¡ªbright, pulsating with energy in rhythm with her heartbeat. Unlike Mr. Duke''s, there was no dark energy surrounding it.


    "Strange," William thought. "There''s no dark energy around her crystal. Maybe it''s because their abilities are different."


    The system disagreed. "That''s unlikely."


    Feeling drained, William deactivated the Third Eye and let out a big yawn. The skill took a lot out of him, more than he expected. As he looked around, he noticed the military academy buses had separated, going their own way. Later, they would join the others from Military Academy 4, coming from different cities.


    It had been about an hour since they set off. Some students had already fallen asleep, while others played games. The student who had been cooking hotpot earlier had finally finished.

 Chapter 14 - 14

    The boy cooking the hotpot finally stood up and announced, "The hotpot is done! Anyone want to try it? I can share!"


    Some students eagerly rushed forward, plates in hand. William blinked, wondering where they even got plates from. Before the boy began serving, he raised a hand and said with a smug grin, "But just so you know, this isn''t any ordinary hotpot. The chilies I used were grown with the help of an ability¡ªso it''s super spicy."


    At this, some students withdrew their plates, hurriedly retreating to their seats. But a few brave souls remained.


    "Oh, so we have some tough ones, huh?" the boy teased, laughing as he began to serve them.


    The first student, full of confidence, took a bite. The moment the spicy broth hit his tongue, his expression went blank. He silently placed the spoon and plate down, stood up, and¡ªwithout saying a word¡ªbegan performing a graceful Chinese dance. His movements were fluid and elegant, surprising everyone.


    And then, he collapsed.


    The remaining students quickly shoved their plates away, visibly sweating. Mr. Duke hurried over to check on the collapsed student, feeling his pulse. "He''s fine. Just fainted from the spice," Mr. Duke announced.


    The hotpot boy grinned proudly. "You see? Growing magical chilies is my family''s specialty." Then, to everyone''s shock, he calmly took a spoonful of the same hotpot and ate it as though it were a bowl of regular soup. "Delicious."


    As the students stared in awe, the boy turned to William and held out a plate. "William, want some?"


    "No thanks," William said quickly, waving him off.


    But the boy persisted. "Come on, don''t you want to know which is hotter¡ªyou or the hotpot?"


    The other students began to cheer, chanting William''s name. Feeling defeated by peer pressure, William sighed and reluctantly accepted a spoonful. As soon as the spicy liquid hit his tongue, it felt like his entire mouth was on fire. The heat spread rapidly down his throat, through his stomach, and all the way into his intestines. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pain was intense, but oddly enough, it wasn''t nearly as bad as the pain when he accepted the system''s offer.


    Seeing that William was still standing, the boy announced, "Looks like William is hotter!"


    The students erupted into cheers, especially the girls, who seemed quite impressed. The boy, still proud of himself, wandered off, challenging the other male students to eat the hotpot. Several boys, eager to show off to the girls, took the challenge but immediately regretted it.


    The moment the spoon touched their lips, they turned pale, and some had to sprint to the window and open thier mouth to the air.


    The system chimed in, sounding amused. "Why did you eat that? It''s not like you''re trying to impress anyone, right?"


    William grumbled under his breath. "I''ve eaten those chilies before and passed out like that guy. I just wanted to see what happens now that I''m a Shadow Being."


    "Fair enough." The system said.


    William looked out the window, observing the dense forest beside the road. In the distance, he saw a facility come into view. Mr. Duke stood up and announced, "We''re going to stop here for a while to rest and wait for the other academies to arrive."


    The students cheered happily. Many were tired, hungry, and needed to use the restroom. As the bus pulled into the facility, William noticed that students from other academies had already started gathering. Stepping off the bus, he took a deep breath and stretched his arms.


    The facility itself was massive, with numerous security personnel and military officers stationed at every corner. Rows of armored vehicles were parked nearby, and a large tent served as a canteen, where students could grab food.


    William''s stomach churned. "Ugh, I shouldn''t have eaten that hotpot," he muttered, rubbing his belly. He scanned the area and spotted the restroom.


    As he made his way to the restroom, he saw Mr. Duke ahead of him, glancing around cautiously before slipping inside. William narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s him, isn''t it?" he asked the system.


    "Yes," the system confirmed. "He''s the spy."


    William clenched his fists. "I knew it. His soul crystal was different from the others."


    He followed Mr. Duke into the restroom, entering the cubicle beside the teacher''s. William made exaggerated noises, pretending to use the toilet, while pressing his ear against the wall to listen in. But something was off. It was too quiet in Mr. Duke''s cubicle.


    "Strange," William thought. "I''ll have to take another approach."


    Stepping back, he activated the Third Eye. The world around him shifted, and he focused on Mr. Duke''s cubicle. Immediately, a powerful dark energy engulfed it, making it impossible to see through. A notification appeared in William''s mind:


    "Ability detected. System nullifying. Continue or cancel?"


    "So he''s using an ability to conceal his presence. No wonder I can''t hear or see anything," William thought.


    He sent a mental command: "Continue."


    Another notification flashed: "Ability nullified."


    Now, William could see through the cubicle, but the dark energy was still lingering. Finally, he got a clear look inside¡ªand immediately regretted it.


    "Oh, gross!" he winced. "He''s just... taking a dump?" He deactivated the Third Eye in disgust. "Maybe he''s just a weird guy."


    But something felt off. His instincts told him to check again. Hesitantly, William reactivated the Third Eye and focused on what Mr. Duke was expelling. His eyes widened in shock. "Wait¡­ that''s not¡­ that''s not regular¡­ that''s¡­"


    A strange, dark fluid was oozing out of Mr. Duke. William focused harder, trying to read the properties of the substance, but nothing appeared. "What is this?"


    As William watched, the dark fluid rose from the toilet, defying gravity. The liquid had a coarse texture, almost as if the molecules were at war with each other. Slowly, it began to creep upwards, reaching Mr. Duke''s height before it entered his body through his ears.


    "What the¡ª" William gasped.


    Mr. Duke''s eyes turned blood red, and he dropped to one knee. A deep, sinister voice echoed from within him. "How goes the plan?"


    Mr. Duke responded in a low voice, "As planned. Those idiots suspect nothing. I can''t wait to blow them all up in the tunnel."


    The voice responded, "Your sacrifice will be remembered."


    Mr. Duke smiled darkly. "It is my honor to serve the Heretics. Death to the traitors."


    As soon as the ominous words left his mouth, the dark fluid oozed out of Mr. Duke''s body and evaporated into thin air. The teacher stood up, adjusting his clothes as if nothing had happened, and calmly left the restroom.


    "That bastard!" William hissed, punching the wall of the cubicle. "He''s a suicide bomber! I have to stop him."


    The system, however, remained calm. "And how exactly are you going to stop him, with your mighty 4 points of strength?"


    William blinked. "You know, this is not the time for sarcasm!"


    "Just stating the facts," the system replied dryly. "You might want to think of a plan first, because punching him won''t work."


    William groaned, feeling the weight of the situation settle in. "Great... Just great."

 Chapter 15 - 15

    William left the restroom, thoughts racing through his mind. "What do I do? How do I stop him?" His heart pounded in his chest, and with every step, his mind churned with potential outcomes. Then he asked the system, "Is Mr. Duke an actual heretic?"


    The system responded quickly, its voice neutral yet tinged with disbelief. "Him? No way. He is just a mere fly compared to the heretics. He''s just a sacrificial pawn."


    William''s eyes scanned the facility, taking in the new buses and students arriving. The place buzzed with activity. As if to underscore the urgency of the moment, an alarm blared throughout the facility, signaling that it was time to resume the journey. "Shit," William muttered under his breath. "What should I do? Should I just scream and tell everyone that he''s a spy?"


    The system''s response was immediate, dripping with sarcasm. "Sure, go ahead. Watch the soldiers drag you off. And when they ask how you know, what will you say? That a voice in your head told you? That you''ve got some secret ability?"


    William sighed, exasperated. "Damn it, you''re right. I can''t do that. Guess I''ll just have to run away. If I can''t save them, at least I''ll save myself."


    "Run where?" the system retorted. "Look around, genius. How do you plan to escape without being noticed?"


    William clenched his fists, frustration coursing through him. He was stuck. The other students were lining up for their buses, moving through the strange device that scanned them earlier. With little choice, William joined the line for his bus. And there, right at the front, stood Mr. Duke, watching over the process like a hawk.


    William''s teeth gritted as he looked at the man. "That bastard," he thought. "How could he be so heartless, planning to kill a bunch of students?, what will the heretics even gain from killing a bunch of student"?


    The system cut into his thoughts, its tone surprisingly calm. "These students are weak now. But in the future, they will be strong soldiers. The heretics want to eliminate a problem before it even arise."


    William''s stomach twisted at the truth of those words. Soon, it was his turn to pass through the device. An idea suddenly sparked in his mind. He stepped forward, stood in front of the machine, and then, out of nowhere, grabbed his head and screamed in agony. He let his body fall limp as he fainted dramatically.


    Panic erupted from the students around him. "Is William a spy?!" someone yelled, their voice laced with fear.


    Mr. Duke quickly approached and knelt beside William, checking his pulse. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice smooth and confident. "He''s not a spy. If he were, the device would have done far more than just knock him out." With that, Mr. Duke scooped William up and carried him through the device, laying him down on the back seat of the bus.


    William cracked one eye open, watching carefully as Mr. Duke placed him next to Miss Mona. The male teacher''s eyes flicked toward Mona. "He fainted. Must be stress," he explained before walking off the bus, leaving the two alone.


    As soon as Mr. Duke was gone, Miss Mona turned toward him, her voice low but clear. "You can stop pretending now."


    William sat up, rubbing the back of his neck with a wry smile. "You caught me, Miss Mona. Can''t pull one over on you, huh?"


    She gave him a sideways glance, her expression as bored as ever, then closed her eyes as if talking to him was already too much effort. Outwardly, William tried to remain calm, but his mind was a storm of panic. "Damn it," he thought. "When Mr. Duke carried me through that device, it didn''t detect him as a spy. How is that possible?"


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind, more serious now. "Looks like the heretics have outsmarted the military with this one."


    "No," William muttered through clenched teeth. "I''ll stop him. No matter what."


    "Good," the system replied. "Use this as a motivation."


    Suddenly, a system notification popped up in William''s vision.


    Chain Quest Given:


    Quest 1: Stop the heartless villain from blowing up the bus and be the dashing hero.


    Quest reward: Level up.


    "A level up? Now that''s a David Goggins-type motivation!" William thought, feeling a surge of determination ignite within him.


    The other students had boarded the bus by now, and when Mr. Duke re-entered and saw William sitting up, he asked, "Feeling better?"


    William forced a smile, doing his best not to lunge across the aisle and punch the man in the face. "Yeah, I''m fine. Must''ve just been the stress, like you said."


    Then the bus''s speakers crackled to life, and a man''s booming voice echoed through every vehicle in the convoy. "This is Commander Charles. I am in charge of this escort. Just relax and enjoy the journey. You are in safe hands."


    William almost scoffed at the words. "Safe hands?" he thought bitterly. "What about the man who''s about to blow us all up?"


    As the bus pulled out of the facility, William''s mind was racing with plans. He had to figure out how to stop Mr. Duke, but nothing made sense. If the device couldn''t detect him, what other tricks did Mr. Duke have up his sleeve? His thoughts drifted to the strange black liquid he had seen in the restroom, the way it entered Mr.


    Duke''s body like a parasite. It was unlike anything he had ever seen.


    "That liquid... it has to be connected to his ability," William thought. "But what does it do?"


    Suddenly, the bus jerked, and a new wave of tension washed over him. Commander Charles'' voice boomed over the speaker again. "We''re entering the tunnels now. Stay alert, soldiers." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William''s heart sank. The tunnels. That''s where Mr. Duke said the explosion would happen.


    His time was running out.


    The system chimed in, pulling William from his thoughts. "You''re wasting time thinking about it. You know what he''s planning, and you''ve got your quest. Do something."


    William glanced over at Miss Mona, who was still sitting calmly beside him. If anyone could help him, it was her. She wasn''t just a teacher. Her stats were high and her ability was telekinesis, but is it powerful enough to stop whatever Mr. Duke was plotting.


    "Miss Mona," William began quietly, "I think something bad is about to happen."


    She opened one eye lazily, giving him a look that said she wasn''t in the mood for drama. "What now, William?"


    "It''s Mr. Duke," William whispered. "I think he''s working for the heretics."


    Both of her eyes snapped open this time, and she leaned in, her voice low. "What makes you say that?"


    "I¡ª" William hesitated. "I just... I know. I heard him talking to someone in the restroom. I can''t explain it all now, but trust me. We''re in danger."


    Miss Mona looked at him for a long moment, then slowly nodded. "Fine, tell me everything you heard." Her voice absolute.

 Chapter 16 - 16

    On a lone highway, surrounded on both sides by thick, dark forest, the only sounds cutting through the night were the hums and roars of engines. The convoy was a sight to behold¡ªfive large, black, reinforced buses, flanked by ten military cars at the front and fifteen at the back. Anyone watching from the trees would think they were headed for war.


    They moved at a fast, steady pace, the convoy like a black serpent slicing through the wilderness. Soon, they reached a dark tunnel, and the convoy disappeared into the blackness, swallowed whole by the shadows.


    Inside one of the buses, the atmosphere was tense but controlled. At the back seat, Miss Mona leaned toward William, her voice barely above a whisper. "Tell me everything you heard."


    William hesitated, glancing around cautiously. He didn''t want to risk alerting the enemy. Then, an idea popped into his head. He stood up suddenly, wearing his mischievous grin. "Looks like I''ll have to make a little sacrifice," he muttered under his breath.


    Then, raising his voice for everyone to hear, William called out, "Hey, everyone! Don''t you think this is boring? Just sitting here? Why don''t we have some fun?" The students turned toward him, curious. "I heard there''s a new song out¡ªsomething called *Barbie*. Let''s have a little competition.


    We''ll all sing it, and the winner gets a reward."


    A student piped up from the middle rows. "What reward?"


    William glanced at Miss Mona, mouthing the words "I''m sorry". Then, with a cheeky grin, he replied, "The winner gets Miss Mona''s contact."


    That did it. The boys in the bus erupted into excited cheers. Some even started doing vocal exercises, warming up their voices, others clapped and laughed. The first student stood up confidently and began singing, "I''m a Barbie girl..."


    The atmosphere in the bus shifted quickly. Laughter and playful teasing filled the space. Soon enough, the once silent bus was a riot of off-key singing and chatter. The noise echoed inside the metal walls, but outside, all that could be heard was the dull roar of the convoy moving through the tunnel.


    Meanwhile, inside one of the larger military cars, a large man sat in the front seat, his frame so massive it seemed to fill up half the vehicle. His muscles bulged under his military uniform, adorned with several stars on his shoulders, indicating his high rank. He was a replica of Ronnie Coleman, a walking mountain of muscle and power. This was Commander Charles, the leader of the escort.


    A soldier seated beside him turned and saluted. "Sir, the students on one of the buses are... singing." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Commander Charles raised an eyebrow and made a disgusted face. "Singing?"


    "Yes, sir, they seem to be singing "Barbie Girl", the soldier replied, stifling a laugh.


    The commander''s face twisted into a scowl of pure disdain. He grabbed the radio and connected himself to the bus, hearing one of the boys sing, "I''m a Barbie girl, in a Barbie world¡ª"


    "What''s that?!" Commander Charles'' voice boomed through the bus''s speakers, his deep, commanding tone silencing the students instantly. "Are you all a bunch of wimps?"


    The boy stopped singing mid-line, his face turning pale, fearing they were in trouble.


    "You are meant to be warriors!" the commander bellowed. "If you want to sing, sing something worthy of a warrior!"


    The tension in the bus lifted slightly, the students unsure whether to laugh or stay silent. Before they could react, the commander turned to the soldier next to him and grinned. "Connect me to all the vehicles. Play something better. Something that gets the blood pumping."


    "What do you want to play, sir?" the soldier asked.


    "Brazilian phonk, of course," the commander replied, his grin growing wider.


    The soldier nodded and began typing quickly into the console. Within seconds, the deep bass beats of Brazilian phonk music filled the buses and military cars alike. The mood shifted once again. This time, the students couldn''t help but tap their feet or nod their heads. Some moved their hands, others their legs. A few even swayed their hips and shoulders, letting the music flow through them.


    William, watching the scene unfold, chuckled to himself. "I don''t know who this commander is, but I have to thank him."


    With the bus now drowned in the sound of loud music and chatter, William leaned closer to Miss Mona. "Now, no one will hear us."


    Miss Mona nodded. "So, what exactly did you hear in the restroom?"


    William told her everything¡ªhow he had overheard Mr. Duke talking about deaths, and how the man had spoken about traitors. Miss Mona''s eyes widened. "That''s... the heretics'' saying. There''s no way a child like you would know that."


    "I told you I wasn''t lying," William whispered, feeling relieved that she believed him.


    Miss Mona bit her lip, clearly thinking hard. "We need to warn the commander."


    "Is there a way to contact him?" William asked, his voice hopeful.


    She shook her head. "The only way to contact the commander is through Mr. Duke."


    William cursed under his breath. "Shit. What do we do?"


    "Calm down," Miss Mona said, though her own voice trembled with worry. "We can''t alert the enemy. Not yet." She rubbed her temples, trying to think. "Did Mr. Duke say exactly when or where the explosion would happen?"


    "All he mentioned was ''in the tunnel.''"


    Miss Mona''s eyes darted around the bus, panic flashing in her expression. "Shit," she whispered again. "We''re already in the tunnel. This isn''t good."


    Suddenly, a dark thought crossed William''s mind. He activated his Third Eye ability and looked toward Mr. Duke, his vision shifting to see the man''s soul. The same dark energy he had seen earlier still clung to Mr. Duke''s soul crystal¡ªbut now, it was growing, spinning violently.


    The system''s voice echoed in William''s mind, cold and detached. "I''m afraid you no longer have time."


    William''s heart raced. "Miss Mona," he whispered urgently, "Mr. Duke... he''s going to blow up. Now!!!"


    Her eyes snapped to Mr. Duke, narrowing in focus. "A soul bomb," she muttered. "This is going to be troublesome."


    In the next second, the dark energy exploded outward, ripping through the bus like a storm. William''s mind spun as the world seemed to slow down. "Am I going to die again?" was his last thought before everything went black.


    __________________________________


    Deep underground, in a cavern lit only by flickering torches, a man sat on a throne. His fingers drummed against the stone armrests as he looked down at the subordinate kneeling before him.


    "How is it?" he asked, his voice low and cruel.


    "They are in position," the subordinate replied, bowing his head.


    The man on the throne smiled, his lips curling into a sinister grin. He raised his hand slowly, savoring the moment. "Then let it begin." He chuckled darkly, his voice echoing through the chamber. "Death to the traitors."


    And with those final words, the cavern filled with the sounds of dark, malevolent laughter.

 Chapter 17 - 17

    Inside the dark tunnel, the buses sped forward, illuminated only by their headlights. "Glory Phonk" pulsed through the vehicles, setting an eerie but lively mood. In the back seat of one bus, William turned to Miss Mona, his voice tight with urgency. "Mr. Duke is going to blow now."


    Up front, Mr. Duke placed his hand on his chest and whispered, "Death to the traitors." The elderly bus driver''s eyes widened in terror as he slammed on the brakes. But Mr. Duke''s smile remained fixed, cold and malicious. He thought it was too late.


    Suddenly, the explosion happened.


    The sound was deafening. A thunderous boom roared through the tunnel, shaking everything. William shut his eyes tightly, bracing for death. His ears rang violently, and soon, blood trickled from them. His head spun, and the world around him seemed to warp from the force of the blast. He blinked his eyes open.


    Wait. I''m¡­ alive? He quickly scanned the bus, confused. No one was dead. No shattered bodies, no destruction. The students were still in their seats, stunned but unharmed.


    How could this be?


    Then he noticed Miss Mona. Her arms were outstretched, trembling, and her face was pale. Blood dripped from her nose as she wobbled, barely holding on. Before she could collapse, William caught her. "What happened to her?" he asked, panicking.


    "I think¡­ she used up her soul essence," the system replied calmly.


    William activated his Third Eye, peering into Miss Mona''s soul. Her once-vibrant soul crystal was now dim and exhausted. He quickly pieced it together¡ªMiss Mona must have used her telekinesis to contain the explosion and fling Mr. Duke out of the bus just in time. His suspicions were confirmed when he looked up and saw the bus roof had been torn open, light flooding into the dark tunnel.


    Despite her best efforts, the explosion wasn''t fully contained. The roof of the tunnel had collapsed, and debris rained down on the cars behind. The driver slumped over the steering wheel, unconscious from the impact.


    Outside, the other vehicles came to a screeching halt. Commander Charles, who had been nodding along to the music in his military car, was jolted out of his moment of peace. With a crash, he shoved the door open, breaking it off its hinges. The rest of the soldiers swiftly exited their vehicles, forming a defensive line with precision. They were professionals, trained for such chaos.


    Commander Charles, a towering figure of pure muscle, marched toward William''s bus, his face tight with fury. As he entered the bus, he scanned the scene, his sharp eyes missing nothing. "No casualties," he muttered in relief. Then his expression hardened. "Traitor."


    The students were quickly ordered to evacuate the bus. They would need to clear the rubble blocking the road before continuing their journey. The task seemed daunting, but with abilities on their side, it wouldn''t take long.


    William gently carried Miss Mona out of the bus, laying her down against the tunnel wall. She looked pale and worn out, but alive. He offered her a bottle of water, and she drank greedily, coughing. "Did anyone¡­ die?" she asked weakly.


    William shook his head. "No, thanks to you. You saved everyone."


    Miss Mona nodded slightly, her eyes closing as exhaustion took over. "I can''t believe we pulled it off," William thought.


    "You managed it well," the system chimed in. "After all, you have me."


    William couldn''t help but scoff mentally, but then he felt a rush of excitement¡ªhis quest was completed. He could already feel the reward coming.


    Meanwhile, in Commander Charles'' vehicle, the commander was on the phone with Command Base 4, his voice low but urgent. "The situation is under control, but reinforcements would be wise." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Reinforcements are on the way," they replied before he hung up and stepped outside to assess the damage.


    The scene was tense but controlled. Soldiers stood at attention, ready for any threat, and students were slowly being gathered into a safe area. William glanced at the collapsed tunnel roof and the mess left behind. Miss Mona had saved them, but he knew things were far from over.


    And the real battle was just beginning.

 Chapter 18 - 18

    The Tension Before the Storm


    The tunnel was dark and gloomy, with only a faint ray of light streaming through the jagged opening in the blown roof. Dust particles floated in the beam, suspended in the still air. The convoy was eerily quiet, as if the very walls of the tunnel were holding their breath.


    The soldiers stationed at the front and back of the convoy remained on high alert, barricades set up and security devices blinking faintly in the dark.


    Among the soldiers, those with physical strength abilities worked tirelessly, their muscles bulging as they cleared the debris blocking the road. The sound of rocks scraping against the concrete floor echoed through the tunnel, but it did little to ease the sense of impending danger that hung over everyone. The air was thick with fear.


    Soldiers glanced at each other nervously, while the students huddled together, whispering anxiously among themselves.


    Leaning against the cold, damp wall of the tunnel were two figures. The first, a boy of sixteen, wore a white shirt now stained with dirt and sweat, his gray trousers wrinkled and torn at the knees. His name was William, and though he appeared outwardly calm, inside he was anything but. Next to him sat Miss Mona, her eyes half-closed as she tried to steady her breathing.


    She was in her twenties, her perfect jacket and jeans no longer pristine after the earlier chaos.


    Miss Mona''s mind raced, guilt and relief mixing in equal measure. She couldn''t shake the thought of what might have happened if William hadn''t warned her. We would have all been dead, she thought, the weight of that truth settling on her chest like a stone. She glanced at William out of the corner of her eye, wondering what was going through his head. He had saved them all, but at what cost?


    William, however, felt no such remorse. Inside, he was smiling as he saw the system notification flash before his eyes:


    "Chain Quest 1 Completed"


    "Rewards Awarded"


    He wanted to check his rewards, but before he could, an old man approached them. It was the bus driver. His head was bandaged, and he moved slowly, still recovering from the earlier events. He stopped beside them, sitting down heavily against the wall with a sigh.


    "Thank you," the old man said, his voice rough from the dust and strain.


    Miss Mona shook her head, brushing her hair away from her face. "I was just doing my job," she replied softly, though her voice lacked conviction.


    William, still focused on the notification in his mind, spoke absentmindedly. "I just wanted to save myself."


    The old man chuckled, a deep, rasping sound. "Regardless, you saved us all. I still can''t believe that bastard managed to pass through my eyes," he muttered, his face darkening as he activated his ability¡ªSuper Sight.


    Suddenly, the old man''s eyes widened in terror. His body went rigid, and he shot to his feet, panic overtaking him. Miss Mona noticed instantly.


    "What is it?" she asked, her voice urgent, her heart rate spiking.


    The old man stood there, as if frozen in place, his mind racing to process what he saw. Finally, he spoke, his voice trembling with fear. "They''re coming."


    William felt a chill run down his spine. "Who''s coming?" he asked, though he already had an idea.


    "The Heretics," the old man whispered.


    Miss Mona was on her feet in a flash, her exhaustion forgotten in the face of this new threat. "How many?" she asked, her voice sharp, already calculating their odds.


    "I don''t know," the old man said, shaking his head, "but there are hundreds of them."


    Without another word, Miss Mona sprinted toward Commander Charles, who stood at the head of the formation, his face set in grim determination. As she reached him, she barely needed to speak. Commander Charles nodded.


    "I know," he said quietly. "Our sensors have detected them. They''ll be here soon." His voice was calm, but the tension in his jaw betrayed his worry. "Gather the students. We need to protect them."


    Miss Mona nodded, turning to the other teachers as they began to herd the terrified students into the center of the formation. Commander Charles stepped forward, addressing his soldiers.


    "All units prepare! Hundreds of enemies approaching from both directions. Hold the line!" His voice boomed through the tunnel, but it did little to ease the growing panic.


    The students were in chaos, some crying, others shouting questions that no one could answer. Are we going to die? Why us? Why not another military academy? The questions hung in the air, unanswered, as the soldiers began summoning their weapons and armor.


    William watched in awe as the soldiers'' gear materialized in their hands¡ªblades, shields, hammers, and guns¡ªall appearing with a flash of light. Their armor, some bulky and intimidating, others light and agile, shimmered in the dim light of the tunnel. Each piece was crafted from the soul crystals of beasts, their power humming with energy.


    As William marveled at the soldiers'' abilities, another notification appeared before his eyes:


    "Chain Quest 2 Given" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Quest Description: Thousands of mindless traitors detected. Do your best not to die.


    Enemy Description: 1 Heretic, 1 Commander-Tier Beast, 1 Warrior-Tier Beast, 1 Newborn-Tier Beast, and 2,316 Ferus-Tier Individuals.


    Additional Quest: Slay enemies for more rewards.


    Quest Reward: ???


    William''s heart pounded in his chest. Thousands? he thought, his stomach twisting in fear. He glanced around, realizing that the soldiers had no idea what they were truly up against. This wasn''t just a few hundred attackers. This was an army.


    He quickly asked the system, How strong is the Heretic?


    The system''s voice rang in his mind. "The Heretic is stronger than Commander Charles, though this is just a speculation. Remember, rank is not the only thing that determines the outcome of a battle¡ªterrain, experience, and skills all play a role."


    William swallowed hard. No hope, he thought. If the Heretic was stronger than Commander Charles, their best fighter would be occupied. They stood no chance.


    William cursed under his breath, realizing the gravity of their situation. How are we supposed to fight thousands of enemies? His gaze flickered over to Commander Charles, the only person who might stand a chance against the Heretic. But then he thought of the beasts¡ªthe Commander-Tier, Warrior-Tier, and Newborn-Tier monsters lurking among the enemy ranks.


    If Commander Charles is held up fighting those beasts, who''s going to protect us?


    His thoughts raced as he asked the system another question. I thought there weren''t supposed to be any beasts on Earth?


    The system responded with a cool detachment, as if the chaos of the situation had no effect on it. "While no beasts naturally reside on Earth, there are ways to summon them. The Heretics must have brought them here to bolster their forces."


    William sighed, realizing their situation was far worse than anyone could imagine. As he processed the information, he turned on his heel and walked back to his bus. He reached under the seat and pulled out the sword that Mr. Beth had given him. The weight of it felt oddly comforting in his hand. This is my only chance, he thought.


    Stepping back out into the tunnel, William joined the other students, standing among them like one of the crowd. Miss Mona and the other teachers had already formed a protective line around the students, their faces grim and determined. They were prepared to die if it meant protecting the young lives in their care.


    Commander Charles stood at the front of the formation, his expression unreadable, but the tension in his body was unmistakable. His sharp eyes scanned the far end of the tunnel, where the enemy would soon arrive. He muttered under his breath, "This doesn''t feel right."


    His instincts screamed at him that this was more than just a simple raid. The Heretics wouldn''t send just a couple of hundred soldiers on such a bold attack. He was certain they had something far more sinister planned. Without wasting a moment, he turned back toward his vehicle, the door now missing from when it had been torn off earlier. He grabbed his communicator and made a call.


    The voice on the other end picked up immediately. "Commander Charles, we''ve already dispatched reinforcements. Hold your position."


    "No," Commander Charles said, cutting the man off. "The situation''s changed. We''re under attack."


    The voice on the other end sounded alarmed. "By who?"


    "The Heretics," Commander Charles replied gravely.


    "How many?" the man asked, his tone shifting from surprise to urgency.


    Commander Charles'' face tightened. "Close to a thousand. They''ll be on us in less than five minutes."


    There was a brief silence on the other end before the man replied, his voice filled with dread. "Hold on as best you can. Reinforcements will arrive in twenty minutes."


    The line went dead, and Commander Charles let out a long sigh. Twenty minutes. It felt like an eternity, especially when the odds were stacked against them. He hung up the communicator and stepped out of the vehicle. As he looked over the terrified faces of the students, he steeled himself for the battle ahead.


    I just have to hold on for twenty minutes, he thought, taking in the sight of his soldiers gearing up for the fight of their lives. His mind wandered briefly to his usual coping mechanism, a track he always listened to after stressful missions. After all this shit, I need to listen to ''Eu Sento Ganbu Phonk'' he mused.


    Commander Charles moved back to the front of the formation, an air of quiet determination settling over him. Strangely, unlike his men, he was not wearing any armor or wielding a weapon. His abilities were all he needed.


    The tension in the tunnel was suffocating. The students, huddled together, whispered nervously among themselves, their voices filled with fear and uncertainty. Some were crying, their sobs echoing off the walls. Others stood silently, their faces pale and eyes wide with terror. Why us? they asked each other.


    Why can''t the Heretics attack another military academy? Why does it have to be us?


    The soldiers, too, felt the weight of the moment. Their weapons¡ªblades, shields, hammers, and guns¡ªgleamed in the faint light, all forged from the soul crystals of beasts. Their armor hummed with energy, protecting their bodies, but it did nothing to shield their minds from the fear creeping in.


    Many of them were young, their faces tight with anxiety as they prepared for a battle unlike any they had ever faced.


    Meanwhile, in Military Base 4, the man who had spoken to Commander Charles hurried down the corridor toward the top floor. He reached a door labeled "General," and knocked, his heart pounding in his chest. A voice from inside called out, "Come in."


    The man pushed the door open, saluting as he entered. Behind the desk sat a man in his late fifties, calm and composed, lazily rocking back and forth in a chair. He held a traditional Chinese fan in one hand, idly fanning himself. The office was a strange mixture of ancient and modern¡ªdecorated with plants, antique furniture, and the bones of exotic animals mounted on the walls.


    A large glass panel stood to one side, inside of which coiled a massive red snake with no eyes, its scales glistening in the dim light.


    The general didn''t look up. "What is it?" he asked, his voice calm and detached.


    "Sir, we''ve just received a call from the West Convoy. They''re under attack by the Heretics and have requested reinforcements."


    The general stopped rocking in his chair. Slowly, he lowered his fan and turned his head toward the man. "The West Convoy? That''s Commander Charles'' unit, right?"


    "Yes, sir," the man confirmed.


    The general frowned, his brow furrowing slightly. "Commander Charles is one of our best. If he''s asking for reinforcements, the enemy must be strong."


    The general stood up from his chair, walking over to the window and staring out into the distance, lost in thought. After a moment, he turned back to the man. "Send the backup."


    The man nodded. "How many soldiers should we send, sir?"


    The general thought for a moment. "Send fifty, mainly those with utility abilities¡ªhealers, telepaths, anyone who can support the fight."


    The man hesitated for a second before asking, "Sir, don''t you think that''s too few?"


    The general smiled faintly, a glint of confidence in his eyes. "Don''t worry. It''s not too few." He pau


    sed, the smile growing slightly wider. "Because I''ll be there too."

 Chapter 19 - 19: Clash of Forces (Part 1)

    The atmosphere in the tunnel was suffocating. Fear clung to the air like a dense fog, wrapping around the soldiers, teachers, and students who stood in formation, waiting for the inevitable. The students, about 250 of them, huddled together in the middle, surrounded by their teachers and the soldiers.


    Their faces, once youthful and vibrant, were now pale and grim, etched with the horror of what was to come. Some clutched each other''s hands, trembling. A few quietly whispered prayers, while others remained stone still, too frozen by fear to move.


    At the front and back of the formation, the soldiers stood guard, their postures rigid, their eyes locked forward. Their hands gripped their weapons tightly¡ªknuckles white and veins bulging, as if clinging to their weapons was the only thing keeping them grounded. Around the perimeter of the students, the teachers formed a protective circle, their expressions solemn.


    Among them was Miss Mona, her jaw set, eyes scanning the tunnel, preparing herself to shield the young lives behind her with her own if necessary.


    The darkness of the tunnel seemed to press down on them, but a faint light from the blown roof above cast an eerie glow, illuminating their faces in a ghostly hue. The silence was deafening, punctuated only by the occasional nervous shuffle of feet or the quiet, strained breaths of the terrified students.


    Then, without warning, the silence was broken.


    A distant wail pierced the air¡ªa haunting, bone-chilling sound that echoed through the tunnel. The students flinched, their faces tightening in fear. Some of them winced, and a few even let out soft gasps. The soldiers shifted, gripping their weapons even tighter, their bodies going rigid. The wail grew louder, more ominous, as if a storm was approaching, and with it, death.


    Commander Charles, standing at the front of the formation, didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his hand and gave a signal to one of the soldiers. The soldier nodded, stepping forward and pressing a button on a small device. A moment later, the tunnel shook as the sound of explosions erupted from the distance.


    A chain of detonations rang out, echoing through the tunnel walls, drowning out the enemy''s cries. The ground vibrated beneath their feet, and the students, already on edge, jolted in fear.


    Commander Charles watched with narrowed eyes. "That should keep them off for a while," he muttered to himself. It''ll reduce their numbers.


    After a minute, the explosions ceased, and a thick, smoky silence returned. William, standing among the students, glanced at his system notification. The quest description had changed. The number of enemies has been reduced by 508. 1,812 remain.


    He exhaled a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding. The hidden bombs had been effective, but it wasn''t enough. The real threat still loomed. He knew that. The system chimed in his ear, as if reading his thoughts.


    "The Heretic is still alive," the system said.


    William''s stomach dropped. The Heretic.


    "How powerful are Heretics?" William asked, dreading the answer.


    "A Heretic is powerful enough to destroy an entire country''s military force," the system replied.


    William''s face paled. An entire country? He looked around at the soldiers, the students, and the teachers. How are we supposed to fight that?


    He felt a sinking feeling in his chest. This wasn''t fair. The government never revealed to the public just how powerful the Heretics truly were, and now one was coming for them. How are we supposed to win?


    The system''s cold response echoed in his mind. "Life is always unfair."


    Suddenly, the tunnel''s oppressive darkness was interrupted by movement. It started slowly at first¡ªshadows flickering in the distance. But then, the figures of the enemies appeared, emerging from the darkness like phantoms. They were running, sprinting forward with savage intensity, their beast weapons and armor gleaming in the dim light.


    As soon as they came into range, the military''s spell technology sprang to life. Machinery built into the walls and ceiling of the vehicles activated, casting a mechanical hum throughout the space. The weapons were designed with magical enhancements¡ªguns that never ran out of bullets, cannons that fired for days without overheating.


    They were all powered by spell technology, a fusion of human ingenuity and arcane energy.


    As the machines fired, they cut through the enemy ranks like a scythe through wheat. Bullets, infused with destructive spells, tore through the air, incinerating the first line of enemies in a flash of heat and light. The stench of burning flesh filled the tunnel, and the enemy''s cries of agony were deafening.


    Commander Charles raised his hand again, and this time, he shouted the order. "Attack!"


    The soldiers with long-range abilities responded immediately, unleashing their powers upon the approaching enemy. Fireballs, conjured from the surrounding atmosphere, shot forward, roaring through the tunnel and engulfing enemies in flames. Streams of water blasted forward, knocking back entire groups with the force of a tidal wave.


    Lightning cracked and danced through the air, striking down enemies in a flash of blinding light.


    One soldier''s strange green slime ability seeped out from his hands, moving like a living creature. The slime shot through the air, passing through up to ten enemies at once, dissolving them on contact. Others fired arrows¡ªarrows that never missed, piercing through the air with deadly precision.


    The tunnel was no longer silent. It was a cacophony of explosions, battle cries, and the screams of the dying. The once suffocating darkness was now ablaze with fire and light, the shadows chased away by the relentless assault of the military''s forces.


    But even as the soldiers unleashed their might, there was an uneasy feeling in the air. William could sense it, and so could the others. Despite their strength, despite the machinery and the spell techs, the odds were still against them.


    The tunnel''s natural occupants, rats and mice, scurried in every direction, disturbed by the violence in their home. Their tiny feet pattered against the stone, darting in and out of cracks, fleeing from the battle that had invaded their sanctuary.


    The enemy, though diminished in number, retaliated with equal ferocity. They unleashed their own abilities¡ªfire, lightning, and water, mirroring the soldiers. But something felt strange to the students. These were not wild beasts or mindless creatures; these were humans. Flesh and blood, just like them. And they were fighting back with lethal intent.


    William watched in horror as a soldier was struck by a bolt of lightning, his body convulsing before crumpling to the ground, lifeless. Others were burned alive by flames, their screams of agony filling the air.


    This isn''t a fight against beasts, William thought. These are people. His mind raced, wondering how the Heretics had gathered such a force. How could they have convinced so many to fight for them?


    The system answered his unspoken question. "There are many who have been wronged by the current world system. It is not surprising that many would join the enemy''s cause."


    William gritted his teeth. That doesn''t make this any easier.


    The battle raged on, the once dark tunnel now a fiery inferno of destruction. William''s heart pounded in his chest as he activated his third eye. The system''s vision blurred his own, and his sight expanded to the entire battlefield. For a moment, it looked as if the forces were in a stalemate¡ªa brutal back-and-forth between the military''s spell machinery and the enemy''s unrelenting charge.


    But William could sense something else lurking in the tunnel''s depths. He strained his third eye further, trying to pierce through the darkness. Then, his breath caught in his throat. Two figures¡ªlarger than the rest¡ªemerged from the shadows. He couldn''t make out their exact forms, but the unmistakable aura of power surrounded them.


    Their soul crystals burned like dark flames, and just gazing at them filled William with a bone-deep fear. These weren''t ordinary enemies. These were beasts, and they were coming fast. Very fast.


    William''s system chimed again. "Two beasts with dark soul crystals have entered the battlefield. Prepare for a shift in power."


    He swallowed hard, his hands shaking slightly. These things¡ª


    "Where''s the third one?" William muttered aloud, trying to steady his breathing.


    "One is still hidden," the system replied. "But even two are dangerous enough."


    The two beasts finally stepped into the light of the battlefield, and the sight of them sent a chill down everyone''s spine. The students gasped, their dread palpable. These weren''t like the beasts they''d seen on TV. These looks like monsters¡ªstraight out of a hell.


    The larger of the two beasts stood at an enormous 15 feet tall, towering over the soldiers like a living colossus. Its body was a grotesque blend of blue and white, with the blue forming jagged, icy streaks across its muscular form, as if it had been painted by an artist who reveled in terror. The smaller one, standing at around 7 feet tall, was no less terrifying.


    Both beasts resembled cats in the way their lithe bodies moved with deadly grace, but that''s where the resemblance ended. Massive tusks jutted out from their mouths, slick with saliva that dripped and sizzled when it hit the stone floor beneath them.


    Their eyes glowed with a bloodshot rage, and from their bodies, sparks of electricity crackled, leaping into the air with the intensity of a storm trying to escape its cage. The very air around them buzzed with electric energy.


    The students, once frozen with fear, now recoiled in horror. Miss Mona''s face turned ghostly pale, her hand instinctively reaching out to the nearest student to pull them back. The beasts were a living terror, something that shouldn''t exist. And yet, here they were, barreling toward them with murderous intent.


    "Demons," a student whispered, trembling.


    William''s stomach twisted. We can''t fight that, he thought. How can we fight something like that?


    The beasts roared, the sound reverberating off the tunnel walls. In an instant, they charged into the fray. Lightning crackled from their bodies, arcing out like whips of raw energy, striking down soldiers in its path. The air seemed to split as the electricity tore through it, the sound like a thousand thunderclaps.


    The smaller beast moved with lightning speed, darting between soldiers, its claws raking through them as if they were paper. Its strikes were precise, calculated, and deadly.


    Commander Charles watched as the larger beast began its rampage. "A commander-tier beast," he muttered under his breath. His eyes narrowed, his mind racing. "This is going to be troublesome."


    The soldiers fought back valiantly, but it was clear their attacks weren''t landing. Spells, arrows, and bullets either missed or bounced off the beasts'' thick hides. The fire spells that had once incinerated the regular enemies barely left scorch marks on the beasts'' skin. The tide of the battle was shifting, and it was shifting fast.


    "We can''t stop them!" one soldier shouted, panic creeping into his voice as his fireball spell dissipated against the larger beast''s body. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The smaller beast leapt into the air, its hulking form moving with unnatural grace as it soared above the battlefield. Lightning sparked off its body, striking down soldiers below with lethal precision. Each time it landed, the ground trembled. The tunnel, already unstable from the previous explosions, began to crack under the weight of the onslaught.


    Commander Charles, sensing the shift, charged into battle. His massive frame bulldozed through the enemy ranks. With a roar, he raised his arms, and in an instant, two enormous hammers made of earth formed in his hands. The ground beneath him rippled as his earth ability took control of the environment.


    The tunnel was his domain now, and with rocks and dirt all around, he had an overwhelming advantage.


    He swung his hammers with the force of a battering ram, crushing enemies with each blow. The sound of bones breaking and armor shattering filled the air as he plowed through the ranks of the enemy forces. A sword-wielding enemy lunged at him, but when the blade struck Charles'' skin, it clanged harmlessly against him as if he were made of solid rock. He didn''t even flinch.


    "Pathetic," he growled, bringing his hammer down in one swift motion, pulverizing the attacker in a cloud of blood and metal.


    But then, the larger beast moved.


    The 15-foot-tall monster stormed toward the soldiers, its eyes locked on a group of archers firing enchanted arrows at it. The arrows, no matter how accurate, bounced harmlessly off the beast''s hide. With a guttural roar, the beast raised its massive paw, intent on crushing them all in a single swipe.


    The soldiers barely had time to react. The beast''s shadow loomed over them, its massive paw descending like a boulder.


    Then, just as the beast was about to strike, its movement halted. Its massive paw froze mid-swing, inches away from the terrified soldiers.


    Commander Charles stood, gripping the beast''s arm with one hand. His face was set in a grim, determined expressio


    n, his eyes blazing with intensity.


    "I''m your opponent," Charles said, his voice low but filled with power.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Clash of Commanders

    Commander Charles stood firm, his massive hand gripping the beast''s paw, holding it mid-swing. The creature snarled, its bloodshot eyes burning with hatred. Electricity crackled off its fur, causing sparks to leap into the air and fizzle out on the cold stone floor. For a brief moment, their eyes met¡ªman and beast¡ªand Charles felt the weight of what he was about to face.


    "This thing is a Commander-tier beast, he thought, his jaw tightening. That makes the two of us equals. This fight won''t be easy, and if I stay here, these soldiers¡ªno, everyone¡ªwill get caught in the crossfire."


    His eyes flicked toward the soldiers still battling in the background, some of them struggling against the smaller beast, others holding their own against the human enemies. But if this fight went down here, in the middle of all of them, there wouldn''t be anyone left standing.


    "I need to get this thing out of here," Charles muttered through clenched teeth.


    The beast roared again, its massive paw still locked in his grip. Without warning, it jerked back, using its immense strength to pull away from Charles. The force of it almost sent him stumbling, but he held his ground, tightening his grip and refusing to let go.


    "Not yet," Charles growled. His mind raced. He had to lure it away¡ªsomewhere isolated where he could go all out. But first, he had to provoke it, make it want to follow him.


    With a sudden, calculated movement, Charles released the beast''s paw and drove his hammer into the ground. The tunnel shook as the earth beneath them responded to his command, sending a wave of rock and debris straight at the creature. The beast howled in fury as the ground erupted beneath its feet, throwing it off balance. Charles didn''t waste a second.


    He spun on his heel and began running, charging through the tunnel with the beast hot on his heels.


    "Come on, you ugly bastard," Charles muttered under his breath. "Let''s dance."


    The beast followed with a snarl, its claws scraping against the stone as it gained speed. Charles could feel its presence looming behind him, like a storm about to break. His muscles burned as he pushed forward, weaving through the tunnel, leading the beast away from the battlefield and deeper into the dark, forgotten depths of the underground.


    He could hear the crackle of electricity behind him as the beast gathered its power. A sudden bolt of lightning shot past him, slamming into the tunnel wall and exploding in a shower of rock and dust. Charles didn''t flinch. He kept running, his eyes scanning ahead for a suitable place to fight.


    After a few more minutes of sprinting, he found it¡ªa large, open cavern where the tunnel widened into a circular room, its walls covered in ancient, crumbling rock. Here, there were no soldiers, no civilians¡ªjust him and the beast.


    Charles skidded to a halt, spinning around just in time to see the beast barrelling toward him. The creature leaped into the air, its claws outstretched, lightning crackling from its body.


    "Perfect," Charles muttered.


    With a sharp motion, he slammed his hammer into the ground. A wall of earth erupted between them, blocking the beast''s attack. The creature collided with the wall, smashing through it with sheer force, but Charles was ready. He raised his hands, and the ground beneath the beast shifted, becoming a muddy pit that pulled at the creature''s legs.


    "Let''s see how you handle this," Charles said, his voice low.


    The beast thrashed, its claws struggling to find purchase in the slippery mud. For a brief moment, it seemed trapped, its movements slowing as the earth pulled it deeper. But then, with a roar, it transformed. Its body shimmered, and in a flash, it became a bolt of lightning, crackling with energy as it shot out of the mud and reformed on solid ground.


    Charles cursed under his breath. "Of course it can do that."


    The beast, now enraged, charged again, its speed even greater than before. It zigzagged across the battlefield, leaving trails of electricity in its wake, its movements almost too fast for Charles to track.


    The creature lunged, and Charles barely managed to raise his hammer in time to block. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through his arms, but he held firm, gritting his teeth as the beast pressed forward, trying to overpower him. Sparks flew from the creature''s fur, and Charles could feel the heat of the electricity, but he stood his ground. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Earth counters lightning", he reminded himself. "I just need to play this right."


    With a grunt, Charles pushed back, forcing the beast off him. As it stumbled, he raised his hand and summoned a massive boulder from the ground, sending it hurtling toward the creature. The beast dodged, but the boulder wasn''t the real attack. With a swift movement, Charles slammed his hand into the ground, sending cracks rippling through the floor beneath the beast.


    The ground shifted, and the creature''s front legs sank into a pit of solid rock.


    The beast let out a furious howl as it struggled to free itself. Charles wasn''t done. He raised his hands again, and the earth responded, forming massive stone spikes around the creature, trapping it in place. But the beast wasn''t finished. Its body began to glow with electric energy, and with a blinding flash, it transformed into a bolt of lightning once more, breaking free of its earthen prison.


    Charles shielded his eyes from the brightness, but he didn''t back down. His muscles ached, and his soul essence was running low, but he had to keep fighting. The beast materialized again, this time right in front of him. It lunged, its tusks aimed at his chest.


    Charles barely had time to react. He summoned a wall of rock between them, but the beast broke through it with ease, its tusks grazing his side. Pain shot through him as he stumbled back, blood dripping from the wound.


    But Charles didn''t stop. He swung his hammer with all his might, smashing it into the beast''s side. The impact sent the creature crashing into the cavern wall, creating a deep crater in the stone. The beast roared, black blood oozing from its side as it staggered to its feet.


    Charles wiped the sweat from his brow, his breathing ragged. "You''re tough," he muttered, "but I''m not done yet."


    Commander Charles stood, chest heaving, eyes locked on the hulking beast in front of him. Black blood oozed from the wound on the creature''s side, but it was far from defeated. Its bloodshot eyes burned with even more fury, sparks of electricity crackling in the air around it, making Charles''s skin tingle.


    "I''ve got it on the ropes" Charles thought, wiping the blood from his side. But he knew better than to let his guard down. The beast was fast, cunning, and most of all¡ªdesperate. A cornered enemy was always the most dangerous.


    The beast let out a guttural roar, its massive body tensing, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared in a flash of lightning.


    "Not again!"


    Charles barely had time to react. He felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end as the air crackled with energy. He spun just in time to see the creature reappear inches from him, claws outstretched and tusks gleaming.


    With a grunt, Charles threw his hammer up in a defensive block. The impact was like a thunderclap, the force sending shockwaves through his body and rattling his bones. He dug his feet into the ground, trying to hold his position, but the beast was relentless. It pressed forward, snarling, its claws scraping against the metal of his hammer as sparks flew from the collision.


    Charles gritted his teeth, feeling the strain in his arms. His earth armor cracked under the pressure, the weight of the beast nearly overwhelming him. But he couldn''t fall¡ªnot here, not yet. With a roar of his own, he pushed back, forcing the creature to stumble.


    "Now!"


    Seizing the moment, Charles slammed his free hand into the ground. The earth responded to his will, surging upward in a massive wave that swallowed the beast, trapping it in a makeshift stone prison. The walls of rock closed in around the creature, pinning its legs and immobilizing it.


    But even trapped, the beast wasn''t finished. Electricity surged through its body, lighting up the cavern with blinding intensity. The smell of ozone filled the air as the creature''s electric aura began to destabilize the stone, cracks forming in the prison Charles had created.


    Charles cursed under his breath. "This thing''s not going to stay down for long."


    Before the beast could break free, Charles raised his hammer high above his head. With a shout, he brought it crashing down onto the ground, sending a massive shockwave rippling through the floor. The earth quaked beneath their feet, and the beast''s stone prison collapsed inward, crushing the creature beneath tons of rock and debris.


    There was a moment of silence¡ªjust the sound of crumbling stone and Charles''s heavy breathing. He watched the pile of rubble, waiting for any sign of movement.


    Then, with a deafening roar, the pile of rocks exploded outward. The beast emerged, battered but furious, its body glowing with electric energy. Black blood dripped from its mouth, and its eyes were wild with rage. The electricity around it intensified, sparks arcing between its tusks as it charged at Charles, faster than ever.


    Charles''s eyes widened. "Damn it!"


    The beast was too fast. Before he could react, it was on him. The impact sent him flying backward, his body slamming into the cavern wall with enough force to crack the stone. Pain shot through his ribs as he collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. His earth armor shattered, falling away in pieces, leaving him vulnerable.


    The beast didn''t give him a moment to recover. It lunged, claws outstretched, aiming for his throat. Charles rolled to the side just in time, the creature''s claws raking across the ground where his head had been moments before. He struggled to his feet, gripping his hammer tightly, but the beast was relentless. It spun around, its tusks flashing as it swiped at him.


    Charles blocked with his hammer, but the force of the blow sent him stumbling. Blood dripped from the wound in his side, and he could feel his strength waning. His soul essence was nearly depleted, and the beast showed no signs of slowing down.


    I have to end this now, Charles thought, his mind racing. If I don''t, I''m finished.


    The beast charged again, its eyes glowing with murderous intent. Charles''s grip tightened on his hammer. He had one shot left¡ªone chance to turn the tide.


    As the beast lunged, Charles slammed his hammer into the ground one last time, summoning all the strength he had left. The earth beneath the beast''s feet buckled and shifted, turning into a slick mudslide. The creature''s claws scraped at the ground, but it couldn''t find purchase. It slid, losing its balance, and in that moment of vulnerability, Charles struck.


    With a roar, he swung his hammer in a wide arc, aiming for the beast''s head. The hammer connected with a sickening crunch, and the force of the blow sent the creature crashing into the cavern wall with enough power to create a crater. Black blood splattered across the stone as the beast''s body crumpled to the ground.


    But even as it lay there, twitching, it wasn''t dead. The creature''s body began to glow once more, sparks of electricity flickering across its fur.


    It''s trying to transform again!


    Charles''s heart pounded in his chest. He didn''t have the strength for another attack, but he had one more trick up his sleeve.


    "Let''s see how you like this," he muttered, raising his hand.


    With the last of his soul essence, Charles called upon the earth one final time. The ground beneath the beast''s feet shifted again, this time solidifying into thick, heavy rock that wrapped around the creature''s legs, pinning it in place. The beast thrashed, electricity arcing wildly from its body, but the rock held firm.


    Charles took a shaky step forward, his vision blurred from exhaustion. He could barely lift his hammer, but he knew this was his only chance. He raised it high, summoning every ounce of strength he had left, and brought it down with all his might.


    The hammer connected with the beast''s skull, and for a moment, everything was still. Then, with a final, ear-splitting crack, the creature''s head split open, black blood gushing from the wound. The electricity around its body flickered and died.


    It was over.


    Charles staggered backward, his legs trembling beneath him. His hammer slipped from his fingers and clattered to the ground as he collapsed to his knees, gasping for breath. Blood dripped from his wounds, pooling on the cold stone floor beneath him.


    His body ached, every muscle screaming in pain, but he had won. The beast lay dead at his feet, its black blood staining the earth around it.


    Charles let out a weak laugh, collapsing onto his back. His vision swam, and his head pounded, but the battle was done. He lay there for a moment, staring up at the cavern ceiling, trying to catch his breath.


    "I really need to listen to an hour of Brazilian phonk," he muttered with a wry grin, his voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 21 - 21

    The air inside the tunnel was thick with tension as the second beast roared into view, its bloodshot eyes glowing with the same dangerous intensity as the larger one. Sparks of electricity crackled around its body, filling the air with the stench of ozone.


    It moved with the same terrifying speed as its larger counterpart, its 7-foot-tall frame still imposing as it charged toward the soldiers and students.


    "Everyone, get back!" Miss Mona shouted, her voice steady despite the chaos. She flicked her wrist, and the ground in front of the beast exploded upwards, forming a wall of earth between the creature and the terrified students. Her telekinetic powers surged through the tunnel, making the very ground respond to her will.


    The students were huddled together, eyes wide with terror. Many of them had never seen anything like this before¡ªan enemy that seemed more like a force of nature than a living creature. William felt his pulse quicken, his heart pounding in his chest. He could feel the fear radiating off the others, their uncertainty. But in front of them stood their teachers, unflinching, ready to fight.


    Beside Miss Mona stood Mr. Hiro, a stern-faced teacher with a sharp blade at his side. His ability was super speed, and it was clear that he had fought beasts before. His grip on the hilt of his sword tightened as he exchanged a glance with Miss Mona.


    "We need to keep this thing away from the students," Hiro said, his voice low but firm.


    Mona nodded. "I''ll control its movement. You go for the kill."


    The second beast growled, its bloodshot eyes narrowing as it caught sight of the two teachers standing in its way. It crouched low, sparks of lightning flashing along its body, and then it launched itself forward, faster than the blink of an eye.


    But Miss Mona was ready.


    With a sweep of her hand, she ripped chunks of earth from the ground, using her telekinesis to hurl them at the beast. The rocks slammed into the creature mid-charge, knocking it off course and crashing it into the tunnel wall. The impact shook the tunnel, dust and debris falling from the ceiling.


    "Now, Hiro!" Mona shouted.


    In a flash, Hiro disappeared, his form becoming a blur of movement. He reappeared behind the beast, his sword gleaming as he slashed at its exposed flank. But the creature reacted with lightning speed. It twisted its body, electricity surging from its core, and a bolt of lightning shot from its mouth, aimed directly at Hiro.


    Hiro''s eyes widened, but before the lightning could strike him, Miss Mona flicked her wrist again. The bolt of electricity veered off course, redirected by her telekinetic powers, and smashed harmlessly into the tunnel ceiling, leaving a charred crater.


    Hiro didn''t waste the opportunity. His form blurred again, and in the blink of an eye, he was on the beast''s back, slashing at its neck. But the beast''s tough hide deflected the blow, and it let out a furious roar, twisting and bucking to throw Hiro off.


    Miss Mona''s eyes narrowed in concentration. She clenched her fist, and the earth beneath the beast''s feet shifted, forming a pit that trapped its legs. The creature roared in frustration, trying to pull itself free, but the more it struggled, the deeper it sank into the earth.


    The students, watching from the safety of the tunnel, gasped in awe. Some of them had their hands over their mouths, others gripping each other tightly as they watched the battle unfold. They had heard about their teachers'' abilities, but seeing them in action was something else entirely.


    "Miss Mona is so strong," one of the students whispered, eyes wide.


    "I''ve never seen anyone control the earth like that," another added, admiration and fear mixing in their voices.


    But the fight was far from over.


    The beast let out another earth-shattering roar, and its entire body was suddenly enveloped in a blinding flash of light. Electricity arced in every direction, slamming into the walls of the tunnel. Sparks flew, and the ground shook as the beast unleashed its full power.


    Mona gritted her teeth, her hands trembling as she struggled to contain the creature''s energy. She could feel the lightning coursing through the air, every bolt a challenge to her control. But she held firm, her telekinetic grip unwavering. With a fierce push, she redirected the lightning back into the ground, sending it harmlessly into the earth.


    "Careful!" she yelled to Hiro, who was already darting around the beast with inhuman speed, searching for an opening.


    "I know!" Hiro replied, his eyes scanning the creature for any weak points. The beast''s hide was too thick for his blade to pierce easily, but if he could just¡ª


    The beast''s head snapped toward Hiro, its bloodshot eyes narrowing. With a feral snarl, it fired a second bolt of lightning, faster and more focused than before. This time, Hiro wasn''t quick enough.


    The lightning struck him square in the chest, sending him flying back into the tunnel wall. His body slammed against the stone with a sickening thud, and he crumpled to the ground, unmoving.


    "No!" one of the students screamed, terror flashing across their face.


    Miss Mona''s heart skipped a beat. Hiro was down, and now it was just her. But she couldn''t afford to lose focus¡ªnot with the students still in danger. She squared her shoulders, her mind racing.


    The beast, sensing victory, charged at her. Its claws dug into the ground, tearing up chunks of rock as it barreled toward her, electricity crackling in the air around it.


    But Mona didn''t flinch. With a sweep of her arms, she tore massive slabs of stone from the ground, using her telekinesis to hurl them at the beast. The rocks collided with the creature, slowing its charge, but it kept coming, relentless.


    Mona''s eyes flashed with determination. She clenched her fists, and the earth beneath the beast erupted, sending a cascade of dirt and rock into the air. The beast stumbled, its legs sinking into the soft earth once more.


    This time, Mona didn''t stop. She pushed harder, forcing the ground to swallow the beast''s legs up to its knees, trapping it in place. The creature roared, thrashing against its restraints, but it couldn''t break free.


    Taking a deep breath, Mona focused all her energy on the beast''s chest. She could feel the electricity pulsing through its body, the raw power it was ready to unleash. With a flick of her wrist, she redirected that energy, turning it back on the beast.


    A bolt of lightning shot from the creature''s body, but this time, it didn''t strike anyone. It hit the ground beneath the beast, exploding in a burst of electricity and rock. The creature howled in pain, its body convulsing as it was electrocuted by its own power.


    Mona watched, her chest rising and falling with exhaustion. The beast slumped forward, its movements sluggish as the electricity drained from its body. Black blood oozed from its wounds, pooling on the ground around it.


    The tunnel was eerily silent for a moment, the only sound the crackling of dying electricity.


    Mona exhaled, wiping the sweat from her brow. "Stay down," she muttered, her voice steady but strained.


    The students watched in stunned silence, their eyes wide with awe and disbelief.


    But the beast wasn''t finished yet.


    S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 22 - 22

    Miss Mona could sense the tension thickening in the air, the students holding their breath, hoping the beast was truly down for good. But her instincts told her otherwise. The second beast''s bloodshot eyes flickered with life once again, its body trembling as if gathering the last remnants of strength. The crackling of electricity reignited around it, and Mona knew that the fight was far from over.


    The creature''s deep, guttural growl filled the tunnel as it began to rise, its legs struggling to pull free from the earth Mona had trapped it in. Black blood dripped from its gaping wounds, but despite the damage, it was far from defeated.


    Miss Mona''s exhaustion was creeping up on her; maintaining such precise control of her telekinesis for so long was taxing. Her breathing was shallow, and beads of sweat rolled down her temples. But she couldn''t stop now, not with the students behind her, terrified and vulnerable.


    "Not yet¡­" Mona muttered under her breath, focusing her power one more time.


    The ground around the beast erupted once more as Mona used her telekinesis to hurl chunks of earth and stone at it, hoping to keep it pinned down. But the beast roared, electricity crackling wildly as it shattered the rocks with a surge of lightning, pushing against the restraints.


    In the corner of her eye, Mona saw Hiro stirring. His body was bruised, and his face twisted in pain, but he wasn''t out yet. He staggered to his feet, clutching his side, his eyes locking onto the beast.


    "Mona¡­" Hiro''s voice was weak but determined. "We have to end this. Now."


    Mona nodded, her face set with grim determination. "I''ll keep it distracted. You get in close and finish it off."


    With a final deep breath, Mona spread her arms wide, and the very ground around the beast began to shift. She wasn''t just controlling the earth anymore¡ªshe was bending the entire tunnel to her will. Rocks, debris, and even the walls themselves shifted under her power as she prepared for one last push.


    The beast, sensing the change, let out a piercing roar and surged forward, its body glowing with electric energy. Lightning arced from its mouth as it charged, the tunnel trembling with the force of its movements.


    But Mona was ready.


    With a swift gesture, she pulled a massive chunk of earth from the ground and hurled it toward the beast, using her telekinesis to guide it with pinpoint accuracy. The boulder slammed into the creature''s side, sending it crashing into the wall with a deafening boom. Dust and debris filled the air, and for a moment, the tunnel was filled with the sound of crumbling stone.


    But the beast was relentless. It clawed its way out of the rubble, blood pouring from its wounds, and launched itself at Mona with terrifying speed.


    Mona''s heart raced as the creature closed in. She could feel the air crackling with electricity, the sheer power radiating from the beast threatening to overwhelm her. She raised her hand to block the incoming attack, but she was too exhausted to fully defend herself.


    Just as the beast was about to strike, Hiro appeared, a blur of motion. His super speed carried him across the tunnel in an instant, his sword gleaming in the dim light as he slashed at the creature''s exposed flank.


    The beast howled in pain as Hiro''s blade cut deep, black blood spraying from the wound. But even as it staggered back, it wasn''t finished. It turned, snapping its jaws at Hiro, forcing him to leap back to avoid being torn apart.


    "Keep it busy!" Mona shouted, her voice strained as she tried to regain her focus. She knew that this fight was reaching its climax, and they had to finish it before either of them ran out of energy.


    Hiro nodded, his face grim as he darted around the beast, using his speed to stay one step ahead of its attacks. Every time the creature lunged at him, he was already gone, reappearing behind it to deliver another swift strike. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the beast wasn''t going down easily. It unleashed a torrent of lightning, the crackling energy racing through the tunnel, scorching the ground and walls. Mona winced as the electrical surge struck her, but she managed to redirect most of it into the ground, sending it harmlessly into the earth.


    Hiro, however, wasn''t so lucky. A stray bolt of lightning caught him in the side, sending him crashing to the ground with a pained grunt.


    "Hiro!" Mona cried, her heart skipping a beat as she saw her comrade fall. The beast, sensing weakness, turned toward him, its eyes glowing with savage intent.


    Mona acted on instinct, her telekinesis flaring to life once more. She ripped a massive slab of stone from the ground and hurled it at the beast, aiming to crush it before it could reach Hiro. But the creature was too fast. It dodged the incoming boulder and charged toward Hiro, lightning sparking from its claws.


    Time seemed to slow as Mona realized she wouldn''t be able to stop the beast in time. Her breath hitched, and her mind raced for a solution. But then she remembered¡ªlightning''s weakness was earth.


    Mona clenched her fists and focused all her remaining power into the ground beneath the beast. With a roar of effort, she caused the earth to shift and rise, trapping the beast''s feet in a pit of mud and stone. The creature struggled, but its lightning abilities were no match for the crushing weight of the earth. The more it tried to free itself, the deeper it sank.


    With the beast immobilized, Hiro seized the opportunity. Despite his injuries, he forced himself to stand, his sword glinting in the dim light as he staggered toward the trapped creature. His eyes were filled with pain but also determination¡ªhe knew this was their last chance.


    In one swift motion, Hiro plunged his sword into the beast''s neck, driving the blade deep into its flesh. The creature let out a final, deafening roar, its body convulsing as black blood poured from the wound. Sparks of electricity flickered around it, but its strength was fading fast.


    Mona watched, breathless, as the beast''s body slumped to the ground, lifeless. The tunnel was filled with a heavy silence, the only sound the ragged breathing of Hiro and the soft crackle of dying electricity.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The battle had taken everything out of them, and the weight of what they had just accomplished was sinking in.

 Chapter 23 - 23

    The sound of battle echoed through the dark tunnel as Miss Mona and Hiro fought the second beast with every ounce of strength they had. The tunnel was filled with the sharp crackle of lightning, the roar of the beast, and the crashing of rocks as Mona and Hiro unleashed their abilities to hold the creature at bay.


    The other teachers had joined the fight as well, battling the enemy soldiers in the distance.


    Amidst the chaos, the students huddled together, fear etched on their faces. They clung to the safety of the teachers'' proximity, watching helplessly as the war unfolded around them. William stood among them, his heart pounding in his chest, his eyes flicking between the intense battles raging around him. His hands clenched and unclenched, frustration building.


    He didn''t have an ability like the others, no elemental power or supernatural strength. All he had was his sword and the martial arts training from school.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, William noticed something strange. The group of students around him seemed to be thinning out. His mind raced. Where were they going? Were they moving away? But no one had left¡ªstudents were vanishing right where they stood.


    His breath hitched. Panic began to spread across his chest as he activated his 3rd Eye. The world shifted into focus, revealing something horrifying: a small, blue beast, similar to the others but much smaller¡ªaround 5 feet tall. It slinked through the shadows, silently creeping up on the students, devouring them one by one.


    The beast''s lightning crackled faintly around its body, but it moved with eerie silence, feeding on the unsuspecting students.


    The newborn tier beast, William thought, horror flooding his veins.


    The beast''s black, bloodshot eyes gleamed with hunger as it lurked behind another student, its fangs sinking into the boy''s neck. William''s heart pounded as he watched the student drop lifeless to the ground, the beast growing slightly larger with each victim it consumed.


    "They''re all distracted¡­ No one''s noticed," William whispered to himself. His breath was shaky, but he knew what he had to do. If he didn''t act now, more students would fall prey to the creature.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind. "William, you need to lure the beast away. It''s feeding on their life force to get stronger."


    His hands tightened around the hilt of his sword. "I don''t have a choice, do I?"


    "No. You''re the only one who''s seen it. Go, now."


    William''s eyes darted to the beast, watching it stalk toward another student. He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath before shouting, "Hey! Over here!"


    The beast''s head snapped toward him, its glowing red eyes narrowing. For a brief moment, William felt a wave of fear, but he pushed it down, forcing himself to stand tall. He pointed his sword at the creature and yelled again, "Come on, you ugly thing! Let''s go!"


    The beast hissed, its body crackling with faint sparks of lightning as it lunged toward him, moving with terrifying speed. William spun on his heel and sprinted down the tunnel, leading it away from the other students. His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline surging through his veins as he darted between the rubble and debris left by the ongoing battle.


    He could hear the beast''s claws scraping against the stone floor behind him, growing closer with each second. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Duck!" the system warned.


    Without thinking, William threw himself to the ground as a bolt of lightning shot past him, striking the wall. The sound of cracking stone filled the air, but he rolled to his feet and kept running.


    The beast was relentless, its growls echoing through the tunnel as it charged at him again. But William had led it far enough. He skidded to a stop, turning to face the creature as it closed in on him.


    The system''s voice was calm but firm. "You''re skilled in martial arts, William. Use it to your advantage. The beast is fast, but it''s reckless. You need to stay sharp."


    William raised his sword, taking a defensive stance as the beast lunged at him. It swiped its clawed hand toward his head, but William ducked just in time, swinging his blade upward in a counterstrike. His sword bit into the beast''s side, drawing thick, black blood that sizzled and hissed as it hit the ground.


    The beast screeched in pain, but its lightning-quick reflexes sent it diving toward William again, teeth gnashing. William leaped back, narrowly avoiding another deadly swipe.


    "Watch out!" the system''s voice came again.


    William felt the hair on the back of his neck stand on end as the beast sent a small bolt of electricity shooting toward him. He dodged, but the bolt clipped his shoulder, sending a sharp pain down his arm. His vision blurred for a second, but he shook it off, gripping his sword tighter.


    The beast growled low in its throat, circling him like a predator stalking its prey. William''s breaths were ragged, his body already aching from the few hits he''d taken, but he couldn''t afford to slow down. The system was right¡ªthe beast was fast but wild, not thinking clearly, just driven by hunger. He had to use that against it.


    He baited the creature with small movements, letting it think he was retreating, only to twist his body and slice at it with his blade. Each time he landed a hit, the beast grew more enraged, its lightning crackling violently around it. But then, disaster struck.


    With a loud clang, William''s sword shattered as the beast caught it in its maw and bit down. The metal splintered into pieces, leaving him holding only the hilt. His heart dropped.


    "Shit¡­" he muttered.


    The beast roared, sensing his vulnerability. It lunged forward, its jaws wide and ready to tear him apart. William''s mind raced. He didn''t have a weapon. He was exhausted. But he wasn''t done yet.


    As the beast closed in, William threw the broken hilt aside and rushed forward. With a primal yell, he leaped toward the creature, grabbing a shard of his broken sword from the ground and driving it deep into the beast''s skull. The shard pierced through its bone, and the beast let out a horrific screech as black blood gushed from the wound.


    The creature''s body convulsed violently, sparks of lightning flickering around it as it tried to shake him off. But William held on, pushing the shard deeper until the beast finally collapsed, its body twitching before going still.


    William''s chest heaved with exhaustion, his hands slick with the beast''s blood. But as the adrenaline faded, a strange sensation washed over him¡ªa sense of calm, of peace. His body felt lighter, almost refreshed, as if the life the beast had drained from its victims was now returning to him.


    His vision blurred as his knees buckled, the weight of the battle finally crashing down on him. The last thing he remembered before everything went dark was the sound


    of his heartbeat, slowing as he fell into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 24 - 24

    High above the chaotic battlefield, hidden amongst the branches of a towering tree, a man sat perched on a sturdy branch. He was cloaked in a flowing black robe that covered his entire body, including his head. The fabric was so dark it seemed to absorb the surrounding light, blending perfectly with the shadows.


    His gaze was fixed on the tunnel entrance, his eyes narrowed, as if he could see through the solid stone walls to the events unfolding within.


    "Interesting," he muttered to himself, his voice barely more than a whisper. "That kid managed to kill a beast without an ability. Impressive, but troublesome."


    He shifted slightly, the branch beneath him barely swaying under his weight. The corners of his mouth curved into a small frown. "Even though it was just a newborn-tier beast, it''s not something a kid like him should be able to handle." He leaned forward, his gaze growing colder. "I need to get rid of him."


    Without another word, he slipped off the branch. But instead of plummeting to the ground below, he hovered in the air, his feet just inches above the grass. The man began to move forward, gliding silently through the air as if he were walking on an invisible path. He moved with an eerie grace, his robe fluttering slightly behind him, making no sound as he approached the tunnel entrance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    In a different part of the battlefield, the landscape was a scene of utter devastation. Trees were uprooted, craters dotted the ground, and the smell of smoke and burnt earth filled the air. Amongst the wreckage, a hulking figure lay sprawled on the ground, his massive frame making him look almost like a mountain of muscle and sinew.


    His clothes were torn and bloodied, riddled with holes that revealed his skin beneath, and his breath came in labored gasps.


    The man, built like a legend from old, with a physique rivaling Ronnie Coleman''s, groaned softly as he rolled onto his back. He glanced at the watch strapped to his thick wrist and grimaced.


    "Twenty minutes is up," he muttered to himself. His voice was a low rumble, full of exhaustion. "They better not be late."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Back near the tunnel, the battlefield was descending into chaos. The soldiers, brave and determined as they were, were losing ground. The enemies were pushing forward relentlessly, their numbers overwhelming. Commander Charles was out of the fight, his body battered and bruised from his earlier fight.


    Miss Mona and Hiro, too, were down, their once formidable forms now slumped against the walls, barely holding onto consciousness.


    The enemy''s abilities were wreaking havoc on the remaining defenses. Advanced weaponry and machinery that the soldiers had brought to support the battle were now melted heaps of metal, rendered useless by the enemy''s corrosive powers. Some enemies had broken through the front lines, their fierce aggression leading them straight toward the students who huddled in fear.


    Screams filled the air as the enemies reached the terrified students. They ran in every direction, trying to escape the onslaught. Some, in a desperate bid to survive, crawled under the damaged buses, thinking they would find safety there. But the enemy spotted them, a wicked grin spreading across his face. He raised his hand, and with a swift motion, unleashed his ability.


    A sudden, intense pressure filled the air as the enemy''s power, gravitational manipulation, was unleashed. The ground beneath the buses buckled and cracked, the vehicles themselves creaking ominously. The students hiding beneath were crushed in an instant, their bodies crumpling under the immense force, their screams abruptly cut off.


    The scene was horrific, and the remaining teachers and soldiers were powerless to stop it. They fought bravely, but the tide was against them. Their ranks were thinning, their strength waning.


    Then, amidst the chaos, a voice echoed through the tunnel. It was deep and resonant, carrying over the noise of battle with a commanding presence.


    "I''m sorry that I''m late."


    All eyes turned to the tunnel entrance as a figure descended from above. He wore a pristine white robe, stark against the dark, chaotic backdrop. Sparks of electricity danced across his body, casting an ethereal glow around him. He held a traditional Chinese fan in one hand, his posture relaxed, almost casual.


    The man looked to be in his late fifties, his face calm and composed, yet exuding an air of absolute authority. He seemed almost otherworldly, like a deity descending to the mortal realm. As he landed lightly on the ground, the soldiers, battered and bloodied, stared at him in awe. A murmur spread through their ranks, quickly growing into a cheer.


    "It''s General!" someone shouted.


    Hope surged through the ranks of the soldiers, their morale skyrocketing. The sight of the man before them, with lightning crackling at his fingertips, was like a beacon of salvation. The enemies, on the other hand, were struck with fear. Their bravado melted away as they realized who stood before them.


    "It''s General Zhao!" one of them gasped, his face turning pale. Panic spread like wildfire as the enemy soldiers began to drop their weapons, turning and running in a frantic bid to escape. But it was too late.


    General Zhao''s eyes narrowed as he glanced at the fleeing enemies. With a casual flick of his wrist, he raised his fan, and in the next instant, his body blurred. He moved with such speed just like the yellow flash of the leaf (AN: If you know who I''m talking about), his movements impossibly fast.


    The soldiers watched in stunned silence as he tore through the enemy ranks. Each step he took left a trail of lightning in his wake, the air crackling with electricity. In less than a minute, over 800 enemies lay sprawled across the ground, their bodies motionless. General Zhao stopped, standing amidst the carnage, his robe unruffled, his fan still in hand. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers stared at him, their eyes wide with shock and awe. The battlefield had gone from chaos to silence in the blink of an eye. General Zhao turned to them, his expression calm.


    "Backup will arrive shortly," he said, his voice carrying clearly over the stunned silence. "When they do, I want everyone to get healed as quickly as possible."


    He gestured toward a distant section of the battlefield. "Commander Charles is over there. Make sure he gets the treatment he needs."


    A soldier stepped forward, saluting sharply. "Sir, where are you going?"


    General Zhao turned, his gaze shifting toward the tunnel entrance. "There''s still a rat I need to take care of," he replied, his tone casual as he started walking toward the darkness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Inside the tunnel, the man in the dark robe moved silently toward William''s unconscious form. The boy lay crumpled on the ground, his body limp beside the beast he had somehow managed to kill. The man''s eyes narrowed as he approached, his hand slowly shifting into a spear-like shape, energy crackling faintly around it.


    "No hard feelings, kid," he murmured, raising his arm, ready to strike. "You''re just too dangerous to be left alone."


    He lunged forward, his hand descending toward William''s head.


    But his strike was stopped mid-air, a soft clang echoing through the tunnel. A traditional Chinese fan had appeared, blocking his path. The man in the dark robe glanced up, startled, his eyes widening.


    "Hey, buddy!" General Zhao''s voice was light, almost cheerful. "If you''re trying to give head massages, you''re doing it all wrong. Need a tutorial?"


    The robed man''s eyes narrowed in recognition. He leaped back instantly, but not before the fan moved in a swift arc. He landed several feet away, clutching his right arm. Blood dripped onto the floor, his severed limb lying on the ground between them. It was a clean cut, smooth and precise.


    "You¡­" the man hissed, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Too late," General Zhao said softly, his eyes gleaming. He flicked his fan again, and the man''s head rolled off his shoulders, his body collapsing to the ground. The general sighed, making a mock gun gesture with his fan. "Headshot."


    He turned to William, who lay still on the cold stone floor, his breathing shallow. The general glanced at the dead beast beside him, his brow furrowing in thought.


    "Now, how did you manage to kill that thing?" he mused. "Interesting¡­"


    Without another word, he carefully lifted William onto his back and headed back toward the entrance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    By the time General Zhao returned to the clearing, the backup had arrived. Soldiers swarmed the area, medics tending to the wounded. The healers moved quickly, their hands glowing with soft, green light as they worked to mend the injuries of soldiers and students alike. Although the physical wounds would heal, the emotional scars would take much longer.


    General Zhao laid William down on the ground, motioning for a medic to come over. The healer knelt beside the unconscious boy, placing her hands gently on his chest. A soft glow enveloped William, and she nodded after a moment.


    "I''ve healed what I can. He just needs rest now," she said, her voice gentle.


    The general nodded, watching as the medic moved to tend to others. A familiar figure approached him, his posture stiff and formal.


    "General," Commander Charles said, saluting. His face was pale, his movements stiff from the pain of his injuries. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault I couldn''t protect the students."


    General Zhao turned to him, his expression unreadable. "Yes, it is your fault," he replied, his voice steady. "And as punishment, I want you to find out how that teacher managed to fool us all."


    Commander Charles straightened, his jaw clenching. "I will, sir."


    General Zhao''s eyes flickered with something dark and dangerous. "And make sure to kill anyone who tries to interfere. I''ll handle the higher-ups. Our soldiers deserve justice."


    Commander Charles nodded, his face set in grim determination. "I''ll do everything in my power to make them pay, sir."


    The general nodded, his gaze shifting to the battlefield. "Gather all the uninjured men and collect every body. I don''t want anyone left behind."


    Commander Charles saluted again. "Yes, sir. What about the enemies?"


    General Zhao glanced at the beast''s corpse. "Bring the beast''s body back. It''s useful. As for the rest¡­ leave them for the crows."


    The commander nodded and turned to leave. The clearing was filled with the sounds of movement and hushed conversations as soldiers and medics worked to clean up the aftermath of the battle.


    ¨C¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An hour later, the mood in the camp was somber. The surviving students sat in small groups, their eyes wide and unseeing. The horror of what they had witnessed was still fresh in their minds. Some stared at nothing, their expressions blank, while others sobbed quietly, their bodies shaking with the force of their grief.


    General Zhao watched them, his expression softening. "Poor kids," he murmured. "They shouldn''t have had to go through this."


    Commander Charles approached him, his face grim. "It''s ready, sir."


    General Zhao nodded. "Let''s go."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Deep in the heart of the heretics'' base, the atmosphere was tense. The throne room was dimly lit, shadows flickering on the walls. At the center of the room, the Heretic King sat on his throne, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the armrest. Before him, a man knelt, his forehead touching the cold stone floor. His entire body shook with fear, sweat dripping down his face.


    "So, they failed?" the king said softly, his voice carrying a deadly edge.


    "Yes, your highness," the man stammered, his voice trembling.


    The king waved his hand dismissively, and the man''s scream echoed through the chamber as his body disintegrated, turning to dust in the blink of an eye.


    The king''s eyes burned with fury. "Incompetent fools¡­"


    Beside him, another man stepped forward, bowing low. "Your highness, they did manage to bring back some information."


    The king''s gaze shifted to him. "The kid who killed a beast?"


    The man nodded. "Yes, your highness. He did it without an ability."


    The king''s eyes narrowed. "No one has ever done that except"HIM". If he learns to use an ability, he will become a threat. Eliminate him."


    The man bowed even lower. "I will do everything necessary, your highness. Even if it means using the Anbu."


    The king''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "Good."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Far to the east, the military convoy carrying the students coming from the east side sped along a deserted highway. In one of the buses, a boy glanced nervously at the convoy of armored vehicles flanking them.


    "Is it just me, or does the security seem a bit too much?" he muttered to his friend beside him.


    "I mean, what could possibly go wrong?"

 Chapter 25 - 25

    The tunnel was filled with a heavy, oppressive silence, broken only by the soft, muffled sobs of the surviving students. The air was thick with the smell of blood and dust, and the dim light from the flickering emergency lamps cast long, eerie shadows on the walls. The ground was littered with debris, shattered stones, and the remnants of the battle that had raged not long ago.


    But the most harrowing sight of all was the rows of bodies laid out neatly on the cold, hard ground.


    The fallen students and teachers were arranged with as much dignity as the survivors could manage in the aftermath of such chaos. Their faces were pale, smeared with dried blood and dirt, their eyes closed as if in uneasy slumber.


    Some of the younger students, faces still wet with tears, stood trembling before the bodies of their friends, their expressions etched with a grief too raw and profound for words.


    A boy knelt beside the still form of his best friend, his hands shaking as he reached out to touch the bloodied face. "You promised¡­ you promised we''d graduate together¡­" His voice broke, the words dissolving into sobs.


    The remaining teachers, soldiers, and students stood gathered around the fallen, their faces somber and pale. Each face told a story of pain, guilt, and sorrow¡ªsurvivors of a nightmare that had claimed so many of their own. The soft weeping of the students was the only sound that dared to disturb the hushed stillness of the tunnel.


    Then, General Zhao stepped forward, his presence commanding immediate attention. He stood tall and straight, his white robe glowing faintly in the dim light. His gaze swept over the assembled survivors, his expression grave, yet a fierce determination burned in his eyes.


    "Everyone," he began, his voice clear and strong, cutting through the sorrow like a blade. The sobbing quieted as all eyes turned to him. "I know you''re hurting. I know you''re scared. I know you''ve lost friends, mentors, people you cared about. What you''ve experienced today is something no one should ever have to face."


    He paused, letting his words sink in, his gaze lingering on the faces of the students. "These people lying here¡ªthey fought bravely. They gave their lives to protect you, to protect all of us. They didn''t die in vain." His voice hardened, the air around him crackling with a barely contained intensity. "But I need you to understand something. This isn''t over."


    There was a murmur among the students, their tear-streaked faces looking at him with a mix of fear and confusion. General Zhao continued, his tone fierce and unyielding. "Some of you may be thinking of quitting, of walking away from all this, and I won''t stop you. But before you make that choice, ask yourself this: If you turn your back now, what happens when they come for your families?


    Your loved ones?"


    A wave of shock rippled through the crowd. The students exchanged nervous glances, their expressions turning from sorrow to unease.


    "Do you want them to die like the fallen here?" General Zhao''s voice rose, his eyes blazing with a fierce light. "Do you want to be weak forever, to watch helplessly as the people you care about are taken from you?"


    The students shook their heads, murmurs of "No, sir," spreading through the crowd. General Zhao stepped forward, his voice thundering now, filling the tunnel with a commanding presence that made the very air tremble.


    "DO YOU WANT TO BE WEAK FOREVER?" he shouted, his voice echoing off the walls, a roar of defiance against the darkness that threatened to consume them.


    "NO, SIR!" The response was louder this time, the students'' voices filled with a raw, desperate energy. Some wiped their tears away, their faces setting into expressions of grim resolve.


    General Zhao nodded, his gaze piercing and intense. "Does crying wipe away your tears? Does it bring them back?"


    "No, sir!" they cried, their voices stronger now, more determined.


    "Then stop crying and get stronger! Strong enough to protect your loved ones, strong enough to make sure this never happens again!" His words were like fire, igniting something deep within them, a spark of hope, of defiance.


    "Yes, sir!" they shouted, their voices united in a single, powerful cry. There was no hesitation now, no uncertainty. Their resolve had been forged in the crucible of pain and loss, hardening into something unbreakable.


    General Zhao looked at them, his expression softening slightly. "Good," he said quietly. "If you don''t want this to happen again, if you want to be strong enough to protect your loved ones¡­ then remember this moment. Remember it and let it drive you to become stronger."


    The students, teachers, and soldiers turned to face the fallen, their postures straightening. In unison, they raised their hands in a solemn salute, honoring the dead with a silence filled with respect and sorrow.


    General Zhao watched them for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then he turned to Commander Charles, who stood nearby, his arm still in a sling.


    "Commander Charles," General Zhao said, his tone formal. "Leave some men here to guard the bodies. The base is sending a team to transport them home."


    "Yes, sir," Commander Charles replied, saluting sharply despite his injuries. "I''ll see to it immediately."


    General Zhao nodded, his gaze lingering on the fallen for a moment longer. "Make sure they''re treated with the respect they deserve," he said softly.


    Charles''s voice was filled with determination as he replied, "I will, sir. I swear it."


    With a final, lingering glance at the silent ranks of the fallen, General Zhao turned away. "Let''s move out," he ordered. "We''re not done yet."


    The soldiers and students began to move, their faces still pale but their steps steadier, their resolve renewed. The buses, now reduced by two, were waiting outside. The surviving students from the destroyed vehicles boarded the remaining buses, their eyes darting around as they tried to find seats.


    The atmosphere inside the bus was heavy, the loss palpable in the empty spaces that should have been filled with their friends. Although they had lost two buses, the real loss was far greater¡ªup to fifty students had fallen in the battle.


    William lay unconscious on the back seat, his face pale but peaceful. Miss Mona sat beside him, her eyes soft as she looked at his still form.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice so quiet it was almost lost in the hum of the engine. Then her gaze sharpened as something in William''s pocket caught her eye, a small, glimmering object peeking out from the fabric. Curiosity flickered in her eyes as she reached out, hesitating for a moment before she gently tugged the object free.


    ---


    In a dimly lit room, the atmosphere was tense, the air thick with unspoken words. A massive, round table dominated the space, surrounded by eleven chairs. Each chair was ornately crafted, its high back and intricate carvings denoting the importance of the one who would sit there. But one chair, larger and more imposing than the others, stood empty, its silence echoing ominously through the room.


    The shadows around the table shifted as a deep, resonant voice spoke, filled with irritation. "Why was this meeting called? We had one recently. What''s so urgent?"


    A man seated across from the empty chair leaned forward, his eyes cold and hard. "The situation demanded it," he said curtly. "I just received word from one of my generals. The convoy transporting the students was attacked."


    The others exchanged looks, their expressions darkening. A woman with sharp features and piercing eyes leaned back in her chair, her lips curling into a sardonic smile. "We knew they would attack," she said dismissively. "That''s what the soldiers are for, isn''t it?"


    The man''s gaze turned icy as he continued. "They sent a Heretic."


    A ripple of shock spread through the room, the others leaning forward, their eyes wide. "A Heretic?" one of them whispered, disbelief coloring his tone. "They sent a Heretic after children?"


    "And not just that," the man added, his voice grim. "They also sent three beasts."


    Gasps echoed around the table, the atmosphere growing colder. "How did they manage to get them onto Earth without us detecting them?" a man with a stern, angular face demanded.


    The head general''s face tightened. "It seems the Heretics have acquired a powerful concealing artifact. A spy managed to infiltrate the buses."


    A booming voice erupted from the shadows, filled with rage. "This is an insult! We are the B10, and we can''t even protect a group of students?"


    There were murmurs of agreement around the table, the tension mounting as anger filled the room.


    Then a calm voice, steady and composed, spoke, cutting through the noise. "How many casualties?"


    The head general''s expression turned somber. "Around fifty students."


    The woman arched an eyebrow, her tone dismissive. "That''s surprisingly low."


    "Luckily, one of my generals was quick to respond," the head general said, his voice tight. "Otherwise, it would have been much worse."


    The woman''s gaze sharpened. "Good," she said softly. "But this was a direct attack. They''re getting bolder."


    The head general nodded, but then his expression shifted, a shadow of unease crossing his face. "There''s more.


    One of the students managed to kill a newborn-tier beast¡­ without possessing an ability."


    Stunned silence fell over the room, the members of the B10 staring at him in disbelief. Even the calm voice, usually unshakable, faltered. "No one has been able to do that except¡­" His voice trailed off, his eyes turning to the empty chair.


    "HIM," the woman whispered, her gaze fixed on the vacant seat, a strange mixture of fear and reverence in her eyes.


    The others nodded, their expressions thoughtful, shadows of old fears lurking in their eyes. The calm one''s gaze hardened. "Keep an eye on that boy," he ordered quietly. "We must protect him¡­ or be ready to kill him if he becomes a threat."


    ---


    The world was a blur of white and light as William opened his eyes. His head felt heavy, his body aching with a dull, persistent throb. He blinked, his vision slowly clearing to reveal a stark, sterile room. The walls were painted a soft, clinical white, and the faint scent of antiseptic hung in the air.


    "Where¡­ am I?" he murmured, his voice hoarse and dry.


    "Oh, you''re awake!" A woman''s voice, gentle and soothing, filled the air. William turned his head to see a nurse standing by his bed, her smile warm and reassuring.


    "Where am I?" he asked again, his mind struggling to piece together the fragments of his memory.


    The nurse''s smile widened. "You''re in the school clinic. You passed out after the battle. You''re safe now."


    Right, William thought, the events of the battle flooding back to him. The Heretics¡­ the beasts¡­ His head ached as he tried to remember everything. "We were attacked," he said slowly, his voice thick with exhaustion. "Did we¡­ win?"


    The system''s voice, cold and clinical, echoed in his mind. "It appears so."


    The nurse stepped forward, her movements brisk and efficient. "Let''s run a few tests to make sure you''re all right."


    She took his pulse, checked his blood pressure, and asked him to follow her finger with his eyes. After a few more tests, she nodded, satisfied. "Everything looks good. You''re in perfect condition."


    She handed him a small handbook, her expression turning serious. "Your room number and a map of the school are inside. You should get some rest. You''ve been through a lot."


    William nodded, his mind still hazy. "Where are my things?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They should be in your room," the nurse replied. "You''re in the dormitory now. Take it easy, all right?"


    "Thank you," William murmured, his voice soft. He took the handbook and slowly pushed himself off the bed, his legs trembling slightly as he stood. The clinic was larger than he had expected, rows of beds stretching out in neat lines. Soldiers and students lay on the beds, some unconscious, others bandaged and pale, their faces etched with pain.


    He made his way to the door, each step feeling like an eternity. As he stepped outside, the sunlight hit his eyes, blinding him for a moment. He raised a hand to shield his face, squinting at the bright sky above.


    Opening the handbook, he glanced at the map inside. The school was massive, sprawling across a vast expanse with countless buildings and facilities¡ªmalls, restaurants, training grounds. It looked more like a small city than a school.


    "So this is where I''m supposed to live until graduation," William muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief. He glanced around, trying to get his bearings. "Now, where do I go for the admission process?"


    He studied the map, his brow furrowing in frustration. "How the hell does one use this thing?, who even use maps nowadays."


    A delicate voice, filled with amusement, sounded behind him. "Oh, look who''s awake."


    William turned, blinking in surprise. A woman in her twenties stood there, her military uniform pristine, the black and purple fabric hugging her form in a way that spoke of both elegance and authority.


    "Hi, Miss Mona," William greeted, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

 Chapter 26 - 26

    "Miss Mona?" William''s voice broke the stillness as he spotted her near the entrance of the clinic. She turned to face him, her expression softening just slightly as she took in his tired yet determined stance.


    "Yes, William?" she asked, her voice steady and composed, though there was a hint of concern beneath it.


    "How are you feeling?"


    William shrugged, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "I''m okay, I guess. I was just about to go for my admission process."


    Miss Mona raised an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You should take things slow. You''ve been through a lot. Go rest."


    William shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the handbook in his hand. "I would, but I can''t even figure out this map. I don''t know where the dormitory is."


    Miss Mona''s lips curled into a wry smile. "You don''t know how to read maps?"


    "Why would I learn how to read maps when I have GPS?" William shot back, a smirk forming on his face.


    Miss Mona let out a small, exasperated sigh. "Sometimes, I wonder how your generation survives." She gestured for him to follow her. "Come on, I''ll show you the way."


    As they walked, William couldn''t help but notice the eerie emptiness of the campus. The grand buildings stood silent, their towering facades casting long shadows across the paved walkways. There were no students milling about, no bustling chatter or laughter echoing through the air.


    "Where is everyone?" he asked, glancing around uneasily.


    "Most students are busy with their admission process," Miss Mona replied without breaking stride. Her voice was calm, but there was an underlying tension that made William''s stomach twist.


    An awkward silence fell between them, broken only by the sound of their footsteps against the cobblestone path. William''s mind raced with questions, but he hesitated, unsure of what to say. The quiet stretched on, the air thick with unspoken thoughts.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. "What happened after I passed out?" His voice was barely above a whisper.


    Miss Mona''s steps slowed, and she turned her gaze to the sky, her eyes clouded with memory. "Backup arrived. The General himself came to deal with the situation."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "The General? He came all the way here?"


    "Yes," Miss Mona confirmed, her voice dropping to a murmur. "He''s the one who killed the Heretic."


    William''s mind reeled. He had heard stories about the General¡ªan enigmatic figure known for his unparalleled strength and tactical genius. For him to have come personally¡­ the situation must have been dire. He felt a pang of guilt for having been unconscious during the crucial moment.


    "Thank you," Miss Mona''s voice cut through his thoughts, startling him. Her expression had softened, the cold indifference he had come to associate with her replaced by something gentler.


    William shook his head, a small, self-deprecating smile on his lips. "There''s no need to thank me. I was just trying to save myself. Besides, who knows? I might even get some contribution points for this." He chuckled, the sound hollow even to his own ears.


    Miss Mona scoffed, though the harshness in her tone was gone. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, rookie."


    They reached the dormitory building, a four-story structure that loomed above them. Its facade was sleek and modern, with large windows that reflected the surrounding greenery. The entrance was flanked by tall pillars, and a sign above the door read "Freshmen Dormitory" in bold, elegant script. The building looked imposing, almost intimidating, as if it were silently judging all who entered.


    Miss Mona stopped at the entrance, turning to face William. "This is it. Go rest and take care of yourself."


    "You''re leaving?" William asked, a note of disappointment in his voice.


    Miss Mona''s eyes sparkled with a teasing light. "Oh, what''s this? You want me to come in?"


    William''s face flushed crimson, and he averted his gaze. "N-no, that''s not what I meant¡­"


    Miss Mona chuckled softly. "Relax, I''m just messing with you." She paused, her expression turning thoughtful. "Oh, I almost forgot." She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, plain box. "You dropped this."


    William blinked in surprise, then quickly took the box from her hand. "Thanks," he muttered, his cheeks still burning.


    Miss Mona gave him a small smile. "Take care, William." With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing down the empty path. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William watched her go, then shook his head with a sigh. "Crazy woman¡­ Doesn''t she have any shame?"


    "Oh?" The system''s voice chimed in, its tone laced with amusement. "Didn''t you say you were going to charm all the campus belles? Are you getting shy now?"


    "I''m not shy!" William snapped, his face reddening even more. "I''m just¡­ not used to this."


    "Sure you aren''t," the system teased, a faint chuckle echoing in his mind.


    Ignoring the system, William pushed open the door and stepped into the dormitory. The lobby was spacious and well-lit, with polished floors and modern decor. A few students were milling about, some chatting in groups while others lugged suitcases and boxes up the stairs.


    He made his way to the third floor, his heart pounding as he reached Room 073. Taking a deep breath, he turned the handle and stepped inside.


    The room was larger than he had expected, with three neatly made beds lined up against the walls. Each bed had a small nightstand and a wardrobe beside it. The walls were painted a calming shade of blue, and a large window let in a stream of warm sunlight, illuminating the room in a golden glow.


    There was a study desk against the far wall, complete with a comfortable chair and a half-filled bookshelf. The room felt welcoming, yet there was an underlying sense of anticipation, as if it were waiting for its occupants to breathe life into it.


    William''s eyes roamed the space, landing on his suitcase and uniform neatly arranged on the bed closest to the window. He let out a small sigh of relief. "Looks like I''m the first one here."


    He had expected his roommates to have moved in already, but the room was eerily empty. "Maybe they''re still busy with the admission process," he muttered, shrugging to himself.


    Choosing the bed he felt most comfortable with, he plopped down, the mattress firm yet yielding beneath him. His body ached, the adrenaline rush from the battle now replaced by a bone-deep exhaustion. He lay back, staring at the ceiling, his mind drifting.


    Although his body was healing, his mind was far from okay. The memory of the fight with the beast, the raw fear and desperation, still lingered like a dark cloud. He felt drained, both physically and mentally. All he wanted to do was close his eyes and sleep for days, but¡­


    "That''s not what I''m planning on doing," he murmured, a grin slowly spreading across his face.


    "Now," he said softly, his eyes gleaming with anticipation, "let''s check the system''s rewards."


    ¡ª


    High above the clouds, where the air was thin and the sky a deep, endless blue, stood a majestic mountain. Its jagged peak pierced the heavens, shrouded in mist and clouds that swirled like a living shroud around it. The mountain was ancient, its slopes covered in dense forests and sheer rock faces that seemed to stretch forever.


    Atop this colossal edifice, nestled like a crown, was a temple. Its architecture was distinctly Japanese, with sweeping roofs and intricate wooden carvings that spoke of a time long past. The temple stood in stark contrast to its rugged surroundings, its pristine beauty a testament to the skill and dedication of those who had built it.


    The courtyard was vast, its stone tiles worn smooth by centuries of use. Delicate cherry blossom trees lined the edges, their pale pink petals fluttering in the gentle breeze. The air was filled with the faint scent of incense, a calming aroma that permeated every corner of the sacred space.


    Inside the temple, the atmosphere was serene, almost otherworldly. The main hall was spacious, its polished wooden floors gleaming in the soft, filtered light that streamed through the narrow windows. The walls were adorned with ancient scrolls and paintings, each telling stories of battles and legends long forgotten.


    In the center of the hall, a low wooden table sat between two figures. They were playing Go, the traditional board game of strategy and skill. The figure on the left, clad in a flowing black kimono, moved a piece with deliberate precision. His eyes were sharp, focused, as he contemplated his next move.


    The other figure, wearing the simple robes of a monk, watched with a calm, contemplative expression. His head was bald, and his long, white beard brushed against his chest as he leaned forward, his hand hovering over the board.


    "It has begun, hasn''t it?" the monk asked, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate through the hall.


    The man in the kimono nodded, placing his piece with a soft click. "Yes. The wheels are in motion."


    The monk stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Did your student go?"


    "He did," the man replied, his gaze never leaving the board. "Though there is little left for him to learn at the academy."


    The monk''s eyes


    narrowed, his fingers drumming lightly on the table. "I heard a student managed to kill a beast without an ability," he said slowly, each word deliberate.


    The man in the kimono paused, his hand hovering above the board. "So I''ve heard." His tone was casual, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªpride, perhaps, or concern.


    The monk nodded, his gaze distant as if peering into a far-off place. "No one has been able to do that before¡­ except him."


    Silence fell between them, heavy and fraught with unspoken tension. The monk''s fingers tightened around his beard, his eyes gleaming with a sharp, almost predatory light. "The boy is in great danger. The heretics will try to eliminate him. I wouldn''t be surprised if they sent an Anbu."


    The man in the kimono''s face darkened. "An Anbu?" He leaned back, his eyes narrowing. "You think they would go that far?"


    The monk''s lips curled into a grim smile. "For one who can challenge their power? Absolutely."


    He raised his hand, snapping his fingers sharply. The sound echoed through the hall, and a moment later, a figure appeared out of the shadows, kneeling before the two men. His face was obscured, his features indistinguishable, but his presence radiated an aura of lethal grace.


    "Find out everything about the boy," the monk commanded, his voice carrying an undeniable weight of authority. "Go to the academy where he is and protect him from the shadows."


    The figure bowed his head low, his voice a soft murmur. "Wakarimasu." With a swift, fluid movement, he disappeared, the only trace of his presence the faint rustle of his green hair as he vanished into thin air.


    The man in the kimono watched the spot where the man had been, his expression unreadable. "It seems things are about to


    get interesting."


    The monk''s eyes glinted with a dangerous light. "Indeed. The game has just begun." he said placing his piece.

 Chapter 27 - 27

    William lay on his bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, a small smirk forming on his lips. His thoughts were entirely consumed by the rewards the system had gifted him. "Shadow Lord''s system truly doesn''t disappoint," he thought. He mentally commanded the system to open the quest tab.


    The first quest caught his attention: "Stop Mr. Duke from blowing up the bus." Somehow, William had managed to accomplish that, even though it seemed impossible at the time. His reward was a level-up, bumping him to Level 2. All his base stats had increased by one, and the system had rewarded him with 50 store coins. "That''s useful," William thought.


    He figured the store coins would be essential for purchasing items or abilities from the system''s store, though he hadn''t explored it yet.


    The second quest was simple: "Don''t die from the enemy attack." William chuckled bitterly, remembering how he''d narrowly escaped death. Surviving an onslaught of more than 2000 enemies was no small feat. He received another level-up for this, pushing him to Level 3, but he couldn''t help but feel slightly disappointed. "A mere level-up for surviving that?" he thought, shaking his head.


    Still, another 50 store coins came with it, bringing his total to 100.


    But it was the "Additional quest" that intrigued William the most: "Kill enemies for more rewards." The system had been clear about this, and William had succeeded in killing a newborn-tier beast, albeit by sheer luck and his transformation into a shadow being. He clicked on the reward for the quest¡ªan attribute labeled Child of Thunder.


    His curiosity piqued, William mentally selected the attribute.


    Attribute: Child of Thunder.


    Description: When the malicious beast attacked a group of helpless children, a dashing hero stood up against the beast and vanquished it.


    William''s lips twisted into an amused grin. "A dashing hero? Me?" He couldn''t help but laugh. The description was cheesy, but something about it appealed to him. Maybe it was the idea of being a hero, of standing against impossible odds.


    Then he moved on to the attribute''s abilities.


    Ability 1: Thunder Ward.


    Description: Shields 10% of all lightning abilities aimed at the host. This is a passive ability. Note: Can be improved.


    William''s eyes widened. "10% immunity against lightning?" He would''ve fallen out of his bed if he were standing. Lightning was one of the most powerful abilities out there, and now he had partial immunity. The best part? It could be improved. Someday, he might even be immune to lightning entirely.


    And since it was a passive ability, it didn''t require him to use soul essence.


    He suddenly had the urge to touch the nearest electric circuit, just to test it out. Shaking his head to dismiss the reckless idea, he continued reading.


    The second ability was Thunderborn.


    Ability 2: Thunderborn.


    Description: The host''s affinity to lightning increases by 10%. This allows the host to perform minor lightning-based attacks using soul essence. Note: This is an active skill.


    William''s heart pounded in excitement. "I can actually perform lightning attacks?" It was almost like he had gained a full lightning-based ability. The system had now provided him with two abilities¡ªhis 3rd Eye and now, lightning control. However, there was a catch. He didn''t have a soul crystal yet, meaning he had no soul essence to activate his new powers.


    The last ability was Thunder Affinity.


    Ability 3: Thunder Affinity.


    Description: When using weapons with lightning effects, the durability and sharpness of the weapon increase by 10%.


    William couldn''t help but feel satisfied. Though he didn''t currently own any weapons with lightning properties, it was nice to have an ability that could enhance them when he eventually acquired one. He was tempted to buy something, but the thought of his empty wallet made him frown. "No money means no weapons," he thought.


    Feeling the weight of his current financial problems, William opened the system''s store tab. As expected, the store was full of tempting items and skills, all of which were grayed out, indicating he didn''t have enough coins to buy them. Except for one¡ªDarkseer, a skill worth exactly 100 store coins. The price matched what William had, but he hesitated.


    "Is it worth spending all my coins on this?" He deliberated for a moment, then made a decision. He wasn''t sure when he''d earn more coins, so he decided to go for it.


    "Do you want to purchase this skill?" The system prompt appeared. "Price: 100 coins. Yes or no?"


    "Yes," William confirmed mentally.


    The system chimed, and a new notification popped up: "Skill Darkseer purchased."


    Skill Description: In the darkness, you find clarity. Active skill. Requires soul essence.


    William''s suspicion was correct¡ªit was a night vision skill. "Great for sneaking around in the dark," he thought, although it did require soul essence to use, which he didn''t have yet.


    Just as he closed the store, his stomach rumbled loudly, reminding him of how long it had been since his last proper meal. He stood up, went over to his luggage, and pulled out a bag of chips. Tearing it open, he sat back down on the bed, cross-legged, and began munching absentmindedly.


    He stared ahead, chewing slowly. "That''s all the rewards," he thought. It was a good haul, but something inside him told him this was only the beginning. He sent a mental command to the system: "Status."


    The interface appeared before him.


    ---


    [Status]


    Name: William


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Level: 3


    Experience Value: 0/400


    Strength: 4 (+2)


    Agility: 3 (+2)


    Endurance: 3 (+2)


    HP: 100 Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Skills: [The 3rd Eye ¨C Level 1] [Darkseer ¨C Level 1]


    Attributes: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    ---


    William closed the interface and gazed out of the window. The night outside was eerily silent, and the faint moonlight filtering through the glass cast long, ominous shadows across the room. His head began to ache, the weight of the day finally crashing down on him. Exhausted, he laid b


    ack on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Sleep came swiftly, but not peacefully.

 Chapter 28 - 28

    The warmth of the sun''s rays seeped through the curtains, causing William to stir from his sleep. His eyes blinked open slowly, and he winced as the brightness overwhelmed his vision. Raising his hand, he shielded his face, letting out a tired sigh. His stomach growled in protest, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten properly since the day before.


    Reluctantly, he got up from bed, the cool air making him shiver slightly as his bare feet touched the cold floor. His roommates were still nowhere to be found, and the room was eerily quiet. The silence was only broken by the occasional creaking of the wooden floor beneath his weight. William grabbed his towel and made his way to the bathroom.


    The hiss of the shower and the cold water against his skin woke him fully, washing away the grogginess from his mind.


    After brushing his teeth and dressing in simple attire¡ªa plain shirt and pants¡ªWilliam looked at himself in the mirror. Despite the simplicity of his outfit, there was something striking about his appearance. His face, calm and focused, looked sharper under the soft light. He ran a hand through his slightly damp hair, giving a small approving nod before leaving the room.


    Locking the door behind him, William descended the stairs, noticing the soft murmur of students gathering below. As he walked through the corridor, a few students greeted him with friendly smiles and nods, which he returned with a polite nod of his own.


    His striking appearance was enough to draw attention, and even though he didn''t care for it, William couldn''t help but notice how easily people were drawn to him.


    Stepping outside, the academy grounds stretched out before him in all their grandeur. The sun was high, casting a golden hue across the tall buildings and manicured lawns. Students moved in clusters, some heading toward various establishments, while others chatted among themselves.


    William spotted a few students from his school and even a few unfamiliar faces from the West, each group dressed in their academy uniforms.


    Most of them seemed to be heading in the same direction¡ªtoward the cafeteria. "Might as well follow them," William thought, his stomach rumbling again. The scent of freshly baked bread and warm food filled the air as they neared the cafeteria. It was massive, bustling with students.


    Once inside, William grabbed a tray and joined the line. The cafeteria was loud, filled with chatter, the clinking of cutlery, and the occasional laugh. Despite the chaos, the line moved quickly, and soon it was his turn to serve himself. The sheer variety of food available was overwhelming. Plates stacked high with eggs, sausages, pancakes, and fruit beckoned him, and he didn''t hold back.


    His tray was piled with food, drawing a few raised eyebrows from nearby students, but William didn''t care. Free food was not to be wasted.


    He found a quiet corner, away from the chaos, and sat down to eat. The cafeteria buzzed with energy, but William focused on his meal, savoring each bite.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted.


    A ripple of murmurs ran through the crowd, growing louder as a group of students entered the cafeteria. William looked up, and his eyes immediately locked onto the student at the front of the group. The boy had striking blue hair, styled meticulously, and a proud, smug expression plastered across his face as if the world itself was beneath him.


    His presence commanded attention, and everyone in the cafeteria seemed to react to him.


    "Is that Billy Stark?" one student whispered to his friend at a nearby table.


    "Of course it is! Who else could it be?" the friend replied, his voice filled with awe. "Look at his hair, his face, and that smug expression. He''s the son of one of the B10. There''s no way you can mistake him."


    The B10. The ten most powerful humans, ruling the world with their immense wealth, influence, and strength. Most of them were Originals¡ªbeings who possessed unique abilities from birth. To be the son of one of them was a rare privilege, and Billy Stark embodied that privilege to the fullest. As the murmurs grew louder, Billy smirked, clearly enjoying the attention.


    William watched with narrowed eyes, but not out of admiration. The blue-haired boy might be the strongest in their age group, but William was no longer impressed by status alone. He felt his lips twitch into a smirk of his own. "Let''s see who''s stronger," he thought as he mentally activated his 3rd Eye, focusing it on Billy Stark.


    The system interface materialized in his mind, and the boy''s information appeared before him like a transparent screen:


    [Name: Billy Stark]


    Age: 16


    Strength: 9


    Agility: 12


    Endurance: 7


    HP: 100


    Ability: Lightning


    Soul Essence: 14


    A surge of excitement rushed through William. He now had a reference, a way to gauge his own progress against someone considered elite. "He may be strong, but I''m not far behind," William thought, comparing his stats to Billy''s. The gap wasn''t as wide as one might expect, and once William unlocked his own abilities, he was confident he''d surpass the boy.


    Satisfied with the information, William dismissed the 3rd Eye and resumed his meal, the commotion in the cafeteria fading into background noise.


    After finishing his breakfast, William pushed his tray aside and stood up, stretching slightly. The commotion from Billy Stark''s entrance had died down, but there was still an excited energy lingering in the air. William ignored it, focused on the next task at hand¡ªcompleting his admission process.


    He stepped out of the cafeteria and took in the academy grounds once more, the towering buildings and sprawling establishments giving the place a city-like atmosphere.


    He wasn''t entirely sure where the admissions office was, so he asked around. With his striking appearance, it didn''t take much for people to offer help. Most of the students, both male and female, were more than willing to point him in the right direction. Some even lingered a little longer, their eyes following him as he walked away, but William was used to this kind of attention.


    As he made his way through the academy, he passed several impressive structures¡ªa mall, a sports arena, various shops, lecture halls, and even soldiers and teachers going about their business. He couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer size of Military Academy 4, located within Military Base 4, a secretive and sprawling complex known only to those who had access.


    It was more than just an academy¡ªit was a self-contained city.


    William finally reached the administrative building and stepped inside. The cool air greeted him as he approached the clerical desk, where a man in his early thirties was hunched over a keyboard, typing away. The rhythmic clicking of the keys filled the otherwise quiet room.


    William cleared his throat slightly to get the man''s attention.


    Without looking up, the man muttered, "Name?"


    "William," he replied.


    "William what?" the man asked, still typing.


    "Just William."


    At this, the man paused and finally looked up, his brow furrowing slightly. A flicker of pity crossed his eyes, but he quickly masked it. Without another word, the man typed William''s name into the system and after a few moments, looked back at him.


    "Looks like someone already completed your admission process for you," the clerk said, sounding slightly surprised. "Head over to that office," he pointed to a door further down the hall, "and collect your materials."


    William raised an eyebrow. "Someone already did it for me? It must be her," he thought, a shadow of a smile crossing his face.


    He thanked the man and walked toward the office. The door creaked open as he entered, revealing a woman in her twenties standing behind a cluttered desk. She had a sharp, confident look about her, her dark hair tied into a sleek ponytail that contrasted with her crisp white uniform.


    Her piercing eyes glanced up from the paperwork in front of her, scanning William briefly before softening into a more welcoming expression.


    "Good morning. I''m here to collect my materials," William said, his voice calm but firm.


    The woman smiled and nodded. "Wait here," she said, her voice carrying a warm undertone.


    She moved toward the back of the room, disappearing behind a shelf stacked with boxes and supplies. William stood by the door, his eyes briefly scanning the office¡ªsimple, efficient, with files and records neatly organized. The faint rustle of papers and boxes could be heard as the woman rummaged around.


    A few moments later, she emerged carrying a large box, placing it gently on the desk in front of him.


    "Here you go," she said with a grin. "In this box, you''ll find three uniforms, your daily essentials, school ID cards, and a phone." She paused briefly, picking up a pen and jotting something down on a piece of paper. As she finished, she tore the page from the notepad and slid it across the desk toward William. "And this," she added with a wink, "is my number. In case you need any... assistance."


    William glanced down at the paper, momentarily surprised, but his expression remained neutral. He collected the box and the note, offering her a polite smile. "Thanks."


    As he turned to leave, the woman leaned back against her desk, watching him exit with a sly grin playing on her lips. Once William was out of sight, she reached for the phone on her desk and quickly dialed a number.


    The line clicked, and a sharp, cold voice answered on the other end. "What do you want?"


    The woman''s tone shifted, becoming playful. "You won''t believe what I just saw. One of the new students... He''s so handsome. I think I''m going to make my move on him." She giggled, twirling a pen between her fingers.


    There was a long pause on the other end, followed by a tense silence. Then the cold voice responded, more intense now. "Stay away from him. He''s mine."


    The woman froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. "What do you mean ''he''s yours,'' Mona?"


    But before she could get an answer, the line went dead. The cold voice had hung up. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 29 - 29

    After leaving the admissions office, William made his way back to the dorms, the box of materials under his arm. The afternoon sun filtered through the academy''s towering buildings, casting long shadows across the paths. As he walked, the sounds of students chattering and footsteps echoed around him, but William was lost in his thoughts.


    His mind was still replaying the events in the admissions office¡ªthe strange looks from the clerk, the woman''s flirtatious behavior, and the unsettling call she made right after he left.


    Reaching his dorm, he unlocked the door and stepped inside. His roommates were still nowhere to be found, which gave him a moment of peace. He placed the box on his bed and walked over to a small table where a bottle of water sat. Twisting the cap, he took a long drink, the cool liquid refreshing his dry throat.


    With a soft sigh, he set the bottle down and returned to the box, eager to see what had been given to him.


    Opening the box, William''s eyes immediately caught sight of the neatly folded uniforms. There were three of them, a striking combination of blue and black military attire that looked sharp and well-fitted. His fingers brushed over the fabric, and instinctively, he activated his Third Eye. His pupils shimmered faintly as the uniform''s true nature was revealed to him.


    This wasn''t ordinary fabric¡ªwoven into the material were complex structures designed for durability and regeneration. The uniform could heal itself if damaged, making it ideal for the brutal life of a military cadet.


    "Not bad," William muttered under his breath, impressed by the craftsmanship.


    Next, he picked up his ID card. The glossy surface reflected his image back at him, and he couldn''t help but smirk. "Handsome as always," he whispered, amused by his own vanity. The System, always present in his mind, chuckled softly, its voice like a shadow in the back of his consciousness.


    William continued exploring the contents of the box. There was a paper labeled "Rules and Regulations" at the top, and he sat down on the edge of the bed, unfolding it.


    The list of rules was typical of a military academy, but as he read, his eyebrows furrowed at certain points:


    - No students are allowed to leave Military Academy 4 and enter Military Base 4.


    - No students are allowed outside their dorms after 11 PM.


    - No opposite sex should be in the dorm after 9 PM.


    William paused, frowning at that last one. "Still enough time," he muttered under his breath, calculating the possibility of bending that rule.


    He continued reading:


    - No in-fighting between students. (William smirked at this one; it was clear this rule was more of a formality¡ªa guideline rather than an actual restriction.)


    - Always obey higher ranks: seniors, teachers, and military personnel.


    - Never be late to class.


    At the bottom of the list, there was an explanation about the phone included in the box. Apparently, it was no ordinary phone¡ªit was a spell-tech device that didn''t require charging, was waterproof, and had the ability to transform into any object the user desired.


    However, what caught William''s attention the most was the tracker embedded within the phone, allowing the academy to monitor every student''s movements.


    William narrowed his eyes and activated the Third Eye again, focusing on the phone. A complex network of symbols and spellwork lit up in his mind, many of which he didn''t fully understand. However, one thing became clear¡ªthis device was more than just a convenience. It was a tool for surveillance. The school would know where he was at all times.


    "Interesting¡­" he mused. The academy was more secretive and controlling than he had initially thought.


    He pressed the power button, or at least what he assumed was the power button, and the screen flickered to life. A message appeared on the display: "Welcome to the academy, William."


    Then, another notification popped up, asking: "What object would you like me to transform into?"


    William stood in front of the mirror, contemplating his options. After a moment, a sly grin crept across his face as he made his decision. Within seconds, the phone shimmered and morphed into a sleek, black earring. He fastened it onto his ear, admiring the way it enhanced his look.


    "Looking like a psl ," he said to his reflection, the grin still plastered on his face. The earring made him appear even more striking, amplifying his already cool aura. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Checking the time, he saw it was just past noon¡ªlunchtime. He didn''t plan on missing any meal, especially in a place where free food was abundant. "Let''s go eat," he said to himself and left the room, locking the door behind him.


    The cafeteria was buzzing with activity as students filled the space, their chatter and laughter bouncing off the walls. William entered and headed straight for the serving line, this time opting for a more modest portion of food compared to his earlier feast. With his tray in hand, he made his way to the same corner where he had sat that morning, preferring the solitude it offered.


    As he ate, the same group of students from earlier caught his attention. Billy Stark and his entourage were once again at the center of it all. This time, however, Billy wasn''t content with simply sitting¡ªhe climbed onto a table, demanding the attention of everyone in the room.


    "Attention, everyone!" Billy''s voice boomed through the cafeteria, full of arrogance and authority. Conversations died down as eyes turned toward him, some filled with curiosity, others with disdain.


    Billy''s smug grin widened as he continued, "We''re all new here, and most of you are strangers to each other. But one day, you will all be my comrades, fighting behind me. So, I''d like to know who I''m fighting with." He paused, the silence in the room thick with anticipation. "I''ll go first, as you all know, I''m Billy Stark, the son of the B8th, Mr. Stark."


    Whispers spread through the crowd at the mention of his father''s title¡ªone of the powerful B10, the world''s elite. Billy, basking in the attention, raised a hand, and in a flash, lightning crackled from his fingers, a bolt striking dangerously close to a nearby student. The student yelped in fear, visibly shaking as his pants became damp.


    The sight of him wetting himself drew laughter from the crowd, "And I have Lightning Ability" Billy said while smirking, clearly pleased with himself.


    One by one, Billy''s group began introducing themselves¡ªsons and daughters of wealthy families, high-ranking officials, and powerful individuals. Their pride was palpable, each one boasting about their abilities or their family connections. The atmosphere grew thick with tension and elitism, separating those who were born into power from those who were not.


    When it was William''s turn, he stood up slowly, feeling the weight of the eyes on him. He kept his expression cold and emotionless. "I''m William," he said simply, his voice cutting through the air like a knife. "Nice to meet you all."


    Inside, however, his thoughts were far from humble. "Yeah beware boys, I''m the handsome one who''ll take all the school belles." He smirked inwardly, but to the others, he appeared distant, almost unapproachable.


    The introductions continued until it was a boy''s turn. The boy, with messy red hair, was too busy shoveling food into his mouth to notice it was his time to speak. He sat at a table by himself, utterly absorbed in his mountain of food, oblivious to the tension in the room.


    Billy, who had been enjoying the introductions so far, grew irritated by the boy''s lack of respect. One of Billy''s group members called out to the red-haired student, but he didn''t respond, still lost in his meal. The blatant disregard for Billy''s presence was enough to ignite his temper.


    With a sneer, Billy raised his hand and fired another bolt of lightning, this time aimed at the boy''s food. The bolt struck the pile of food, sending bits of it flying in all directions. The boy stopped mid-bite, his fork still halfway to his mouth.


    The room fell deathly silent, all eyes on the red-haired boy. He lowered his fork slowly, his head tilting slightly as he muttered, "Who did that?" His voice was low but carried a menacing edge, one that sent a ripple of unease through the crowd.

 Chapter 30 - 30

    The red-haired boy''s voice cut through the cafeteria like a sharp blade, sending a ripple of tension across the room. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who did that?" His tone was low but carried a dangerous edge, silencing the students who had been giggling moments earlier.


    He didn''t get an answer, so he repeated, louder and more menacingly, "I said, who did that?"


    One of Billy''s group members, a tall, sneering boy with dark hair, stood up from the table and replied smugly, "So what if I did it? What are you gonna do about it?" He crossed his arms, clearly not intimidated.


    The red-haired boy''s eyes narrowed, his lips curling into a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "So it''s you."


    Without warning, he stood up from his seat and grabbed his tray. The cafeteria seemed to hold its breath as everyone watched in anticipation. And then, in a blink, he was gone. There was a loud bang that echoed through the room as the red-haired boy reappeared, slamming the metal tray into the face of the dark-haired student.


    The force sent the boy crashing to the floor, blood pouring from his nose, his body limp as he passed out on impact.


    The entire cafeteria gasped. Some students even screamed, their chairs scraping back as they instinctively moved away from the unfolding scene.


    "Teleportation?" one student whispered.


    "No¡­ it''s something else," another murmured, clearly confused by the boy''s speed.


    But William, with the help of his Third Eye, saw it clearly. "He didn''t teleport." The red-haired boy had moved so fast that it only seemed like teleportation. The sheer speed at which he ran across the cafeteria was unmatched. One thought occupied William''s mind. "He''s fast."


    Suddenly, a voice came from beside him. "He''s fast."


    William nearly jumped, startled. He hadn''t sensed anyone near him, and he didn''t hear anyone approach. He turned and found himself looking at a girl with striking blue hair and matching blue eyes, her innocent face contrasted with the unsettling calm in her voice.


    She smiled softly. "Hi, I''m Sofia."


    Still recovering from his surprise, William nodded and introduced himself. "William."


    They both turned back to the scene in front of them. "Did you sense her?" William asked the System internally, his tone wary.


    "No," the System replied, its voice uncharacteristically serious. "She must be using a high-level artifact to conceal her presence."


    William, keeping his expression neutral, glanced at the girl from the corner of his eye. Curious, he activated his Third Eye to scan her, but all that appeared were a series of ???. He couldn''t discern anything about her, and the System chimed in again, "She''s using a very powerful artifact."


    "Well, as long as she doesn''t mess with me, it''s none of my business," William thought, returning his focus to the cafeteria drama.


    Meanwhile, the red-haired boy stood over his fallen opponent, the metal tray now dented from the impact. Blood oozed from the unconscious boy''s nose, pooling on the floor.


    Another boy from Billy''s group, angered by what had just happened to his friend, launched himself at the red-haired boy with a wild punch. The boy''s face was twisted with fury, his muscles bulging, but the red-haired boy didn''t flinch. He effortlessly dodged the attack, his movements fluid and precise. In a single motion, he struck back with a devastating punch to the student''s stomach.


    The impact was immediate¡ªthe student gasped, his eyes widening as the air was forcibly expelled from his lungs. Saliva sprayed from his mouth as he crumpled to the ground, clutching his midsection and groaning in pain.


    The cafeteria erupted in gasps and murmurs. The red-haired boy had just incapacitated two of Billy''s crew with ease, each with a single strike.


    The remaining three members of Billy''s group hesitated for a moment, unsure whether they wanted to continue. But Billy, seething with rage, shouted, "GET HIM! Teach that piece of shit a lesson!"


    The three boys moved in, surrounding the red-haired boy from different angles. One of them, a tall, muscular guy with the power of super strength, cracked his knuckles menacingly. The others prepared their abilities as well, their eyes locked on their target.


    But the red-haired boy didn''t seem phased. He crouched slightly, adjusting his stance. His posture was relaxed, but his eyes glinted with cold determination.


    They attacked at once.


    The first boy, the one with super strength, swung his massive fist at the red-haired boy''s head. The strike could have crushed stone, but the red-haired boy ducked just in time, the fist whizzing past his head. Using the momentum of the attack, the red-haired boy pivoted, grabbing the outstretched arm and twisting it behind the boy''s back.


    He slammed the student into one of the cafeteria tables, using the super strength boy''s own power against him. The table shattered on impact, leaving the super strength boy dazed and motionless on the floor.


    The second attacker tried to kick the red-haired boy, but he was ready. He sidestepped the kick, catching the student''s leg mid-air. With a swift motion, he spun the boy around and flung him across the cafeteria, sending him crashing into a row of chairs, the sound of clattering metal filling the room.


    The last student hesitated, panic in his eyes, but he had no chance to retreat. The red-haired boy closed the distance in an instant, delivering a knee to the student''s chest. The force sent the boy flying backward, gasping for breath as he slammed into the wall, unconscious before he hit the ground.


    It was over. The three boys lay sprawled across the floor, groaning in pain or knocked out completely.


    From beside him, Sofia murmured, "He''s a battle master."


    William nodded in agreement. "A battle master¡­ impressive." He glanced at Sofia. She''s no ordinary girl either, he thought. For her to see and understand the intricacies of the fight without any aid like his Third Eye, she had to be exceptionally skilled or well-informed.


    The red-haired boy stood amidst the fallen students, his expression unreadable as he scanned the room. He raised his voice, cutting through the shocked silence. "Who else?"


    A moment of tense stillness filled the cafeteria before Billy Stark stepped forward, electricity crackling across his body. His face was a mask of fury, and his eyes locked onto the red-haired boy with pure hatred.


    "I''ll do it myself," Billy snarled, lightning surging from his fingertips.


    The red-haired boy turned toward him, his face calm, almost bored. He raised his hands and assumed a traditional Japanese hand-fighting stance, signaling for Billy to make his move. The silent challenge only infuriated Billy further.


    Billy''s body surged with electrical energy as he infused his legs with lightning, giving him a burst of speed. He dashed forward, lightning flickering across the floor as he charged. The students watched with bated breath, the air in the room humming with static electricity.


    But the red-haired boy''s eyes followed Billy''s movement with ease. "Slow," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible over the crackling of the lightning.


    In a blur, the red-haired boy moved, far faster than Billy. He leaped into the air, soaring above Billy''s head. Flames began to gather around his fist, oozing out from the back of his hand. As he descended, his arm exploded downward, flames intensifying as he aimed a fiery blow directly at Billy''s head.


    BOOM!


    The cafeteria was rocked by the impact. The sound of the blow echoed through the room as Billy was sent crashing to the floor with a thud, knocked out cold. The flames from the red-haired boy''s hand dissipated as he landed gracefully, exhaling softly.


    The cafeteria was dead silent. No one dared to move.


    The red-haired boy, now standing near the door, casually turned back to the room, a mischievous smile on his face. "The name''s Liam. Nice to meet you all."


    With that, he walked out, the students parting in a stunned silence as he passed.


    Once Liam had left, the cafeteria exploded into chaos. Students scrambled to talk about what had just happened, voices overlapping as they shared their disbelief and awe. William remained seated, his mind processing the fight.


    "So¡­ his ability is fire," William thought to himself, feeling a strange mixture of respect and intrigue. "Nice to meet you too, Liam."

 Chapter 31 - 31

    The aftermath of the fight in the cafeteria was chaotic. Students whispered amongst themselves, their voices a mixture of awe and fear, while the faint smell of blood still lingered in the air. The nurses arrived quickly, rushing to tend to the unconscious boys from Billy''s group. The red-haired student, Liam, had already left the scene, leaving behind an air of mystery and tension.


    William stood up, ready to leave as the nurses carried the injured students out. Just as he turned toward the exit, Sofia''s soft voice broke the buzz of conversation.


    "Goodbye, William," she said with a smile that could have been mistaken for innocent¡ªbut something about it felt off.


    William blinked, caught off guard. He hadn''t expected her to say anything. He awkwardly nodded, unsure how to respond. "Goodbye," he mumbled, and turned to walk away.


    "What''s her deal?" William thought as he pushed open the cafeteria door and stepped into the cooler night air. "Is that how girls flirt?" He was confused, more than anything. Sofia seemed so strange, so unlike the other students. But before he could dwell too long on her behavior, William headed back to his dorm, hoping for some rest after the day''s unexpected drama.


    When he entered his room, he noticed the still-empty beds. His roommates were still absent. It had been days now, and he had yet to meet them. "Do I even have roommates?" William pondered. He recalled the earlier attack on the academy¡ªthe one that had taken many students'' lives. Perhaps that was the reason for the empty spaces.


    But before he could give it much more thought, a knock resounded on his door.


    His pulse quickened. "At this hour?" He approached the door cautiously, his hand hovering over the handle. When he opened it, a soldier stood there, his expression neutral, unreadable.


    "Are you William?" the soldier asked, his voice gruff.


    William hesitated before nodding. "Yeah¡­ why?"


    "Follow me," the soldier ordered, giving no further explanation.


    A sense of unease crept into William''s stomach. He hesitated for a moment but ultimately followed the soldier out into the dimly lit hallway. His mind raced with possibilities. "Where are we going? Am I in trouble?" He had no idea what awaited him, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    As they walked down the hall, the silence between them felt oppressive. The only sound was their footsteps echoing off the walls. Finally, William mustered the courage to speak.


    "Where are we going?" he asked cautiously, trying to keep his voice steady.


    The soldier didn''t turn to look at him. "You''ll find out when we get there."


    William''s discomfort grew. Something wasn''t right. His Third Eye activated instinctively, scanning their surroundings. He soon realized they were headed toward the "Boundary Wall," the massive structure that separated the academy from Military Base Four.


    Panic surged in his chest. "We''re not allowed to leave the academy grounds," William protested, his voice low but urgent.


    The soldier glanced at him briefly. "Don''t worry about that."


    William''s heart pounded as they approached the wall, which loomed above them like a colossal barrier, its surface cold and impenetrable. The wall was as tall as the "Ice Wall of the North," its sheer size overwhelming. He activated his Third Eye, trying to analyze the material, and what he saw made his eyes widen in disbelief.


    "Vibranium." The entire wall was made of vibranium¡ªthe rarest, most powerful metal known to humanity. It was a material so strong it could only be found on distant planets, nearly impossible to obtain. Yet here it was, forming a giant barrier to protect the students of the academy.


    "This place is more important than I thought," William realized. "Why would they need vibranium just to separate the academy from the military base?"


    When they arrived at the gate, a guard stepped forward, blocking their path. "Pass?" the guard asked, his voice authoritative.


    The soldier accompanying William held out a wooden tag, carved with a lightning bolt symbol. The guard''s eyes widened in recognition, and he immediately stood aside with a respectful nod.


    "So it''s the General," the guard said, his tone now reverent.


    William''s pulse quickened. "The General?" His mind raced with possibilities. "Why would the General want to see me? Am I in trouble? Does he know about the system?" A dozen different scenarios played out in his mind, none of them good.


    They crossed through the gate and into the military base, which was an entirely different world compared to the academy. Towering buildings of steel and glass lined the streets, while soldiers in advanced armor moved swiftly, each with a purpose.


    Spell-tech machinery hummed around them, glowing with arcane energy, their functions unknown to William but clearly vital to the base''s operations. William noticed massive, enhanced power suits moving about¡ªsoldiers clad in metal exoskeletons designed to enhance their strength and speed. It was like something out of a sci-fi movie.


    One particular suit caught William''s eye. It was massive, standing taller than any human, with sleek armor that shimmered in the moonlight. It reminded him of the "Power Rangers'' Megazord," its design sleek and futuristic. The suit had glowing blue lights on its joints and a massive cannon attached to its arm. It was a masterpiece of engineering.


    William''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he gazed at the suit. "Imagine piloting something like that¡­" Stars filled his vision as he got lost in the thought of controlling such a machine.


    The soldier beside him noticed William''s fascination and smirked. "Cool, right? Work hard, and maybe one day you''ll have one of your own."


    William turned to him, his eyes wide with surprise. "Really?"


    The soldier chuckled. "Of course. That is, if you don''t die before then."


    The words sent a chill down William''s spine. He glanced back at the suit, his earlier excitement now tempered by the sobering reality of the dangers he faced.


    They continued on, eventually arriving at the largest, most grandiose building in the base. It towered above everything else, its walls gleaming with reinforced vibranium, a symbol of authority and power.


    They entered the building, and William expected the elevator to take them up, but instead, the soldier pressed the button to descend. A wave of confusion washed over William.


    "We''re going down?" William asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.


    The soldier didn''t respond. But as the elevator doors closed, a small scanning device emerged from the wall. The soldier held up his wooden tag once again, and the scanner flashed green. The elevator whirred to life, descending deeper underground.


    "An underground base?" William''s curiosity grew. "What kind of place is this?"


    When the elevator doors finally opened, William found himself standing in a massive dojo. The walls and floor were made of vibranium, but despite the metal''s strength, there were scorch marks and dents scattered throughout the room¡ªa testament to the fierce battles that must have taken place here.


    At the center of the dojo sat a man in a white robe, holding a traditional Chinese fan. His presence was commanding, but he exuded an aura of calm. In front of him stood two other figures¡ªone of them a mountain of muscle, built like Ronnie Coleman. It was Commander Charles. The other figure was a beautiful woman with sharp, piercing eyes. Miss Mona. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "That must be General Zhao," he thought.


    General Zhao looked up, a slight smile playing on his lips. "Ah, looks like he''s here."


    The soldier led William forward, saluting before stepping aside. William followed suit, his heart racing as he saluted awkwardly. General Zhao waved a hand dismissively, signaling for the soldier to leave.


    "Don''t be nervous, William," General Zhao said calmly. "You''re not in trouble."


    William exhaled in relief but remained on edge. General Zhao gestured toward Commander Charles and Miss Mona. "These two have given me a full report of what happened during the attack. It seems the casualties were minimized thanks to your warning to Miss Mona."


    William''s eyes flicked toward Miss Mona, who nodded in silent acknowledgment.


    "For that," General Zhao continued, "you''ve earned a reward."

 Chapter 32 - 32

    General Zhao''s voice echoed through the large, dimly lit room. "William," he began, his tone formal yet commanding. William snapped into a crisp salute, standing at attention. The air in the room felt heavy, almost stifling, as the weight of the moment settled on his shoulders.


    "You deserve a reward," General Zhao said.


    "A reward?" William repeated, barely believing what he had heard. His heart skipped a beat, excitement creeping in. "What kind of reward?" he wondered, not daring to ask. He maintained his composure, but inside, his mind raced with anticipation.


    General Zhao''s face remained unreadable as he continued. "First, you managed to stop a bus explosion that would have killed dozens of students. You know how important these students are to the survival of humanity."


    William''s breath hitched, memories of that day flashing in his mind. The fear, the adrenaline, and the sheer terror of watching the dark energy engulf Mr duke soul crystal. It was all thanks to miss mona that they managed to survive.


    General Zhao''s eyes pierced through him. "Secondly, you stopped a newborn-tier beast. Even though it was weak, it had the potential to wipe out every students if left unchecked. If it weren''t for you, more lives would''ve been lost."


    William swallowed, suddenly aware of the significance of his actions.


    "And finally," Zhao added, narrowing his eyes slightly as if studying William, "you killed that beast. Something I''m still wondering how you managed."


    William tried to suppress the slight grin threatening to break out. It wasn''t pride¡ªwell, maybe a little¡ªbut more disbelief that he had survived that encounter at all.


    "For these achievements, you''re being offered two options," General Zhao declared, his voice reverberating through the room. "The first option¡ª$50,000."


    "Fifty thousand dollars?!" William''s mind short-circuited. His knees almost buckled at the sheer amount. He felt light-headed as though gravity had temporarily forgotten about him. "Fifty thousand dollars?!" That kind of money could change his entire life. He could send some to the orphanage, buy gear, strengthen himself¡ªand maybe, just maybe, escape this hellish academy for good. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The temptation swirled in his head like a whirlwind. But General Zhao wasn''t done.


    "The second option," he said, his voice carrying even more weight, "is 100 contribution points."


    The room fell silent. Even Commander Charles, standing like a mountain beside the general, shifted slightly, unable to hide his shock. 100 contribution points? The commander, who had worked in the military for twenty years, had only earned 150. And here was this kid being offered 100 in one go.


    The weight of the choice hung in William''s mind. The money was tempting¡ª$50,000 could do wonders. But William had already made up his mind. Only an idiot would choose the money. The benefits of contribution points were endless. With 100 points, he''d be promoted to a second-tier citizen, something less than 10% of the population achieved.


    It would mean more respect, better opportunities, and a brighter future. He imagined himself as a high-class model, earning far more than $50,000 monthly. The choice was clear.


    "I choose the points," William said firmly, his voice unwavering. He could feel the tension in the room relax ever so slightly. Commander Charles nodded almost imperceptibly, acknowledging the smart decision.


    General Zhao nodded, seemingly pleased with William''s choice. "Good," he said. "The points will be transferred to your account. You''ve made the right decision."


    William stood at attention, saluting once more. "Thank you, General."


    Then, unable to help himself, William grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his neck. "Uh, General, you said I killed the beast, right? I was just wondering... can I get the beast''s crystal?"


    The air in the room seemed to freeze. General Zhao''s eyes hardened, and he fixed William with a cold, piercing glare. Silence enveloped the room. William felt the temperature drop as if the room itself were holding its breath. Even Commander Charles stood stock still, watching the exchange.


    William''s mouth went dry. "Shit, I got to greedy." He quickly snapped back into a salute, straight as a board. "I''ll take my leave," he said hurriedly, eager to escape before he got himself into deeper trouble.


    "Wait." General Zhao''s voice cut through the tension. William froze in place, his hand still raised in a salute.


    "There''s something else I need to discuss with you."


    William''s heartbeat slowed. His excitement for the reward faded, replaced by unease. "What now?" he wondered.


    General Zhao crossed his arms. "You''re aware of how important these students are. But what you might not realize is how the heretics have gained so much force. Many students, once bullied and oppressed in the academy, turn to the heretics for revenge."


    William frowned, confusion bubbling up inside him. "Why don''t you ask the headmaster for help?" he asked.


    Commander Charles snorted, his expression grim. "We believe the headmaster is involved."


    The revelation hit William like a punch to the gut. His mind raced, struggling to process the depth of the situation.


    General Zhao''s voice lowered, becoming more serious. "That''s why we need people we can trust on the inside. We want you and Mona to be our eyes and ears at the academy."


    "A spy?" William''s face lit up slightly, thinking it sounded cool.


    Commander Charles cut in sharply. "Not a spy, kid. Think of it as being an informant. You''ll report suspicious activities, anything out of the ordinary."


    Mona immediately saluted, showing her loyalty, but William shook his head, stepping back. "No. It''s dangerous. I could get expelled. And there''s no reward for this. The risk is too high."


    General Zhao smiled slightly, as if expecting this. "We''ll pay you $20,000 monthly."


    William almost grinned. "My bluff worked," he thought. But outwardly, he maintained a calm expression. "Make it $50,000."


    Commander Charles exploded with rage. "You greedy bastard! You should be grateful we''re offering anything at all! Do you think I get paid for this?"


    William shot back, his voice steady, "You''re a military officer. I''m just a student. I can''t take these risks without fair compensation."


    "You¡ª!" Commander Charles clenched his fists, but General Zhao raised a hand, silencing him.


    "Charles," Zhao said calmly.


    Commander Charles bit his tongue, stepping back and muttering an apology.


    General Zhao turned to William, his eyes narrowing. "Why increase the price?"


    William''s response was quick, calculated. "I killed a beast without an ability. Imagine what I could do with one. My future is guaranteed. But if I''m caught and expelled, it all crumbles. I need the money to safeguard my future."


    General Zhao paused, studying William carefully. "He''s clever," the general thought. "Fine. Agreed."


    William''s face remained composed, but inside, he celebrated, then he shamelessly said "I''d prefer the payment upfront."


    General Zhao''s eyebrow twitched, but he nodded. "Done."


    William saluted again. "Thank you, General. I''ll take my leave now."


    But before he left, William turned one last time. "How do I contact you? The academy''s phones are tapped."


    General Zhao''s eyebrows rose slightly in surprise. "He''s sharp," he thought. "Too sharp for his own good."


    General Zhao''s expression remained calm, but William saw the flicker of surprise in his eyes. Without a word, Zhao tossed a wooden tag toward him, similar to the one the soldier that brought him here used earlier. William caught it and examined the carved lightning bolt.


    "Use that to come to me if you need anything," General Zhao said.


    William and Mona saluted and left, stepping into the elevator. As the doors closed, Commander Charles turned to the general. "Why didn''t you tell him about the anbu the heretics sent to kill him?"


    General Zhao''s lips curled into a small, amused smile. "Don''t worry. Some old men are already involved. William will be fine. As for the anbu¡­ well, we''ll see if he can survive."


    He laughed, the sound low and dangerous, echoing through the grand hall. "This is getting interesting."

 Chapter 33 - 33

    In the heart of the Heretic''s hidden base, the King of the Heretics sat on his throne, casually plucking a fruit from the plate held by a trembling servant in front of him. The grand hall was silent, save for the faint crackling of torches along the stone walls. The throne itself was immense, covered in black obsidian, sharp, and foreboding, a fitting symbol of the man who ruled with fear.


    As he bit into the fruit, its juice dribbled slightly down his chin, but he was unbothered. With an air of calm, he asked, "Any word from the Anbu we sent?"


    The servant bowed his head lower, almost shaking, "Yes, Your Majesty. The Anbu sent word; he said it will be done tonight."


    The King of the Heretics nodded, seemingly pleased, and waved the servants away with a flick of his wrist. The servants hurriedly left the room, leaving him alone in the ominous silence. The king stood, his fingers slightly trembling, as he made his way to the back of the throne room. For some reason, his face betrayed a rare moment of anxiety, an expression seldom seen on the usually stoic ruler.


    He approached a section of the wall and pressed a small stone. It slid inward with a quiet rumble, and a hidden door opened before him. The room beyond was cloaked in darkness. As he entered, the door sealed behind him, locking him into a dim, suffocating silence. The King knelt swiftly, lowering his head until it nearly touched the floor. His voice trembled as he spoke.


    "It will be done tonight... as promised," he said, the words barely escaping his lips.


    Suddenly, the room was filled with a sound. It wasn''t just a voice¡ªit was chaos incarnate. It reverberated off the walls, an unnatural, powerful presence, a mix of rage and stormy energy. It echoed in every direction, its sheer force causing the King to sweat profusely.


    "HMMMMMMM"


    The sound was suffocating, overpowering, and each echo seemed to strike deeper fear into the King''s heart. The voice that followed was deep, sinister, and filled with uncontainable power. "You better not fail this time, King of Heretics."


    The King''s face went pale. His knees wobbled as he pressed his forehead against the cold stone floor in complete submission. "I-I assure you¡­ the boy will be dead tonight," he stammered, his body drenched in cold sweat.


    Back at the military base, William and Miss Mona stepped out into the cool night air. The base was alive with activity, even at this late hour. Soldiers hurried through the brightly lit corridors, and machines hummed in the distance. Despite the approaching curfew, the base bustled with the orderly chaos of military life, contrasting sharply with the tension in the air.


    William and Mona walked side by side toward the boundary gate, the only way out of the base and back into the academy. The lights flickered from the streetlamps, casting long shadows as they moved in silence. The quiet between them was heavy, almost too loud in the bustling surroundings. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they reached the boundary gate, William handed their pass to the guard. The guard scanned the passes with a brief nod and let them through. Once they crossed into academy grounds, the mood shifted. It was quieter now, darker, and the sense of urgency began to rise. They both knew curfew was near.


    Finally, Mona broke the silence. "Be careful, William," she said, her voice soft but firm. There was a hidden worry in her tone, one that William caught.


    "I will," he replied, trying to sound confident.


    Mona gave a slight nod before turning to head in the opposite direction. "Goodnight," she called over her shoulder.


    "Goodnight," William said quietly, watching her go before picking up his pace. He didn''t want to be caught outside after curfew; he wasn''t interested in finding out what punishment awaited him if he were.


    As he hurried back to his dorm, he noticed several other students running too, some barely managing to put their belts on or zip up their pants as they rushed from the girls dorm to beat the curfew. William chuckled to himself, muttering, "I''m missing out."


    He reached his room just in time, with only a few minutes left before the campus would be locked down for the night. Shutting the door behind him, he quickly changed into more comfortable clothes and collapsed onto his bed. The events of the day weighed heavily on his mind.


    He had gone from being a lowly citizen to a middle-tier one in the span of a few hours, a status that fewer than 10% of the world''s population had achieved. And now, $50,000 would be entering his bank account every month.


    "That''s enough to help the orphanage¡­ enough to get myself some potions and gear," he mused quietly.


    All this had happened because of the system. William felt a surge of gratitude. Without the system, none of this would''ve been possible. "Thanks, system," he muttered.


    The system''s voice chimed in his head, smug as always. "Now you know my worth."


    "Don''t push it," William shot back.


    He called up his status screen, his gaze landing on his experience bar. He''d gained 50 experience points just for staying alive today. William smirked. He then thought about the red-haired boy from earlier, Liam, who''d stood up against Billy''s gang. He recalled the stats he''d seen when he activated his 3rd Eye.


    [Status]


    [Liam]


    Age: 16


    Male


    Strength: 17


    Agility: 15


    Endurance: 14


    Ability: Fire


    Soul Essence: 21


    Liam was almost three times as strong as William, William sighed Tomorrow''s going to be a long day, William thought as his eyelids grew heavy, and sleep began to take him.


    But deep in his sleep, something stirred. William felt a pull, as if someone were trying to tug him from the darkness of his slumber. The sensation became clearer, a voice calling him.


    "Wake up, William¡­ wake up! This isn''t the time to sleep!" The system''s voice screamed in his head.


    William jolted awake, eyes wide, breath quick. Red notifications blinked urgently in his vision.


    "What the hell''s going on?!" William muttered as his heart raced. His eyes scanned the room. Everything seemed normal¡­ until they landed on a figure by the door, cloaked in shadow.


    Fear gripped him.


    "3rd Eye¡ªactivate!" William shouted in his mind. When his ability kicked in, what he saw froze his blood. The soul crystal of the figure in the shadow was dark, completely black, sinister and overwhelming.


    Heretic, William thought in terror.


    The figure stepped forward, revealing a man clad in black, his face and head covered. Two short blades were strapped to his back, and metallic claws gleamed on his gloved hands.


    Is this how it ends? Is this how I die? William''s mind spiraled in fear, his body paralyzed, unable to move.


    William''s mind raced, thoughts flooding in an uncontrollable torrent. Am I really going to die tonight? His chest tightened, and the most absurd thought flickered through his mind: Am I going to die a virgin? He felt his resolve crumbling as fear overwhelmed him, suffocating, pulling him into a void of hopelessness.


    Suddenly, the system''s voice cut through the chaos in his mind like a knife. "William! Get a grip! You have to survive¡ªdo something!"


    The sharpness in the system''s voice snapped William out of his spiraling panic. His survival instincts kicked in. Right¡­ I can''t just die like this. I have to survive! His thoughts cleared just enough for him to start formulating a plan.


    But the Heretic, seeing William''s desperation, showed no signs of panic. He calmly spoke, his voice cold and indifferent. "Futile. Your room has been sealed off from reality. No one will hear your screams."


    William stopped shouting for help as the Heretic''s words sank in. The room felt eerily quiet, too quiet. It was like all the sound in the world had been sucked out, leaving only the faint hum of the Heretic''s dark energy. The air was thick with tension, and William could feel the sweat running down his neck. His breath came out in short, shaky gasps.


    His eyes locked onto the Heretic, who removed one of the swords from his back and began to approach the bed with slow, deliberate steps. Each step felt like a hammer to William''s chest. He wanted to run, to escape, but his body wouldn''t respond. His legs were frozen, his muscles refusing to move.


    The Heretic''s sword glinted in the dim light as he raised it, preparing to bring it down on William. Time seemed to slow for William. His thoughts were racing. Why? Why is life so unfair? This is the third time I''ve come close to dying!


    First, the stabbing. Then, the bus attack. Now, this¡­


    William''s mind went blank as the Heretic lifted his sword higher, aiming to decapitate him in one swift motion. The world around him felt unreal, as if he were floating between life and death, unable to change his fate. His body remained still as the Heretic swung the sword down toward his neck.


    But just as the blade was about to make contact, the tension in the room shattered like glass. A cold, stern voice cut through the air, its words halting the Heretic''s blade mid-strike.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    The Heretic froze, his sword mere inches from William''s throat. Both the Heretic and William turned toward the source of the voice, their eyes drawn to the figure standing by the window.


    In the faint moonlight, a silhouette emerged. The figure was dressed in a sleek ninja outfit, with a katana strapped to his back. His face was obscured by the shadows, but the most striking feature was the glint of green hair, reflecting the pale moonlight.


    The Heretic''s eyes narrowed. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice low and filled with suspicion.


    The ninja-like figure remained silent, his posture calm and unbothered by the deadly tension in the room. William, still frozen on the bed, could only stare in disbelief. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing¡ªsomeone had come to save him, but who?


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," the green-haired ninja finally spoke, his voice cold and authoritative. "You''ve made a mistake by coming here tonight."


    The Heretic scoffed, regaining his composure. "You think you can stop me? You don''t even understand who you''re dealing with." The Heretic''s voice dripped with arrogance, his confidence unshaken.


    The ninja didn''t reply. Instead, he shifted slightly, his hand resting on the hilt of his katana, his gaze locked on the Heretic. The tension in the room grew heavier, a silent standoff between the two. The air around them felt thick with impending violence, like a coiled spring ready to snap.


    "Neither do you," the green-haired ninja said, his cold gaze locking on the heretic.

 Chapter 34 - 34

    The academy, sprawling under the cover of night, seemed almost serene. Tall towers cast shadows over the silent courtyards, with the moon hanging high, its pale light illuminating the sharp, angular architecture of the military school. Yet, despite the stillness, there was an unspoken tension in the air, like a predator lurking in the dark, unseen but felt by those who paid attention. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Far from the dormitories, in the tallest building, on the highest floor, an office light flickered. Inside sat a scrawny, skeletal man, his face gaunt and his fingers long and thin, like the talons of a vulture. His desk was immaculate, save for a single lamp that bathed the room in a dim, yellow light.


    The man''s cold, sharp eyes were locked on the document before him, but his focus was far beyond the words on the page.


    A knock on the door broke the silence, reverberating in the stillness of the office. "Enter," the principal said, his voice thin, barely rising above a whisper.


    The door opened, and a soldier stepped in, his military uniform crisp, his posture rigid as he saluted. "Principal."


    The man behind the desk looked up, a ghost of a smile pulling at the corners of his thin lips. "How was it?"


    The soldier lowered his hand. "He has successfully infiltrated the academy."


    The principal''s smile grew slightly, his pale eyes glittering with satisfaction. He leaned back in his chair, the leather creaking softly. "Good. You''ve done well." His tone was dismissive, and the soldier, recognizing his cue, saluted once more before leaving the room. The door closed behind him, leaving the principal alone once again in the dim light.


    He tapped his long fingers on the desk, his smile fading as his thoughts drifted toward something unseen, something darker.


    ---


    Back at the dorm, William''s room was cloaked in a heavy, oppressive silence. The only light came from the soft moonlight filtering through the narrow window, casting long, eerie shadows on the walls. The atmosphere was thick, charged with a tension that made the air feel heavy. William could feel it¡ªa creeping dread that curled in his gut, his eyes fixed on the two figures standing in his room.


    The ninja, with his katana still sheathed, stood poised like a coiled spring, every muscle in his body ready to explode into action. The Heretic, his eyes gleaming with malice, was the first to move. Without a word, he lunged forward, his short blades glinting in the dim light, the tips dripping with a deadly poison that glistened darkly.


    The room exploded into chaos.


    The Heretic''s movements were a blur, fast and deadly, his poisoned claws slashing through the air with terrifying precision. But the ninja was faster. He sidestepped the attack, his movements so fluid it was as though he was dancing through the strikes. He didn''t draw his sword, instead, he deflected each attack with bare hands, his motions precise and controlled.


    With every clash, sparks flew, the sound of metal meeting metal echoing in the small, confined space. William could only watch, frozen in terror as the two combatants clashed, the force of their strikes shaking the walls around him.


    The Heretic''s strikes were vicious and wild, his poison-tainted blades aiming for lethal hits, but the ninja seemed almost untouchable, weaving through each attack with grace and ease.


    As the battle raged, the destruction in William''s room grew. The walls were slashed, furniture shattered, and the window cracked under the force of stray blows. If not for the ninja''s quick reflexes, William would have been sliced apart several times by the Heretic''s deadly claws.


    Instead, the ninja, always a step ahead, shielded William from every stray attack, pushing him back toward the corner of the room where he''d be safer.


    The Heretic, growing frustrated, snarled and launched himself at the ninja again, his movements more erratic, more dangerous. Poison dripped from his claws, hissing as it hit the floor, burning through wood and fabric alike. The ninja, however, remained calm, never once losing his focus. With a swift motion, he disarmed the Heretic, knocking one of his short blades across the room with a sharp clang.


    Breathing heavily, the Heretic stumbled back, his remaining blade clutched tightly in his hand. His eyes burned with fury, and a dark energy began to radiate from his body. The air in the room shifted, growing colder, heavier. William''s heart raced as he felt the dark power swirl around the Heretic, his skin crawling with dread.


    Suddenly, the Heretic unleashed a wave of dark energy, the force of it so strong that it rattled the very foundation of the room. The dark aura enveloped the Heretic''s body, warping his form. His muscles bulged, his eyes glowing with an unnatural light. The transformation was grotesque, his already sinister appearance becoming more monstrous, more dangerous.


    William''s hair stood on end as the transformation completed, his stomach churning at the sight of the Heretic''s new form. The dark energy crackled around the Heretic, and he let out a low, guttural growl.


    The ninja, however, remained unfazed. His eyes narrowed, his hand still resting calmly on the hilt of his katana. Despite the overwhelming power radiating from the transformed Heretic, it was clear that the ninja held the upper hand. His movements, still graceful and fluid, seemed effortless compared to the Heretic''s wild, chaotic attacks.


    But now, the fight was far from over.

 Chapter 35 - 35

    The air in William''s room grew thick, as if the very atmosphere was suffocating under the weight of the dark energy swirling around the Heretic. His form expanded, his body twisting and growing until he towered at an imposing seven feet. His skin, once pale, had turned a deep, unnatural black, hissing and bubbling as poisonous fumes rose from its surface.


    The Heretic''s eyes gleamed with an eerie green light, and his mouth stretched into a grotesque grin, revealing sharp, venomous fangs.


    William stood frozen, his breath caught in his throat. The sight of the monstrous transformation before him was unlike anything he''d ever seen. It was as if he was staring at a demon from his worst nightmares. The temperature in the room dropped, and every instinct in William''s body screamed at him to run, but his legs wouldn''t move.


    He could only watch in horror as the transformed Heretic growled, his voice now deeper and more menacing.


    The ninja, standing across from the demon, didn''t flinch. His eyes, sharp and focused, narrowed as he took in the transformation. The tension in the room was palpable, and the ninja let out a slow breath, his grip tightening on the hilt of his blade.


    "An Anbu..." the ninja muttered under his breath, his voice low and calm despite the chaotic energy swirling around him. "Looks like I''ll have to take this a little more seriously."


    In one swift, fluid motion, the ninja unsheathed his katana. The blade gleamed under the faint moonlight that filtered through the cracks in the window, casting an ethereal glow. The katana was a masterpiece¡ªa perfect blend of elegance and lethality. The blade itself was impossibly sharp, its edge thin and precise, capable of cutting through steel as if it were paper.


    The metal was polished to a mirror finish, reflecting the Heretic''s monstrous form in its surface. The hilt was wrapped in dark, worn leather, and intricate symbols were etched along the base of the blade, humming with a faint energy that matched the ninja''s calm but deadly aura.


    The Heretic snarled, his voice a deep, guttural growl, and without warning, he lunged forward, his speed now even more terrifying than before. His massive, clawed hands swiped through the air, the blackened, poisoned skin leaving trails of noxious vapor in their wake. The room shook with the sheer force of his movements, but the ninja was ready.


    With a flash of silver, the ninja moved, his katana slicing through the air with precision and grace. The clash of steel and claws sent sparks flying, and the force of their blows cracked the walls around them.


    Each strike from the Heretic was vicious, powerful enough to tear through solid stone, but the ninja, despite the monstrous strength before him, remained calm, his movements smooth and calculated.


    The Heretic unleashed a flurry of attacks, his claws slashing wildly, but the ninja weaved through them like water, his katana cutting through the air in swift, controlled arcs. Every movement he made was deliberate, each step a dance of deadly grace. The room was a battlefield of chaos, furniture splintering under the force of their blows, the floor cracking under the weight of their footsteps.


    The demon''s claws swiped at the ninja''s chest, but with a flick of his wrist, the ninja deflected the blow with his blade, the force of the impact sending a shockwave through the room. Poison hissed as it dripped from the Heretic''s claws, burning through anything it touched, but the ninja never faltered, his focus unwavering.


    As the battle raged on, the Heretic grew more frenzied, his movements wild and unpredictable, but the ninja stayed one step ahead, his katana flashing in the dim light, leaving precise, clean cuts across the Heretic''s flesh. Poison dripped from the demon''s wounds, sizzling against the ground, but it wasn''t enough to stop him.


    The Heretic roared in frustration, his voice shaking the walls, and with a surge of dark energy, he lunged forward with terrifying speed, aiming to crush the ninja beneath his massive claws. But the ninja, his eyes flashing with resolve, sidestepped the attack, spinning gracefully as he brought his katana down in a deadly arc.


    The blade sliced through the air, humming with lethal intent.


    And then, in one clean, fluid motion, the ninja''s katana cleaved through the Heretic''s neck.


    The room fell into a sudden, deafening silence.


    The Heretic''s head, severed cleanly from his body, fell to the ground with a heavy thud, rolling lifelessly across the floor. His massive, demonic form stumbled for a moment, blackened poison still hissing from his skin, before collapsing to the ground in a heap. The dark energy that had once surrounded him flickered and died, leaving nothing but an eerie stillness in its wake. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ninja stood over the fallen body, his katana still gleaming in the dim light, not a single drop of blood on its flawless blade. His breathing was steady, calm, as if the battle had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience. With a soft click, he sheathed his katana, his eyes still locked on the lifeless form of the Heretic.


    William, still huddled in the corner of the room, stared wide-eyed at the scene before him, his heart pounding in his chest. The ninja had won¡ªhe had saved William from certain death. But even in victory, there was no celebration, no relief. The ninja''s face remained stoic, his expression unreadable as he turned away from the fallen Heretic.


    The room, now battered and broken, was filled with a heavy silence, and William could only watch in awe as the green-haired warrior stood


    amidst the wreckage, victorious.

 Chapter 36 - 36

    William, still huddled in the corner of the room, stared wide-eyed at the scene before him. His heart pounded in his chest, the rhythm erratic and loud in his ears. The room had fallen into a thick, suffocating silence after the battle, but his mind was still reeling from the carnage. The ninja had won¡ªhe had saved William from certain death. But even in victory, there was no celebration, no relief.


    The ninja''s face remained impassive, his expression unreadable as he turned away from the fallen Heretic, who now lay decapitated in a pool of hissing black blood.


    The room, once neat and orderly, was now utterly destroyed. The bed was half-crushed, the walls bore deep gashes, and the floor was scorched and cracked from stray attacks. The faint light from the flickering bulbs cast eerie shadows across the wreckage, giving the room a ghostly, almost haunted atmosphere. But none of that mattered to William.


    His attention was solely on the green-haired warrior standing amidst the wreckage, victorious, his blade as sharp and gleaming as when he first drew it.


    Gathering the courage that had abandoned him throughout the fight, William finally spoke. His voice was low and cracked, shaking with the residual fear coursing through his veins.


    "W-Who¡­ who are you?"


    The ninja turned slowly, his gaze locking onto William. The moment their eyes met, William''s entire body froze, as if the weight of the ninja''s presence alone had rooted him in place. All the hairs on his body stood on end, an instinctual response to the danger he sensed in this man, a predator sizing up his prey.


    "You don''t need to know," the ninja replied coldly, his voice as sharp and detached as his katana.


    Without another word, the ninja pulled out a small handkerchief and began wiping the black blood from his sword with slow, deliberate strokes. The silence in the room was deafening. Each movement of the cloth against the blade seemed louder than it should''ve been, and William couldn''t help but wonder how someone so powerful, so terrifying, could exist.


    Unable to resist his curiosity, William took the opportunity to activate his Third Eye and focus on the ninja, hoping to glean some kind of information about the warrior who had just fought a demon and won so effortlessly. As soon as William''s gaze landed on the ninja, the man stopped wiping his sword. The tension in the room skyrocketed.


    The ninja turned his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "What do you think you''re doing?" he asked, his voice laced with a dangerous edge. He began walking toward William, his steps slow but deliberate, each one sending a shiver down William''s spine.


    "Let me warn you," the ninja continued, his tone dropping to a cold, almost lethal whisper. "I was given two orders: to protect you¡­ or to eliminate you. And I can still fulfill the second order."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. Shit! he thought, his mind racing. I got too arrogant. I didn''t think someone could sense it when I''m using the Third Eye. Shit, just when I thought I was safe, he''s also going to kill me!


    As the ninja drew closer, the pressure was almost unbearable. But then, just as suddenly as he had started, the ninja stopped. His gaze shifted to the window, and in an instant, he disappeared. Just like that, he was gone.


    William sat there, unmoving for a long moment, his body trembling. He slowly scanned the room, his breath still ragged, to make sure the ninja was truly gone. Only the half-destroyed room and the lifeless body of the Heretic remained.


    With a heavy sigh, William finally allowed himself to relax. "Well¡­ that went well," he muttered to himself. "Looks like I''m not dying today."


    From within his mind, the system''s voice chimed in. How can you die when you have the system of the Shadow Lord?


    William rolled his eyes. "And where exactly was the ''almighty Shadow Lord system'' when I was about to get killed?"


    The system''s response was unbothered. You have to get stronger, fast. They''re not going to stop coming.


    William nodded grimly. "Yeah, that''s the plan¡ªto get stronger fast."


    He slowly stood up from the corner he had been huddled in, the weight of everything hitting him all at once. His legs were still shaky, but he forced them to move as he approached the Heretic''s lifeless body. Kneeling down beside it, he made sure not to let the disgusting black blood touch him.


    "If I heard right¡­" William murmured to himself, "the ninja called this guy an Anbu." He furrowed his brow, then mentally asked the system, "What''s an Anbu?"


    The system''s response was more serious than usual. There are classes among the Heretics. The one that attacked in the tunnel was from the lowest class. The Anbu, however, are the third strongest class of Heretic. They''re only beneath the Pillars and the King. Although they''re the third strongest, they specialize in assassination.


    Their powers are equivalent to the generals of military bases.


    William''s eyes widened in shock. "Equivalent to a military base general?"


    Though he hadn''t witnessed General Zhao''s full strength when he came to save them in the tunnel, William had heard stories from other students. They spoke of how effortlessly the general dealt with the enemy. And now, the system was telling him that someone as powerful as that had just tried to assassinate him.


    Which begged the question¡ªwho was the ninja who had so easily defeated someone of the general''s caliber? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William''s thoughts raced as he looked down at the Heretic''s body again. Carefully, he started searching through the Anbu''s pockets, making sure not to touch the poisonous skin. After a moment, his hand brushed against something small and round. He pulled it out carefully¡ªa shimmering crystal orb, surrounded by intricate, swirling patterns that resembled sound waves.


    William''s eyes narrowed. He used the Third Eye to inspect the orb, and information immediately flooded his mind.


    ---


    Name: [Orb of Silence]


    Properties:


    1. Sound Absorption: Absorbs all sound within a designated area, making it inaudible to those outside.


    2. Confidentiality Charm: Prevents lip-reading, telepathy, or other forms of surveillance.


    Limitations:


    1. Range: Effective within a 10-foot radius.


    2. Duration: Lasts for 30 minutes, requiring reactivation.


    3. Requires Soul Essence for activation.


    __________________________


    "So this is the artifact he used to seal off the sounds in the room," William muttered, turning the orb over in his hands. "I wonder how much something like this costs¡­"


    Suddenly, a notification popped up in his mind: Would you like to store this item in your inventory? Yes or No.


    William blinked. "Wait, I can store things in the system?" he said, amazed. "But what if the system decides to steal my stuff?"


    The system replied, sounding irritated. What use would your items be to me? I was created by the Shadow Lord himself!


    William smirked. "Well, if you steal it, I''ll infect you with a virus."


    He mentally commanded, Yes, and the orb disappeared from his hand.

 Chapter 37 - 37

    The academy was bathed in the cold glow of moonlight. The night was silent, save for the distant chirping of crickets and the occasional rustle of wind through the trees. The peaceful air stretched from the quiet dormitories to the military base, where soldiers patrolled with alert eyes.


    But beneath the tallest building of Military Base 4, deep underground, the stillness was broken by the sounds of thunderous impacts.


    In an expansive underground dojo, the cause of the noise stood at its center¡ªa man holding a traditional Chinese hand fan. General Zhao, his muscled form steady and calm, unleashed arcs of lightning from his fan, each bolt striking a large block of vibranium positioned in front of him. The bolts crashed against the unyielding metal, but even vibranium wasn''t impervious.


    Cracks formed, and dents marred its once-smooth surface.


    He paused, admiring his handiwork then he exhale and said. "That was fast."


    A calm, cold voice echoed from the shadows behind him. "He''s weak."


    General Zhao chuckled, flipping his fan shut with a quick snap. "Only you would call an Anbu weak."


    The man stepped out of the shadows, clad in black ninja clothing, his green hair barely visible in the low light. It was the same ninja who had protected William.


    Zhao turned to face him. "So, what will you do next?"


    The ninja''s expression remained unreadable. "I''ll return to report at the mountain. The boy will be safe¡­ for now."


    Zhao''s brows furrowed slightly. "You could have taken him out of the room. You knew the Anbu''s body would explode. What if the boy had died?"


    The ninja''s voice was cold, without hesitation. "If he dies from that, then he doesn''t deserve the system."


    Zhao nodded in understanding, though his expression remained serious. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in William''s battered dorm room, the energy in the Anbu''s soul crystal swirled faster, gaining in intensity with each passing second. The same dark energy that had filled the tunnel before the explosion was now building again, and William knew what was coming.


    An explosion.


    His mind raced, heart pounding in his chest. I need to get out, fast! He scrambled to his feet, adrenaline surging through him. His eyes darted to the window, the only escape. Without a second thought, he grabbed a chair, every muscle in his body straining as he used all of his strength¡ªhis meager 6 points of strength¡ªand hurled it at the window.


    The glass shattered with a loud crash, fragments scattering into the night.


    Without hesitating, William leapt after the chair, throwing himself through the broken window into the cold night air. The wind slapped against his face, the frigid sting making his eyes water as he plummeted toward the ground. His heart raced, and for a split second, he wondered if this was how it would all end.


    Looks like I''m really going to die today, he thought, curling into a ball as he braced for impact.


    Behind him, the explosion tore through the dorm room with a deafening roar, a shockwave of dark energy following in its wake. The blast rattled the air around William as he tumbled helplessly through it.


    At least I can be a handsome ghost if my face is intact, he mused bitterly, just before everything went black.


    ---


    At the academy''s highest floor, in the principal''s office, the sound of the explosion echoed through the quiet night. The principal, seated behind his desk, flinched as the noise reached his ears. His face twitched in irritation, his knuckles tapping against the wooden surface.


    "I can''t believe an Anbu failed," he muttered, his voice laced with disbelief.


    ---


    The smell of antiseptic filled William''s nose as his eyes fluttered open. The bright, sterile white ceiling of the school clinic greeted him, and the distant sound of soft footsteps and medical machines created a low hum in the background. His body felt heavy, sore from head to toe.


    He groaned as he sat up, his limbs protesting the movement. Beside him, Miss Mona stood, her worried face softening slightly when she saw him awake. Two soldiers, standing guard near the door, watched quietly.


    "Are you okay?" Miss Mona asked, her voice gentle.


    William nodded slowly. "Yeah, I think so."


    Before he could ask anything more, a doctor entered the room, checking his vitals and running a quick scan. After a few minutes, the doctor spoke, "You''ll be fine, but you''ll need to rest for at least a day."


    William barely had time to digest the news before one of the soldiers stepped forward. "You are to report to the principal''s office as soon as you are discharged."


    Miss Mona gave him a reassuring smile. "Get some rest first, William. You''ll need it." She turned to leave, her heels clicking softly against the clinic floor as the soldiers followed behind her.


    Alone in the quiet room, William let out a long sigh, staring at the ceiling as his thoughts spiraled. Somehow, I managed to survive that¡­


    He called up the system interface in his mind. The familiar display appeared, and immediately his attention was drawn to a red dot flashing in the corner. It was on the quest tab. His pulse quickened as he clicked on it, revealing the details of the quest he hadn''t even known existed.


    ---


    Quest Complete: Survive the Anbu Attack


    Reward 1: +2 Level Up


    Wow, William thought, his eyes wide. That''s big¡­ for doing nothing except almost peeing my pants.


    ---


    Reward 2: Ability: Immunox


    ---


    Ability Description:


    Grants complete immunity to all types of poisons, toxins, and venoms.


    Effects:


    1. Neutralizes poison damage.


    2. Eliminates existing poisons in the system.


    3. Enhances detoxification processes.


    4. Blocks poison-based status effects (paralysis, blindness, etc.).


    ---


    William''s eyes widened, and he almost rolled out of bed in shock. "Poison immunity?" he whispered to himself, barely able to contain his excitement. Poison is a powerful ability, especially since it''s so subtle, and now I''m completely immune to it? He grinned like a kid at Christmas, his heart racing. And the best part? It was a passive skill.


    No soul essence required.


    "Now you''re really living up to being created by the Shadow Lord," he whispered with a smirk, leaning back into the pillows with newfound confidence.

 Chapter 38 - 38

    Wlliam lay on the hospital bed, staring at the white ceiling with a mix of exhaustion and relief. The events of the previous night felt surreal, but somehow, he had made it through. His body ached slightly, but it was nothing compared to the storm raging in his mind. With a thought, he summoned the system interface, and his status screen appeared before him.


    ---


    [Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Level: 5


    Experience Value: 100/400


    Strength: 6 (+2)


    Agility: 5 (+2)


    Endurance: 5 (+2)


    Skills:


    [The 3rd Eye Level 1]


    [Darkseer Level 1]


    [Immunox]


    Attributes:


    [Shadow Being]


    [Child of Thunder]


    ---


    Level 5 already? William thought. I was barely level 3 a few days ago¡­ His mind raced, piecing together everything he had been through since entering the academy. The skills he had gained, the powers he was slowly developing, and the enemies that seemed to lurk everywhere, even in his own room. He had narrowly escaped death, and the system had rewarded him handsomely for it.


    Before his thoughts could spiral further, the door creaked open. Miss Mona walked in, her presence as composed and graceful as always, holding a basket of food in her hands. She placed it on the table beside William''s bed and gave him a quick look, raising an eyebrow.


    "You look like you''ve seen a ghost," she teased.


    William chuckled weakly. "Well, I almost became one."


    Miss Mona smirked and opened the basket, revealing a simple meal. She handed him a plate. "Eat up."


    William looked at the food with gratitude. His stomach growled at the sight, and he eagerly took the plate. "Did you make this?"


    "Dream on," she replied with a mock scoff, shaking her head. "The cafeteria staff did."


    As William ate, Miss Mona sat by his side, watching him closely. "The General told me to warn you," she said, her voice dropping slightly, "Be careful when you meet the principal today."


    William nodded, but a knot tightened in his stomach. He didn''t need to be told twice. The principal had a reputation, and after what had happened last night, he doubted the meeting would be a pleasant one.


    After finishing his meal, the exhaustion from the night before caught up with him, and his eyelids grew heavy. Miss Mona stood up and told him to rest. William nodded, sinking deeper into the bed. Before long, sleep took him.


    ---


    The next morning, William awoke feeling refreshed. The aches in his body had faded, and his mind was clear. Modern treatment really is impressive, he thought as he stretched. His torn clothes from last night had been replaced with plain, comfortable garments, and a nurse came to inform him that he had been officially discharged.


    As he left the clinic, the weight of the upcoming meeting with the principal weighed on his mind. But first, he needed food. The cafeteria was his next stop.


    Upon entering, William immediately felt the weight of dozens of eyes on him. Conversations hushed as students turned to stare, whispers spreading like wildfire.


    "Did you hear? It was his room that exploded."


    "I heard he barely made it out alive."


    Ignoring the attention, William headed to his usual corner, grabbed a plate of food, and sat down. He stabbed at his food with his fork, doing his best to block out the murmurs.


    Suddenly, someone slid into the seat beside him. He glanced up, half-expecting another soldier or some curious student, but it was Sofia. Her blue hair framed her face, and her eyes sparkled with curiosity and something close to concern.


    "I heard you almost died last night," she said, her tone expressionless. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William smirked, shoving another spoonful of food into his mouth. "Yeah."


    Sofia leaned in closer. "What happened?"


    "Let''s just say, I got out before things got¡­too messy," William replied cryptically, not wanting to dive into details. He wasn''t sure who he could trust just yet, even someone as innocent-looking as Sofia.


    ---


    After the meal, William made his way toward the principal''s office. The cold tension in his gut returned as he approached the door. He knocked, and after a few seconds, the door creaked open.


    The office was dimly lit, a heavy atmosphere lingering in the air. The principal sat behind his large, imposing desk, his sharp features and slicked-back hair giving him an air of authority and menace. He reminded William of a classic Sony villain¡ªthe kind you''d expect to twirl a mustache if he had one.


    "Sit," the principal said, his voice cold and demanding.


    There were two other soldiers in the room. William obeyed, sinking into the chair across from the desk. The principal''s gaze was sharp, as if he could see through William''s lies before he even spoke.


    "Tell me what happened," the principal ordered.


    William cleared his throat and began the story he had prepared. "A beeping sound woke me up. I saw a device blinking red and knew something bad was about to happen. I had no time to think, so I grabbed my things and jumped out of the window."


    The principal didn''t seem convinced. His eyes narrowed as he studied William. Then, he slid a strange device across the table toward him. It looked like a metal helmet, wires and sensors attached to it.


    "Put it on," the principal ordered. "This device detects lies. Let''s restart shall we."


    William hesitated, eyeing the device warily. But he didn''t have much choice. He placed the helmet on his head, its cold metal pressing against his scalp. As soon as it clicked into place, a system notification appeared before his eyes.


    ---


    [Foreign Ability Detected]


    Allow?


    Yes


    No


    ---


    William quickly sent a mental command: No.


    The system responded in an instant, blocking the device''s ability from interfering with him. The principal''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained silent, leaning back in his chair as he continued to interrogate William.


    "Tell me what happened last night," the principal repeated, his tone more forceful this time.


    William calmly retold his fabricated story, adding the necessary details and keeping his voice steady.


    The principal''s gaze remained fixed on him. "And you expect me to believe that?" His voice was low and dangerous.


    "It''s the truth," William replied, forcing himself to meet the principal''s eyes without flinching.


    The room was thick with tension as the principal stared him down, but the device remained silent. No alarms, no detection of lies. After a long, agonizing moment, the principal leaned back in his chair with a sigh of frustration.


    "Fine," he said, though his tone made it clear he wasn''t fully convinced. "You''ll be transferred to a new room. The academy will compensate you for the belongings you lost in the explosion, and go collect your new materials."


    William nearly grinned, knowing his things were safe in the system''s inventory. The promise of compensation was an unexpected bonus.


    The principal gave him a long, hard look before dismissing him with a final warning. "Tread carefully, boy."


    Willia


    m nodded and left the office, his heart still racing. He had survived another interrogation, but he knew this wasn''t the end. Far from it.

 Chapter 39 - 39

    William left the principal''s office, his mind still reeling from the events that had just transpired. He had narrowly avoided exposing himself during the interrogation, but now he had a different task: settling into his new room. After walking across the academy grounds, he reached the admissions building and collected his materials.


    As expected, they handed him a familiar box and gave him his new room number¡ªRoom 092.


    Carrying the box under one arm, William made his way to the dormitory. As he stood at the door, he heard the chatter of his new roommates inside. He groaned internally. "So much for having the room to myself," he muttered. "There goes my plan of bringing belles here every day."


    He sighed and mumbled, "I just hope none of them have a thousand baby oils lying around."


    With that thought, he pushed the door open, stepping inside to a sight he wasn''t quite prepared for. Two boys were standing on opposite sides of the room, glaring at each other with such intensity that it felt like the air between them might ignite. William immediately recognized one of them¡ªLiam, the red-haired boy who had caused chaos at the cafeteria.


    The other boy had vibrant green hair, standing out like a beacon in the dimly lit room.


    Their heated stares intensified, and before William could say a word, the silence broke. Without warning, Liam lunged toward the green-haired boy, who deftly dodged, causing them both to race around the room at insane speeds. William barely kept up with their movements, his eyes struggling to follow their rapid dashes.


    Objects scattered across the floor¡ªbooks, pillows, and even clothes flying as the two boys zoomed around.


    William blinked. What the hell?


    Liam, who was chasing the green-haired boy, started grabbing whatever was within reach and hurling it at him¡ªbooks, shoes, anything he could get his hands on. But the green-haired boy was faster. He dodged every single item with almost supernatural agility, a smirk plastered across his face.


    As the chase escalated, William muttered under his breath, "Not my face, not my¡ª"


    Just as William muttered, "Not my face, not my¡ª" the air in front of him seemed to shift. Before he could react, one of the books Liam had thrown flew toward him with the force of a cannonball.


    WHAM!


    The book smacked into William''s face, sending him stumbling back. The sharp sting shot through his nose and cheek, and he dropped the box he was holding, its contents spilling out across the floor. He blinked in stunned silence, his vision blurring for a moment. His face throbbed painfully as the sound of the room rushing back to normal hit his ears.


    "Shit," he muttered, rubbing his sore cheek. His eyes watered from the force of the blow, and he let out a long, frustrated sigh. "Great¡­ not even two hours here, and I''m already getting attacked by flying textbooks."


    The two boys froze mid-chase, finally noticing William standing there, his face flushed with irritation and pain. Liam blinked, looking almost sheepish as he lowered his hand, realizing what he''d just done. Gavin, on the other hand, barely suppressed a laugh, though his lips twitched as if fighting back the urge.


    William''s eyes burned red with a mix of frustration and annoyance. He picked up his fallen box with a grunt and stomped into the room, shooting both of them a withering glare. "Hey, you two. Watch where you''re throwing stuff!"


    Both boys stared at him for a beat longer before exchanging a glance, just now registering the fact that William was, indeed, their new roommate.


    William placed his box on the empty bed with an exaggerated thud, turning to face them with a deadpan expression. "I''m William. Your new roommate. No need to welcome me¡ªyou already did with a flying book."


    The green-haired boy¡ªGavin¡ªstepped forward, pointing a finger accusingly at Liam. "It''s this idiot''s fault! He said Messi is better than Ronaldo. Can you believe that?"


    Liam, unfazed, crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. "Because it''s the truth. Messi is better than Ronaldo. You''re the idiot."


    Gavin scoffed, his frustration clear. "You don''t know what you''re talking about. Ronaldo is the GOAT, and you''re delusional if you think otherwise."


    William, still rubbing his sore face, sighed and shook his head. As the two continued their argument, they turned to William, seeking his opinion like two kids looking for validation.


    "What do you think, William?" Liam asked, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    William paused, his gaze flicking between the two of them. He let out a tired sigh, resuming his unpacking. "I think you''re both idiots."


    The room fell silent for a brief moment before Gavin burst into laughter, clutching his stomach as he pointed at Liam. "He''s got a point, though!"


    Liam scowled but couldn''t hold back a small smile.


    "I''m Gavin, by the way. Aspiring football star and future GOAT." The green haired-boy said.


    Liam scoffed but smiled nonetheless. William shook Gavin''s hand, then gave Liam a sideways glance. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And I already know who you are, Liam," William said with a smirk. "Everyone does, after what you pulled in the cafeteria."


    Liam grinned proudly. "I was pretty cool, right?"


    Gavin twitched at Liam''s smugness, clearly annoyed, but didn''t say anything more. William simply shook his head, muttering under his breath, "Great¡­ I''m living with two idiots."


    After William finished arranging his things, it was time for lunch. The three of them left the room together, walking toward the cafeteria. As they entered, William immediately noticed the stares they were getting. Most of the students were whispering, stealing glances at them¡ªat Liam and William, to be specific.


    Ignoring the attention, William led the way to his usual corner, sitting down at the far end of the cafeteria. To his mild surprise, Gavin and Liam followed him.


    As they ate, Liam leaned over and asked, "So, William¡­ what exactly were you cooking in your room for it to explode?"


    William smirked, unable to resist a bit of mischief. He leaned forward, lowering his voice in a conspiratorial tone. "Do you really want to know?"


    Both Liam and Gavin nodded eagerly.


    William motioned for them to come closer. They leaned in, eyes wide with anticipation. William whispered, "It was an¡­ heretic."


    Gavin leaned back, shaking his head with disbelief. "If you don''t want to tell us, just say so. No way an heretic snuck into the academy."


    William shrugged, his grin widening. "Believe it if you want."


    Before they could question him further, Sofia appeared at the table, joining them. William introduced her to Gavin and Liam, and they continued chatting until lunch ended.


    ---


    Far from the academy, deep within a hidden lair, the Heretic King paced the stone floor, his breathing uneven. Sweat clung to his skin as his chest rose and fell in erratic breaths. The cold air of the chamber felt suffocating, wrapping around him like a vice.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open, and two of his servants entered, kneeling before him. One of them, trembling, spoke. "My Lord, the Anbu¡­ they were defeated."


    The king''s face twisted into a mask of fury. His hands clenched into fists, and with a sharp motion, he swung his arm toward the servants. In an instant, both of their necks snapped, their bodies crumpling lifelessly to the floor. He didn''t even flinch, his eyes dark and filled with cold fury.


    "Useless."


    He dismissed the other servants in the room with a wave of his hand, their feet scrambling against the floor as they scurried out. Once they were gone, he turned toward the large iron door at the back of the chamber, his breath shaky as he approached. The door groaned open, revealing a secret room cloaked in shadows. His heart pounded with anxiety, each beat a reminder of the stakes at hand.


    Inside, the darkness seemed to shift, as if alive. A voice, deep and sinister, echoed through the room. "The Anbu failed, didn''t they?"


    The Heretic King fell to his knees, his body trembling as he bowed before the unseen presence. "Yes, Master," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "But we will send two more Anbu to finish the job¡ª"


    "Silence," the voice interrupted, its tone sending a chill down the King''s spine. "Do you think sending more will make any difference now that those old men have intervened? Sending ten more won''t change a thing."


    The Heretic King swallowed hard, his throat dry, unable to speak.


    The voice seemed to hum with displeasure, the shadows around the room growing thicker. "No¡­ this is beyond the Anbu now. It looks like I will have to step out of the shadows myself."

 Chapter 40 - 40

    Morning broke with a bright, promising glow as the academy grounds came to life. Inside room 092, three boys stood in front of a large mirror, each adjusting the sharp, black-and-blue military uniforms that hugged their bodies.


    These uniforms weren''t just for show¡ªdue to the daily intense physical activities designed to fend off the looming threat of the beasts, all students developed well-defined physiques.


    In the center stood William, his deep black hair tousled yet oddly fitting against his sharp gaze. His broad shoulders were outlined perfectly by the sleek jacket, and his posture exuded a calm confidence.


    On his left was Gavin, his wild green hair contrasting with his cool demeanor. His lean, athletic body reflected his passion for speed, which William knew wasn''t just due to his intense training.


    Liam stood on William''s right, his fiery red hair mirroring his hot-headed personality. The uniform stretched across his muscles, but it somehow carried a rebellious air, as if it couldn''t quite contain his restless spirit.


    Gavin smirked, glancing at William. "You actually look decent in that, William."


    Liam pouted. "What about me?"


    Without missing a beat, Gavin shrugged. "You look like a dropout delinquent."


    And so began the familiar argument.


    "I do not look like a delinquent! This is a warrior''s body!" Liam protested, puffing his chest out.


    William chuckled, turning the conversation in another direction. "Speaking of which, Gavin, how did you manage to outspeed Liam yesterday?"


    Gavin grinned smugly. "I''ve got a speed ability, of course. There''s no way anyone''s outpacing Liam otherwise."


    William had suspected as much. No ordinary student could have been faster than Liam, whose super-speed was almost legendary at this point.


    With that, the three left the room, stepping out into the bustling academy halls. The atmosphere buzzed with excitement¡ªtoday was the day classes officially began. Students streamed in from all directions, their faces alive with anticipation. Conversations filled the air, and there was a palpable sense of eagerness mixed with nerves.


    When the trio reached the massive building that housed their classrooms, they entered Class 1-E. The room was spacious, designed to accommodate 50 students, with a large teacher''s podium at the front and a sleek television on the wall to display materials.


    The seating arrangement was straightforward¡ªrows of desks, with the trio choosing to sit in the middle, far enough not to catch too much attention, but close enough to still see everything clearly.


    As more students filed in, William noticed something peculiar. Many of the girls seemed eager to sit near him but were visibly intimidated by the sight of Liam, who had earned quite the reputation after the cafeteria fight. His wide, unsettling grin didn''t help matters.


    "Why are you grinning like a lunatic?" Gavin asked, narrowing his eyes at him.


    Liam''s smile widened. "Because it''s class time! This is exciting!"


    William smirked. "Lesson or not, it won''t be much use to you. You already have your ability."


    "Doesn''t matter," Liam said with a shrug. "It''s still going to be interesting."


    Before the banter could continue, Sofia entered the class, her presence as graceful as ever. But this time, she wasn''t alone. Walking beside her was a girl with long, flowing black hair, exuding an aura of elegance and power. The subtle but unmistakable bearing of royalty clung to her every movement, and the other students took immediate notice.


    Gavin gasped, his hand flying to his mouth. Liam, who hadn''t been paying attention, turned to him. "Why are you gasping like a fish?"


    "Don''t you know who that is?" Gavin whispered urgently.


    Liam blinked. "Uh¡­ should I?"


    Gavin looked at him incredulously. "Do you live in a cave?"


    Liam scratched his head. "Sort of¡­"


    William, curious, leaned in. "Do you know her, Gavin?"


    Gavin nodded vigorously. "That''s Princess Eleanor of Spain!"


    Liam snorted. "So what? Royalty doesn''t mean much nowadays, especially with the B10 involved. A princess is nothing compared to them."


    Gavin shook his head in disbelief. "You don''t get it. Spain was once poised to conquer the world during the civil wars before the beasts attacked. And her father¡­ her father''s been invited to join the B10 multiple times, but he''s refused. Word is, his power rivals theirs."


    That caught both William and Liam by surprise. William knew little about the world''s history due to his upbringing, but he did know one thing¡ªthe B10''s strength was unparalleled. The idea that someone could rival them was no small matter.


    As the boys processed this information, Sofia and Princess Eleanor approached their seats. Sofia greeted them with a friendly smile, introducing the black-haired girl as her roommate. Eleanor, in turn, introduced herself with a polite nod.


    Liam immediately stood up and tried to prostrate himself, much to Gavin''s horror.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Prostrating to royalty, obviously," Liam replied, completely serious.


    The class burst into laughter, and Liam stood up, grumbling. Gavin, turning red from embarrassment, apologized on his behalf. "I''m sorry about that. Liam''s an idiot."


    Liam waved it off. "No harm done, right?"


    Eleanor, with a smile, said, "I recognize you. You''re the one who knocked out Billy in the cafeteria, aren''t you?"


    Liam grinned, clearly pleased with himself. But then confusion flickered across his face. "Wait¡­ who''s Billy Stark again?"


    Gavin, holding his head in frustration, sighed. "Seriously, Liam, do you live under a rock?"


    Liam shrugged. "Sort of¡­"


    Gavin quickly explained Billy''s reputation, but Liam''s only response was a simple, unconcerned, "Oh." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, something else weighed on William''s mind. Using his Third Eye, he had scanned Eleanor''s power level. She was strong¡ªjust as strong as Liam or even stronger, with a formidable ice ability. He couldn''t help but wonder how many more students had powers rivaling the top in this school. He had to get stronger fast.


    Just then, Billy and his gang entered the class, passing by Liam without a word. Liam turned to Gavin with a smug look. "See? He''s not angry."


    Gavin looked uneasy. "I don''t know¡­ I have a bad feeling ab


    out this."


    At that moment, the teacher walked in, signaling the start of the lesson.

 Chapter 41 - 41

    The door to the classroom creaked open, and all eyes turned as a man shuffled in, dragging his feet across the floor. His appearance immediately caught everyone''s attention¡ªa disheveled figure with unkempt hair sticking out in all directions, worn-out clothes that looked like they hadn''t seen an iron in years, and dark eye bags that sagged beneath his hollow eyes.


    His posture was slightly hunched, and as he moved toward the podium, it was as if he carried the weight of the world on his shoulders.


    "Morning," he mumbled in a low, sluggish voice that barely reached the back of the room. The students exchanged curious glances. Was he drunk? His voice had that groggy, slurred tone that suggested he hadn''t had a proper night''s sleep in weeks. The room was filled with a hushed murmur, as everyone tried to figure out just what kind of teacher they had.


    "I''m Mr. John," he introduced himself, though he sounded like he would rather be anywhere else. He glanced at the students with little enthusiasm and added, "Welcome to the academy."


    Without any further pleasantries, he turned to the board and picked up a piece of chalk. His movements were slow, deliberate, and almost painful to watch, as if every motion required immense effort. He scribbled the words "Soul Crystal" on the board in jagged letters that barely looked legible. Then, he turned back to the class, eyes half-lidded.


    "This," he drawled, "is our topic for today." He leaned against the podium, scanning the faces in front of him with the same lack of energy. "What do you know about Soul Crystals?"


    Hands shot up across the room, eager to make an impression on this odd new teacher. He pointed lazily at a girl seated near the front. She was slim with long, flowing blonde hair that shimmered in the artificial light. The confidence in her posture was undeniable, and a smug smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    Standing up with an air of superiority, she said, "First of all, my name is Claire, and I''ll be the top student here."


    Several students rolled their eyes at the self-introduction, but she ignored them and continued, "A Soul Crystal is a vital organ, originally resembling a heart, but it transforms into a powerful crystal as it absorbs Soul Essence. The Soul Crystal acts as a storage vessel for this essence and links directly to an individual''s unique ability."


    Mr. John gave a slow, almost imperceptible nod. "Correct," he muttered. The lights dimmed slightly, and a chart of a human body appeared on the television screen behind him, displaying the placement of the Soul Crystal and various openings throughout the body.


    "Just like Blondie said," Mr. John gestured vaguely toward Claire, "the Soul Crystal is a vessel to store Soul Essence. The more essence it holds,.the brighter it is. And for those of you who haven''t form their soul crystal yet, your Soul Crystal will be dim." His voice was monotonous, almost hypnotic, drawing the students into the explanation despite his dreary tone.


    "But..." he continued, and a hint of challenge crept into his voice, "to activate an ability, you must first form a Soul Crystal. To do that, you need to draw in Soul Essence from the air and nature, moving it to your heart. Once your dim crystal is full, it breaks apart and reforms as a new, brighter one."


    A collective murmur spread through the class as the students processed the information. The tension in the room grew palpable, the air thick with curiosity and disbelief. Then, Mr. John dropped a bombshell that sent shockwaves through the room.


    "So," he said, his eyes narrowing slightly, "your assignment is to form a Soul Crystal before tomorrow''s class."


    Silence fell over the class for a brief moment before a ripple of incredulous whispers broke out.


    "Is he serious?"


    "That''s impossible!"


    "Nobody can form a Soul Crystal in one day!"


    The room buzzed with disbelief and anxiety, students glancing at each other, unsure of whether Mr. John was playing a cruel joke.


    Mr. John, seemingly unfazed by the uproar, raised a hand lazily to calm the class. "I know it''s usually said that it takes up to a week, but what if..." He let the words hang in the air, building suspense. "What if you were in a place where the Soul Essence is abundant? You''d be able to draw in more, faster."


    Gavin, one of the rowdier students, turned to Liam, his usual partner in crime. "How long did it take you to activate your Soul Core?"


    Liam puffed out his chest proudly. "Two hours."


    Gavin raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "I shouldn''t have asked."


    Then a student stood up and asked "Mr John what kind of place has more Soul Essence."


    Mr. John, almost ignoring the student question, continued in his same sluggish tone. "For those asking what kind of place has more Soul Essence, well... don''t you read? Soul Essence is abundant in nature¡ªplaces with plants, water... even in toilets due to¡ªwell, you know, natural stuff."


    A collective groan went through the room. The students were bewildered, a mix of disbelief and amusement spreading among them. Yet, despite the bizarre explanation, Mr. John''s closing words were almost inaudible, but filled with an intensity that caught some students off guard. "I''ll make you great," he muttered, "just like Sensei Lee made me."


    Without waiting for the bell to ring, Mr. John grabbed his bag and shuffled out of the classroom, leaving the students stunned and confused.


    On the academy grounds, five students, including William, walked toward the cafeteria. The afternoon sun shone lazily, casting long shadows across the walkway. Inside the cafeteria, they grabbed trays and served themselves food, sitting together at a table. The mood was light, with most of them chuckling about the odd lesson they''d just endured.


    But William was absentminded, barely touching his food. His mind was racing as he silently asked the system about Mr. John''s claim. To his surprise, the system confirmed the teacher''s words.


    Gavin noticed William''s distant expression. "Hey, what''s wrong?" he asked, shoving a piece of bread into his mouth.


    "Nothing," William replied, shaking his head. "Just thinking about what the teacher said."


    Gavin scoffed, leaning back in his chair. "Don''t worry about it, man. That guy''s crazy. No one can form a Soul Crystal in a day."


    The others nodded in agreement, and Liam, ever the arrogant one, chimed in. "Well, I did it in two hours, but, you know, I''m a genius."


    Gavin rolled his eyes. "Shut up, will you."


    Just then, William''s phone¡ªcurrently disguised as an earring¡ªpinged softly, alerting him to a new message. The device, which was like a neuro chip, projected the message directly into his mind.


    "$50,000."


    William''s brow furrow


    ed. Who could it be? Then it clicked¡ªGeneral Zhao wanted to meet him.


    Author''s Note: Don''t forget to drop a review. Thanks for reading. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 42 - 42

    William quickly finished his meal, his mind now focused on the message. He stood up from the table, pushing his tray aside.


    "Where are you going?" Gavin asked, his mouth half-full of food.


    "Somewhere," William replied, his tone distant. He didn''t offer any more details, and the others watched as he left the cafeteria.


    The academy grounds were still bustling with students heading to their next classes, but William had a different destination in mind. He moved quickly, weaving through the crowds and making his way toward the boundary wall, where the academy grounds ended and the military base 4 began.


    When he reached the wall, the guards, dressed in their usual dark uniforms, stood at attention. William pulled out a small wooden tag from his pocket and flashed it at them. The guards gave him a once-over, recognized the tag, and stepped aside without question. William slipped past them, entering the restricted area.


    The Military Base 4 was bustling with activities just like his first time here.


    The towering structure ahead of him was a large building, its exterior dull and gray. It seemed out of place compared to the more modern academy buildings. William entered the building without hesitation, heading straight for the elevator. The air inside was cold, sterile, with a faint mechanical hum in the background.


    The elevator doors slid open with a quiet hiss, and William stepped inside, pressing the button for the underground level.


    As the elevator descended, William felt a slight tension building in his chest. His breathing became shallow as the atmosphere around him grew heavier, a subtle feeling of suspense creeping up on him. He wasn''t sure what to expect from this meeting with General Zhao, but something about it felt different this time. The doors finally opened, revealing a vast underground dojo.


    The dojo''s walls were lined with various weapons and training equipment, but what stood out the most were the marks¡ªdeep, jagged slashes and dents that covered the walls. There were more of them than before, evidence of intense training sessions that must have taken place.


    The air smelled faintly of sweat and metal, a mixture that hinted at the hard work that had gone into every blow that had scarred the walls.


    In the center of the room sat General Zhao. His presence was commanding, even though he was seated, his posture straight and his expression unreadable. He looked up as William approached, his eyes sharp and calculating.


    "You got my message," General Zhao said, his voice a deep rumble that filled the room. There was no trace of humor in his tone, only a steely seriousness.


    William saluted out of habit. "Yes, sir."


    General Zhao waved a hand dismissively. "No need for formalities, William. Sit." His eyes softened for a moment, but it was fleeting. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William took a seat across from him, feeling the weight of the conversation that was about to unfold. The air between them was thick with unspoken tension, and the only sound in the room was the faint hum of the lights above.


    "So," General Zhao began, leaning back slightly, "I want to know about the Anbu who came after you."


    William''s mind flashed back to that night. He remembered the darkness, the swift and deadly movements of the Anbu assassin, and the chaotic battle that had followed. His heart raced as he recounted the events, but he carefully left out any mention of the artifact he had taken. That was now his, and no one was going to take it from him.


    He described the green-haired ninja who had intervened, how the body of the Anbu had exploded after a strange pulse of energy. As he spoke, he could feel the weight of General Zhao''s gaze on him, analyzing every word.


    When he finished, General Zhao nodded slowly. "You''re lucky to be alive, William. The Anbu are no joke. Even I can''t say with certainty that I''d come out unscathed in a fight with one of them."


    William''s brow furrowed. "Do you know who the green-haired ninja was?"


    General Zhao paused, rubbing his chin in thought. "I''ve heard rumors, but nothing concrete. Someone that strong, with green hair¡­ No, I haven''t encountered anyone like that. But I''ll look into it."


    The tension between them eased slightly, but William''s mind was still racing. General Zhao wasn''t the type to leave any stone unturned, which meant that whoever this green-haired figure was, they were either extremely dangerous or well-hidden.


    The general shifted the conversation, his eyes glinting with curiosity. "Your lesson started today, right? How was the class?"


    William chuckled, but there was frustration in his voice. "It was fine, I guess. But the teacher¡­ Mr. John¡­ he''s crazy. He expects us to form a Soul Crystal in a day. How is that even possible?"


    At the mention of Mr. John, General Zhao''s expression darkened for a moment, then softened into a faint smirk. "Mr. John, huh? Yeah, he''s a bit unorthodox, but he''s not entirely wrong. Forming a Soul Crystal in a day is possible¡ªif you''re in the right place."


    William raised an eyebrow, confused. "The right place? There''s no place around here that''s abundant in Soul Essence in the Academy except maybe¡­" He hesitated, then added, "...the toilet?"


    General Zhao let out a low chuckle. "That''s gross, William, but you''re thinking too small. I know a place, much more fitting. Somewhere with true abundance." He stood up suddenly, his posture firm as ever, and walked toward a desk in the corner of the dojo. He picked up a phone, the old-fashioned kind with a cord, and dialed a number.


    "Come down here," he said into the receiver, then hung up. Moments later, the hiss of the elevator door opening echoed through the dojo.


    A soldier entered the dojo, his boots clicking against the hard floor as he saluted General Zhao. "Sir."


    "Take this," General Zhao said, gesturing toward William''s earring. "Remove all tracking and bugs from it."


    The soldier nodded, took the earring-phone from William, and left without a word.


    William felt a wave of unease wash over him as he watched the soldier leave. He turned to General Zhao, who looked back at him with a calm, almost eerie expression. The general then smiled faintly and said, "Give me a minute. I''ll be right back."


    And with that, General Zhao le


    ft the dojo, leaving William alone in the cold, silent room.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    The academy grounds were still, the ambient hum of distant voices and footsteps blending into the soft chirping of crickets as night fell. Two figures could be seen slipping into the shadows, navigating the labyrinth of corridors with practiced precision. William glanced at the older man beside him, his brow furrowing.


    The young boy, dressed in a blue and black uniform that contrasted sharply with his dark hair, was growing more curious by the second.


    "General Zhao," William whispered, his voice barely audible as they rounded a corner, "why are we sneaking around like this? You''re the general, right? Isn''t your rank the highest here? We shouldn''t be creeping like criminals."


    General Zhao, a stoic figure cloaked in a black military uniform and wearing a nose mask, didn''t slow his pace. His face, mostly hidden behind the mask, was unreadable, but William caught the subtle amusement in his eyes as he flicked open his traditional Chinese fan, waving it lazily.


    "True, boy," Zhao replied, his voice low and gravelly, "I outrank everyone in Military Base 4 and the Academy 4. But sneaking around isn''t about rank. I''m not supposed to get too involved with the academy, and I''d rather not have the Principal suspicious."


    William''s curiosity piqued at the mention of the Principal. "Why not just arrest him? Interrogate him, even?"


    Zhao''s fan snapped shut with a sharp click. He turned to glance at William, his gaze piercing. "The Principal is nothing more than a pawn. To catch the king he serves, I need to keep him in play."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. The Principal? Working with heretics? The implications churned in his gut. If the Principal was a pawn, then the real mastermind had to be someone higher up the chain. The General?


    Or maybe one of the B10. The thought sent a cold shiver down his spine. If it were true, this was a catastrophe waiting to unfold¡ªfor humanity itself.


    They moved silently, passing the first-year building, and William''s mind raced as they headed toward the second-year building. For a brief moment, excitement flickered through him. The second-years would be stronger¡ªhe could test their strength. But to his surprise, Zhao veered sharply, leading them away from the academy buildings.


    "Where are we going?" William asked, a mix of curiosity and unease creeping into his voice.


    Zhao didn''t answer, leading them through a series of trees that seemed to grow denser with each step. One tree, then two, then three. Soon, they were in the heart of a forest¡ªbut not just any forest. Strange red plants lined the ground, their bright, blood-like hue stark against the moonlight filtering through the leaves. The air around them grew thicker, almost as if the forest itself was alive.


    The red plants caught William''s eye. He squinted at one of them and used his Third Eye, the ability that let him discern the essence of things. The name popped up in his mind, "Flower of Passion."


    Curiosity shifted to embarrassment as the description followed: "Aphrodisiac."


    William''s face flushed red in an instant. "What the hell?! Why would the academy have something like this growing in the open?" he thought, awkwardly glancing at Zhao, who was still striding ahead without a care in the world.


    Shaking his head, William redirected his Third Eye to examine the other flora around him. Most were harmless, even helpful, with healing properties. But one plant made his blood run cold.


    "You Are Dead." The ominous name appeared as he focused on a purple flower that looked deceptively beautiful. The description made his skin crawl: a deadly poison, tasteless, odorless, and colorless. Once ingested, it caused unimaginable pain¡ªlike thousands of needles piercing through the internal organs¡ªfollowed by death. No cure.


    Sweat beaded on William''s forehead as he made a conscious effort to avoid the purple plant, his every step now more calculated. The quiet crunch of leaves under their feet was the only sound as the tension grew. He quickened his pace, catching up to Zhao.


    "Is this the place?" William asked, his voice shaky but eager. The trees and plants around them practically shimmered with Soul Essence, a tangible aura of energy filling the air.


    Zhao shook his head, a smirk hidden beneath his mask. "Not yet, boy. A little farther."


    After what felt like an eternity of walking, they reached a small clearing. In front of them was a chasm, its depths shrouded in thick, swirling fog. The fog seemed unnatural, an impenetrable wall of mist that no light could pass through.


    William''s heart pounded in his chest as he stared into the void. "Are we¡­ going down there?" His voice wavered, uncertainty creeping in.


    Zhao''s expression didn''t change. "Yes."


    William cautiously approached the edge, picking up a stone and tossing it into the chasm. He waited for the clink of stone hitting rock, but no sound came. The fog swallowed the stone whole, and the silence that followed was deafening.


    Before William could react, he felt a hand press firmly against his back. Zhao''s voice, usually steady and calm, now carried a chilling undertone. "You shouldn''t have trusted me."


    A twisted grin curled on the general''s face as he shoved William into the chasm.


    William''s eyes widened in shock, his body plummeting into the fog. "Shit! I shouldn''t have let my guard down!" he thought, his heart hammering in his chest as the dense mist enveloped him.


    __________________________


    Far from the academy, atop a mountain draped in mist, sat a Japanese-style temple. Its ancient wooden structure exuded an aura of tranquility, the air filled with the soft rustle of wind chimes. Inside the temple, two old men sat across from each other, deep in a game of Go. One was dressed in a simple monk''s robe, his hands steady as he placed a black stone on the board.


    The other, garbed in a sleek black kimono, smirked as he watched the game unfold.


    Suddenly, the air shifted, though neither man seemed disturbed. A moment later, a figure appeared before them¡ªa man in a ninja outfit, his green hair barely visible beneath his mask. He knelt on one knee, head bowed in respect.


    The monk was the first to speak. "How was it?"


    The ninja didn''t lift his head as he responded. "An Anbu was sent, but the boy is safe."


    The monk''s expression remained calm. "Good." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man in the kimono, his eyes gleaming with amusement, interjected. "Did you see my student at the academy? Red hair, troublemaker."


    The ninja nodded. "Yes, master. He''s managed to get himself into trouble, as expected."


    The kimono-clad man chuckled. "What did he do this time?"


    "He fought with the son of one of the B10."


    The smile on the kimono man''s face faded slightly, while the monk placed his hands together, murmuring, "Gokya o makoto ni." The phrase was solemn¡ªa prayer for the deceased.


    "Rest in peace," the kimono man echoed.


    The ninja hesitated. "Master, the boy is not dead. Your student merely knocked him out."


    The kimono man''s eyes widened in surprise before he let out a hearty laugh, dropping his chess piece. "So, he didn''t kill him? That''s a first."


    The ninja continued, "The boy with the system and your red-haired student are now in the same room."


    The monk, still calm, nodded approvingly. "Good. Their destinies are intertwined."


    With that, the monk dismissed the ninja.


    "Return to the academy. We can''t let anything happen to the boy with the system."

 Chapter 44 - 44

    A dense, suffocating fog enveloped everything, swallowing even the faintest whispers of light. William was falling¡ªhis body an object plummeting through the void. The speed at which he hurtled downward was terrifying, his breath barely able to keep up. Shit, he muttered, his voice swallowed by the fog.


    His chest tightened, and his eyes darted upwards in a desperate attempt to catch a glimpse of the man who had pushed him, but all he could see was more of the impenetrable mist. The depths below seemed endless, and the uncertainty of when¡ªor how¡ªhe would hit the bottom gnawed at his mind like a ravenous beast.


    He couldn''t see the end, couldn''t feel anything except the chill of the air rushing past him and the weight of his impending doom. I''m going to die, he thought grimly, his pulse hammering in his ears. It wasn''t just the fear of death; it was the sheer helplessness that sent a wave of panic through his system. His fingers clawed uselessly at the air, the world around him a blur of nothingness.


    ---


    Meanwhile, standing at the edge of the deep chasm was a man holding a traditional Chinese fan, the delicate folds snapping open and closed with practiced ease. His face was an unreadable mask, but his eyes... his eyes held a dangerous glint, as if the fall had ignited some twisted amusement deep within.


    The man''s gaze remained fixed on the swirling fog below, his lips twitching into what could have been a smirk.


    The sound of rustling leaves broke the eerie silence. His ears perked up, and without turning fully, he cocked his head to the side. Emerging from behind a tree was a disheveled figure¡ªunkempt hair sticking out in all directions, dark eye bags sagging beneath hollow, tired eyes, and clothes so worn they looked as though they hadn''t felt the touch of an iron in years.


    The newcomer''s posture was hunched, his shoulders slumped in a way that suggested defeat or perhaps exhaustion. He shuffled up to the man with the fan and stood beside him, peering into the chasm below.


    "Why did you do that?" the man with the sunken eyes asked, his voice hoarse, carrying the weight of countless sleepless nights.


    General Zhao, as he was called, didn''t respond immediately. His shoulders began to shake as he tilted his head back slightly, and before long, a deep, booming laugh erupted from him. He laughed so hard he had to clutch his stomach, bending over as if the sheer force of his amusement was too much to contain.


    "Did you see that?" Zhao managed between bouts of laughter. "Did you see the look on his face? Priceless!"


    The disheveled man, still looking into the fog, shook his head. His tone remained flat, unimpressed. "We don''t have time for this," he said. "It''s almost curfew."


    Zhao wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, his laughter dying down as quickly as it had started. His expression shifted again, morphing into something more serious. He straightened up and glanced back at the chasm. Without hesitation, and with a final, dangerous glint in his eyes, Zhao leaped into the abyss, his body cutting through the fog like a blade.


    The wind whistled around him as he plummeted downward, faster and faster, tearing the fog apart as he passed.


    ---


    William, still falling, noticed something strange. The fog, thick as it was, began to thin, bit by bit, until there was none at all. His eyes widened. I''m close, he realized, his heart racing. Below him, the surface of the ground finally came into view¡ªa shimmering expanse of what looked like blue glass. No, not glass.


    Water. Relief flooded through him. Thank God, he thought, but then, just as quickly, his stomach dropped.


    At this speed, hitting water would be just as deadly as hitting solid ground.


    Gritting his teeth, he braced himself for impact. The moment his body collided with the water, a massive splash followed, his momentum driving him deep below the surface. But to his astonishment, the expected bone-crushing pain never came. Instead, a warm sensation enveloped him, seeping into every inch of his body. It felt... good.


    Cleansing. As though every impurity, every bit of exhaustion, was being washed away.


    William opened his eyes, expecting to struggle for breath, but found that he could breathe effortlessly underwater. This water isn''t ordinary, he realized, his mind racing with possibilities. Kicking his legs, he began to swim upward, the surface of the lake shimmering with a soft blue glow.


    ---


    When his head finally broke through the surface, William gasped, his eyes quickly scanning his surroundings. The lake was small, more like a serene pool, surrounded by stone walls and several cave openings, all of them dark and foreboding. The water itself emitted a soft, otherworldly glow, and it was in that glow that William spotted a figure leaning casually against the wall of one of the caves.


    It was General Zhao, his eyes closed, his fan resting at his side. The sight of him sent a surge of anger coursing through William''s veins.


    "That bastard," William muttered, swimming toward the shore with renewed fury. His uniform clung to his skin as he dragged himself out of the water, dripping wet and seething with rage. Zhao''s eyes fluttered open, a faint smile playing on his lips. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How''d you like the bath?" Zhao asked, his tone light, almost mocking.


    William''s fists clenched, his teeth grinding together as he glared at the man. "Was that fun for you?" he spat, barely able to contain his anger. "Did you enjoy throwing me into a death trap?"


    Zhao shrugged, the fan snapping open with a flick of his wrist. "Now, now," he said, fanning himself lazily. "Don''t you feel different?"


    William paused, confused. As much as he hated to admit it, he did feel... different. Lighter, sharper. His senses were heightened, and there was a strange sense of clarity running through his mind. He frowned, glancing down


    at his hands. "What... did that water do to me?"

 Chapter 45 - 45

    "What... did that water do to me?"


    Zhao''s smile widened. "Soul Essence," he explained casually. "That lake is full of it. Perfect for speeding up the formation of your soul crystal."


    William''s breath caught in his throat. Soul Essence? His eyes widened as he looked back at the lake, the soft blue glow now taking on a whole new meaning. The water wasn''t just water¡ªit was filled with something far more powerful, something that could give him the edge he needed.


    "So that''s why you pushed me," William muttered under his breath, the realization dawning on him.


    Zhao twirled his fan lazily, a smirk dancing across his face. "Did you think I did it just for fun?" His tone was dripping with amusement, but there was an edge of seriousness beneath it.


    William clenched his fists, still dripping wet but now more curious than angry. "If this lake is so valuable, why doesn''t the academy provide it for all students?"


    Zhao''s smile faltered for a moment, his gaze becoming more intense. He snapped the fan shut, the sharp sound echoing through the cavern. "Because I''m the only one who knows about this place," he said, his voice low. "And something this good... well, I''m not exactly keen on sharing."


    William narrowed his eyes. There was more to it, he was sure of it, but before he could press the matter, Zhao nodded toward the water. "Go back in," the general said. "You need to draw in more Soul Essence. The faster you form your soul crystal, the better."


    William hesitated, but the allure of the lake¡ªof the power it held¡ªwas too much to resist. He turned his back to the general, his wet clothes clinging uncomfortably to his skin. He began undressing, stripping down to just his underwear before jumping back into the lake. The water welcomed him, its warmth enveloping him like a comforting embrace.


    General zhao stood still looking at the soft glow of the lake and said "Because the river doesn''t work on humans, it only works on beasts." His eyes flashed with a dangerous glint.


    William dove deep, his body sinking toward the bottom, the glowing blue light growing stronger the further he went. At the bottom, he settled into a cross-legged position, the glow around him almost blinding now. He closed his eyes, calming his breath, and activated his Third Eye.


    The sight was breathtaking.


    Hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof small blue orbs swirled around him, like stars floating in the depths of the lake. Soul Essence, William thought, awe-struck. Each one pulsed with power, inviting him to draw them in. He reached out with his mind, focusing on the closest orb, and began the process of pulling it toward him.


    It was harder than he expected.


    The first orb resisted, as though some unseen force was tugging it in the opposite direction. Sweat beaded on his forehead despite the water around him, and William gritted his teeth, using more force. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the orb entered his body, sending a wave of warmth coursing through him.


    He guided it toward his heart, but just as it was about to enter, the orb shifted, moving to the opposite side of his body. What the...? William frowned, confused. But before he could think too much about it, another orb followed the same path, and then another. Only a few entered his heart, while the rest veered away.


    Something was wrong. He could feel it in the way his body reacted¡ªsome orbs obeying, others resisting. Is this normal? he wondered, panic creeping in. But he had no time to dwell on it. More and more Soul Essence poured into him, filling him up, and he pushed harder, guiding as many orbs as he could toward his heart.


    The fullness in his chest grew with each passing second. If he kept this up, he might be able to form his soul crystal by morning.


    Then, suddenly, muffled sounds reached his ears. His concentration broke. What''s that? The noise was faint but unmistakable. He shook his head, refocusing on the essence around him. But then, out of nowhere, a sharp sting shot through his body.


    William''s eyes snapped open.


    Above him, several lightning bolts crackled through the water, their electric light dancing ominously toward him. What the hell?


    Without hesitation, William swam upward, kicking furiously toward the surface. When he broke through, gasping for air, he spotted General Zhao standing at the edge of the lake, hurling more lightning bolts into the water.


    "What are you doing?!" William shouted, his voice hoarse from the sudden exertion.


    Zhao didn''t look the least bit concerned. He lowered his hand, the lightning disappearing as quickly as it had come. "I''ve been calling you for a while now," he said casually, not even bothering to hide his impatience. "You didn''t answer."


    William''s chest heaved as he dragged himself out of the water. "I''ve only been in there for thirty minutes," he protested, shaking his head in disbelief. "I can feel it¡ªI''m close to forming my soul crystal. Why stop now?"


    Zhao raised an eyebrow, an amused smile tugging at his lips. "Thirty minutes? Kid, you''ve been down there for more than four hours."


    William froze, his mind reeling. "Four... hours?" He repeated, trying to process the words. No, it couldn''t be. He had barely felt the passage of time.


    Zhao chuckled. "Yeah. Time works differently in there, I guess."


    William stared at the lake, his thoughts spinning. Time... He glanced at Zhao, frustration mixing with awe. "So, what now?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao waved his hand dismissively. "Go put on your clothes. We''re heading back. You''ve had enough for today."


    "But¡ª"


    "You can come back tomorrow," Zhao interrupted. "But I won''t be here to babysit you."


    William bit back a retort, dragging his damp clothes over to him.


    "Let''s go," he said, flicking his fan open with a flourish. "Unless you want to be punished for being out after curfew."


    William grumbled under his breath, finishing dressing. As he turned to follow Zhao, he looked up at the c


    hasm above them and frowned. "How are we going to climb back up?"

 Chapter 46 - 46

    The night draped itself over Military Academy 4 like a velvet cloak, the stars piercing through the darkness like shards of crystal. A gentle breeze whispered through the towering oak trees lining the academy grounds, carrying with it the scent of pine and the distant murmur of nocturnal creatures.


    The lampposts cast a soft, golden glow on the cobblestone paths, guiding the hurried footsteps of students scurrying back to their dorms before curfew.


    Groups of boys could be seen sprinting across the lawns, laughter bubbling up as they exchanged whispered stories of their evening escapades. A few had smudges of lipstick on their cheeks and collars, souvenirs from clandestine visits to the girls'' dormitory. One boy, in particular, lagged behind the rest.


    His steps faltered as he glanced back over his shoulder, eyes filled with a mix of longing and mischief.


    "Maybe I should turn back," he mused aloud, his imagination running wild with possibilities. "Most of the guys have already left. I''d be the only boy there..." A dreamy smile spread across his face, his cheeks flushing as fanciful scenarios played out in his mind. A sudden nosebleed snapped him back to reality.


    "No, no, not worth it, survive for another night" he chided himself, wiping his nose and picking up his pace toward the boys'' dormitory.


    Meanwhile, emerging from the shadowy forest that separated the first-year and second-year buildings was another figure. This boy moved with a quiet confidence, his dark hair tousled by the night breeze, framing a face that was both handsome and enigmatic. His eyes reflected the moonlight, giving them an almost ethereal glow.


    If the boy had been coming from the girls'' dorm, the room he was in would likely be filled with girls that will make one think a concert is going on. But his expression was one of subdued irritation.


    As he watched the other boys racing back, a muscle in his jaw tightened. "Why, why, why not me?" he thought bitterly. "They''re out there enjoying themselves, and I''m stuck in a cave with an old man." He let out a frustrated sigh, shoving his hands into his pockets. The memory of the red flower he had seen earlier that evening flickered in his mind.


    "Should I use that?" he pondered for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I don''t need that," he muttered to himself. "I''m enough."


    The boy was William. As he made his way across the campus, the soft hum of the System echoed in his mind. "At this rate, it may take eons for you to finish the box Mr. Beth gave you back at the orphanage," the System remarked, its tone a mix of mockery and concern.


    William rolled his eyes. "Do you think I don''t know that?" he whispered under his breath. "It''s not like I don''t want to. I just don''t have the time right now. Forming my soul crystal and getting stronger is more important."


    The System paused before responding, a hint of nostalgia in its voice. "That''s true. I''ve been there. But sometimes, you need to have fun and make friends. That was a mistake I made once."


    William raised an eyebrow, the System''s words piquing his curiosity. Did it just reference a past experience? he wondered. Sometimes, the System spoke as if it had once been more than just an AI¡ªalmost as if it had once been alive. It made William realized that he doesn''t know anything about the system and the Shadow Lord who he has supposedly inherited his power.


    Lost in contemplation, William arrived at the dormitory. The heavy wooden door creaked softly as he entered, the hallway quiet except for the distant sound of muffled laughter from other rooms. He slipped into his own room to find Gavin and Liam seated on their beds, both sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed. A faint glow surrounded them¡ªthe visible sign of drawing in Soul Essence.


    He moved quietly to avoid disturbing them, changing out of his damp uniform into comfortable nightwear. Just as he was settling down, Liam''s eyes opened, his gaze sharp despite the late hour.


    "You''re back," Liam said, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yeah," William replied softly. "Sorry if I disturbed you."


    Liam waved a hand dismissively. "No worries. I was just finishing up."


    William nodded and took his place on his own bed, sitting cross-legged and closing his eyes. The ambient Soul Essence in the room was faint compared to the overwhelming abundance he had felt in the lake earlier. Still, he focused his mind, drawing the ethereal energy into his body. The process was smoother now, the Essence flowing toward him like moths to a flame.


    As he guided the Soul Essence toward his heart, he felt that familiar resistance. Just as before, some of the energy drifted away, pulled toward the opposite side of his chest. Not again, he thought, frustration bubbling up. Breaking his concentration, he opened his eyes and glanced over at Liam.


    "Hey, Liam," he began hesitantly.


    "Hmm?" Liam responded, tilting his head in acknowledgment.


    "Is it normal for the Soul Essence to... I don''t know, avoid your heart? Like it''s being repelled or something?"


    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Avoid your heart? That''s a new one. Usually, the hardest part is drawing the Essence into your body. Once it''s in, it naturally gravitates toward the heart. It''s kind of like a magnet."


    William frowned. "So, it''s not normal then."


    "Not at all," Liam confirmed. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious," William lied, forcing a casual tone. "Thanks."


    He leaned back against the wall, deep in thought. If it''s not normal, then what''s happening to me? Determined to find answers, he decided to use his Third Eye on himself¡ªa first since acquiring the ability.


    Activating it, his vision shifted. He could see the intricate network of his own body¡ªthe flow of energy, the pulsating aura of his heart nearly filled with soul essence. "At this rate, I might be able to form my soul crystal tomorrow," he thought. But then, his gaze moved to the opposite side of his chest, where the stray Soul Essence had been drawn.


    There, nestled close to his heart, was another crystal. But this one was different¡ªdarker, with an almost tangible shadow enveloping it. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is that?" he whispered aloud.


    In his mind, the System''s voice quivered with something akin to surprise¡ªor was it fear? "Is that... No, it can''t be. A Shadow Crystal?"


    "A Shadow Crystal?" William echoed, his pulse quickening. "What does that mean?"


    But the System fell silent, leaving William with more questions than answers.


    __________________________


    Miles away, deep underground where the earth crust is visible and hot magna spilling was the ominous base of the Heretics. The sky above was a swirling mass of dark clouds, illuminated occasionally by flashes of crimson lightning. The air was thick with the scent of sulfur and something more sinister¡ªa palpable malevolence that seeped into the bones of anyone nearby.


    Inside the colossal structure, the usual stillness was replaced by a frenzy of activity. Hooded figures moved with purpose, their shadows flickering against the jagged stone walls illuminated by torches emitting an eerie green flame. The sound of chanting echoed through the vast chambers, a haunting melody that resonated with the dark energy permeating the air.


    At the center of the main hall stood a colossal, incomplete portal, its circular frame forged from obsidian and etched with runes that pulsed with an otherworldly glow. The structure crackled with raw power, tendrils of dark energy spiraling toward the ceiling like grasping fingers.


    Sitting upon a throne carved from black stone was the Heretic King, his piercing gaze fixed on the portal. Clad in ornate armor adorned with spikes and dark gemstones, he exuded an aura of unquestionable authority. His fingers drummed impatiently on the armrest as he watched his followers labor tirelessly.


    What made the scene even more unsettling was the presence of beasts among the workers. Creatures of various shapes and sizes¡ªsome resembling twisted versions of animals, others entirely monstrous¡ªmoved alongside the heretics. Their usual ferocity toward humans was absent, replaced by an almost docile obedience.


    The king''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "So, the beasts can be this tamed after all," he mused. It was a secret that had long baffled the military¡ªhow the heretics managed to control beings driven by pure instinct and aggression.


    A cloaked figure approached the throne and knelt. "My lord, the preparations are nearly complete. The portal will be ready as scheduled."


    "Excellent," the Heretic King replied, his voice echoing throughout the hall like the rumble of distant thunder. "Our master will soon descend upon this world."


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "And what of the military forces? They''ve increased their patrols along the borders and strengthened their forces."


    The king waved a dismissive hand. "Let them scurry like ants. They are blind to the true power that is about to be unleashed."


    He rose from his throne, the room seeming to darken even further as he did. Stepping toward the edge of the platform, he gazed down at the bustling activity below. The combined efforts of humans and beasts working in unison was a sight that filled him with a twisted sense of pride.


    "Soon," he whispered, more to himself than anyone else. "Very soon, the balance will tip in our favor. The age of the military and their false peace will crumble."


    A low growl resonated nearby, and a massive beast with eyes like burning coals emerged from the shadows. It bowed its head to the king, emitting a guttural sound that conveyed both reverence and anticipation.


    The king placed a hand on the Bear like creature''s head, his fingers digging slightly into its coarse fur. "Patience," he murmured. "You will have your time to revel in chaos."


    He looked back at the portal, its dark energy swirling more violently now. The runes along its frame glowed brighter, casting distorted shadows across the walls.


    "Prepare the final rites," the king commanded to no one in particular. "We stand on the cusp of a new era."


    As he spoke, the chanting grew louder, the voices of the heretics blending with the haunting howls of the beasts. The very air seemed to vibrate with a sinister harmony, a prelude to the impending doom that loomed over the world.


    In that moment, the Heretic King closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. "Master will be pleased," he thought. "And together, we will reshape this world into one where true power reigns supreme."

 Chapter 47 - 47

    The dim light from the dorm room flickered slightly as William sat cross-legged on his bed, staring intently at the glowing system interface in front of him. His breath was steady but shallow, his mind racing with questions after the system''s revelation. A Shadow Crystal? He had heard about Soul Crystals, of course¡ªevery student at the academy knew that their primary goal was to form one.


    But a Shadow Crystal? That was something else entirely. He asked the system about it, curiosity burning in his chest.


    "What is a Shadow Crystal?" William asked mentally.


    The system replied in its usual neutral tone, "It is similar to a Soul Crystal. The only person who has ever possessed one was the Shadow Lord. Even he only had a single crystal, not two, like you."


    That information hit William like a freight train. Two crystals? It was unheard of. No one in history, not even the legendary Shadow Lord, had wielded the power of both a Soul Crystal and a Shadow Crystal. William''s thoughts raced as he considered the possibilities.


    If his theory was correct, this meant he could wield two main abilities¡ªone linked to the Soul Crystal and the other to the Shadow Crystal.


    "Two abilities," he murmured, his mind swirling with the potential power he could wield. The academy had drilled into them how important it was to form a Soul Crystal, but what if he had access to even greater strength? This was an incredible boon, a gift he didn''t even know was possible.


    But there was no time to waste. He had to activate them both as soon as possible. First, he needed to complete his soul crystal, which was already nearing full formation. The shadow crystal could come after.


    Determined, William closed his eyes, shutting out the faint sounds of the dorm¡ªthe soft breathing of his roommates, Liam and Gavin, who were already deep in sleep. He began drawing in the scarce soul essence from the room, focusing on every minute particle of energy he could sense. The familiar tingle of the essence entering his body made him feel alive, but he knew it wouldn''t be enough.


    The atmosphere in the academy was notoriously thin with soul essence.


    Time passed in a blur as he pushed himself further, his body tingling with the growing pressure of the crystal forming. His breath grew heavier, sweat beading on his forehead as he forced the essence to accumulate within him. He could feel the crystal edging closer to completion¡ªjust a little more¡ª


    Grrrrr.


    The sudden, loud rumble of his stomach shattered his focus. His eyes snapped open, and the faint glow of the system interface faded from view. He let out a frustrated sigh, rubbing his stomach as hunger gnawed at him. The room was pitch dark, save for the dim light from the moon filtering through the curtains. Liam and Gavin were fast asleep, their soft snores filling the silence.


    With a groan, William got up from his bed and padded over to the mini fridge in the corner of the room. He grabbed a snack and ripped open the wrapper, sitting back on his bed. As he munched, his thoughts drifted back to the system. He wasn''t disappointed¡ªnot yet. He was getting stronger, even if progress was slower than he wanted.


    After finishing the snack, he tossed the crumpled wrapper into the bin and settled back onto his bed. "System," he muttered, sending a mental command.


    [Status.] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The familiar interface blinked into existence before him, listing his stats:


    [Status]


    Name: William


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level: 5


    Experience: 200/400


    Strength: 8


    Agility: 7


    Endurance: 7


    Skills: [The 3rd Eye Lv.1] [Darkseer Lv.1] [Immunox]


    Attributes: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Store Coins: 100


    "I''m definitely getting stronger," William thought with a smirk. His growth was steady, but once he formed both the soul crystal and shadow crystal, it would skyrocket. His future looked brighter or so he thought.


    With a satisfied sigh, he dusted off the crumbs from his bed and laid back, letting sleep take him.


    The next morning came quickly. Sunlight streamed through the curtains as William stretched out, his muscles stiff from the long night of soul essence gathering. Liam and Gavin were already awake, freshening up in the bathroom. The smell of morning wafted through the room, reminding William that it was a new day, and today he planned on forming his soul crystal.


    "Hey, you coming?" Gavin asked, poking his head out of the bathroom with a grin. "I swear, you sleep like a rock, man."


    "Yeah, yeah, give me a second," William grumbled as he rolled out of bed, heading to the bathroom to wash up.


    By the time they arrived at the cafeteria, the place was already buzzing with students. They found their usual spot, the corner table near the windows, and sat down with their trays. A few moments later, Sofia and Princess Eleanor joined them, causing the students around them to glance their way. The princess''s presence at the table draws attention.


    "William," Sofia started, her voice a little more serious than usual. "You came from the west, right?"


    William looked up from his plate, eyebrows raised. "Yeah. Why?"


    "I''ve been hearing some rumors," Sofia continued, her voice dropping to a whisper as she leaned closer. "That the heretics attacked the convoy coming from the west. The one transporting students to the academy."


    The table grew quiet as Sofia''s words settled in, everyone now focused on William. He hesitated for a moment, the memory of the attack flashing through his mind. The blood, the screams, the chaos¡ªit was something he hadn''t been ready to relive, but there was no escaping the truth.


    "Yeah¡­ it''s true," William replied softly, his eyes darkening as he set his fork down. "We were attacked by the heretics, but we managed to survive¡­ barely."


    Princess Eleanor leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. "How did you survive? I heard the heretics have been getting stronger, they are at their peak moment."


    "General Zhao," William said, his voice carrying both gratitude and awe. "He saved us. If he hadn''t shown up when he did, we wouldn''t be having this conversation right now."


    At the mention of General Zhao, Gavin''s eyes lit up like a kid hearing about his favorite hero. "Wait, the General Zhao?" he asked, leaning forward with wide eyes. "Are you serious? Is he really as fast as they say? I''ve heard stories that he moves like the Yellow Flash from the Leaf village!"


    William chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "I wouldn''t know, man. I was knocked out cold by the time he showed up."


    Gavin groaned in disappointment. "No way! You had a front-row seat to one of the greatest military legends, and you missed it? That''s just bad luck."


    Sofia laughed lightly, the tension at the table easing a little. "Well, at least you''re here to tell the story," she said, giving William a gentle nudge with her elbow.


    "Yeah," William agreed, though the weight of the attack still hung over him. The scars from that day weren''t just physical, and the heretics weren''t going to stop. He could feel it in his gut¡ªthey were planning something big, call it a hunch feeling.


    As they finished their breakfast and headed to class, the conversations around the cafeteria echoed the same complaints they had been hearing for days. Students murmured about the difficulty of forming their soul crystals, their voices a mix of frustration and defeat.


    "No way Mr. John expects us to form a soul crystal in a day," one student muttered to his friend as they passed by.


    "Yeah, it''s impossible. The guy''s nuts."


    William couldn''t help but overhear the chatter as they entered the classroom. His own soul crystal was close to completion, but he knew firsthand how tough it was. It wasn''t just about time; it took intense focus and a level of control most students hadn''t yet developed, and he also has the help of the lake.


    When Mr. John entered the classroom, he looked even more disheveled than the day before, his back slightly hunched as he limped toward the podium. His eyes scanned the room, a look of disappointment crossing his face as he took in the exhausted faces of the students.


    "Pathetic," he muttered, loud enough for everyone to hear. "None of you have managed to form a soul crystal yet?"


    The room fell silent, some students avoiding his gaze while others grumbled under their breath. Mr. John let out a mocking laugh, shaking his head. "I heard some of you idiots actually tried forming your crystals in the restroom. How did that work out for you, huh?"


    William stifled a laugh as Mr. John continued his rant, pacing back and forth across the front of the room. "The restroom has more soul essence, sure, but you can''t possibly focus in there with the smell. You''d be better off forming your crystal in a garbage dump!"


    The class chuckled awkwardly, but the tension remained. Mr. John wasn''t in the mood for jokes today.


    "We were supposed to talk about abilities today," Mr. John said, rubbing his temple as if dealing with a migraine. "How to link them to your soul crystals, but since majority of you haven''t form their soul crystal yet, we''ll have to put it on hold."


    He turned to the chalkboard and began scribbling furiously. "Instead, we''re doing history."


    The air inside the B10 meeting room was thick with tension, the dim lighting casting long shadows across the floor. Eleven chairs were arranged in a circle, with one larger and more ornate than the others¡ªthe leader''s chair, empty as always.


    The figures in the other ten seats were shrouded in darkness, their faces hidden as they spoke in low, grave tones. A woman''s voice, soft but firm, broke the silence first.


    "My sources tell me the heretics are planning something big," she said, her voice echoing slightly in the large room. "They''ve been spotted more frequently along the borders. Whatever they''re up to, it''s not small."


    A booming voice followed, filled with confidence and disdain. "Let them plan whatever they want," the man sneered, his hand igniting with a small, intense flame. "I''ll burn them all to ash if they try anything."


    The woman shot him a disapproving glance, but before she could respond, a third figure spoke, his voice calm but heavy with authority. "If they''re planning an attack, they must have something up their sleeve. The heretics wouldn''t be foolish enough to challenge us unless they were confident in their strength."


    A heavy silence fell over the room as the group contemplated this. Then, the calm voice spoke again, directing his attention to one of the figures¡ªthe head general.


    "Send word to all the military bases," he ordered. "Tell them to stay vigilant, especially around the academies. We cannot afford to lose any ground to the heretics."


    The head general nodded silently, his presence looming large even in the shadowed room.


    The calm voice then turned to the woman who had spoken first. "Keep gathering intelligence. I want to know everything about the heretics'' movements, and any potential allies they might have."


    The woman nodded in agreement, her figure retreating further into the shadows as the others began to leave one by one. Only the calm-voiced man remained, his gaze lingering on the large empty chair with the eagle and shield symbol engraved on its back.


    For a moment, the room felt colder, and the man''s eyes darkened with a sense of melancholy. "I don''t think I can do this without you," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Where are you, Lee? We need you back¡­ now more than ever."


    With that, he rose from his seat, the shadows swallowing him whole as he disappeared into the darkness, leaving the room silent once more.

 Chapter 48 - 48

    The atmosphere in the classroom was heavy with a sense of dread as Mr. John said those words "History". In their world of supernaturals, history is a fun topic that all kids like. Hearing about the past heroes and wars, it''s like a MCU movie.


    Mr John shuffled to the front, his steps slow, his back hunched. The dim lighting cast long shadows across his form, emphasizing the weariness in his every movement. The students sat in silence, their gazes fixed on the frail figure before them. William glanced around, noticing that everyone seemed tense, their breaths shallow, the anticipation of the lesson almost palpable.


    Mr. John began speaking in a low, weak voice, one that barely carried across the room. "I know you lot already know the history¡­ at least, the version they teach you. But history has many viewpoints, and I''m here to give you a different one."


    His eyes, dull but sharp as glass, scanned the room, measuring the reactions of his students. William felt a shiver run down his spine, and he wasn''t sure if it was because of Mr. John''s words or the coldness in the air.


    Mr. John continued, his voice growing slightly stronger as he recounted the events of the past. "It all started about a hundred years ago. Power struggles, territorial disputes, and the fight for scarce resources ignited conflicts across the globe. Nations turned on each other, and before anyone realized it, the Third World War had begun."


    The mention of war sent a chill down the students'' spines. Some fidgeted in their seats, while others leaned forward, their attention fully on Mr. John. The class was silent, save for the occasional rustling of paper and the soft buzz of the overhead lights.


    "Nuclear warfare ravaged the earth," Mr. John went on, his eyes distant, as if he were reliving the horrors himself. "Biochemical weapons were unleashed. Countries wiped each other out in an orgy of destruction. One of the nations said to be winning the war was Spain, but victory came at a price. Humanity lost almost half of its population."


    A hush fell over the room, the weight of the information pressing down on everyone. William swallowed hard. He had heard about the war, of course¡ªeveryone had¡ªbut hearing it spoken about in such detail, from someone who seemed to feel the weight of history on his own shoulders, made it more real, more terrifying.


    Mr. John''s gaze sharpened, and his voice took on a darker edge. "During this time of human destruction, as if to punish humans, creatures of unknown origins descended upon the earth. Dark, dangerous creatures, unlike anything humanity had ever seen. They destroyed everything in their path, killing humans in a frenzy of bloodlust. They had supernatural abilities that no weapon could touch.


    Humans had turned the world into a wasteland, and these beasts came to claim it."


    A collective shiver ran through the room. Even the bravest students found themselves sitting a little straighter, their bodies tensing. William''s mind flashed back to the tunnel, to the blood and the death. He knew all too well how terrifying the creatures could be.


    "Humanity was on the brink of extinction," Mr. John said, his voice barely above a whisper. "And then¡­ the Originals appeared."


    Whispers erupted among the students. William''s thoughts raced. The Originals¡­ He had heard of them, of course, the legendary figures who had fought the beasts and saved humanity. But hearing about them now, in the context of a world on the brink of collapse, made their legend feel much larger than life.


    Mr. John raised a hand, silencing the murmurs. "The Originals were people who possessed supernatural abilities passed down through their families for generations. They had remained hidden throughout history, but in humanity''s darkest hour, they came forward to fight."


    The tension in the room grew, the air feeling thick with both awe and fear. William could almost see the battles unfolding before him¡ªrivers of blood, bodies strewn across a ruined landscape, and towering beasts brought down by the power of the Originals.


    "They fought against the beasts for two long years," Mr. John continued, his voice heavy with the weight of that history. "They managed to kill the leader of the beasts, forcing the creatures to retreat to a faraway planet. But the war left humanity broken. Rivers flowed red with blood, and the earth itself seemed to weep."


    The room fell into an eerie silence, the only sound the soft hum of the air conditioning. Some students had gone pale, while others stared at Mr. John with wide eyes, their minds trying to process the sheer scale of the destruction.


    "The Originals, having saved humanity, began to teach the survivors what they knew," Mr. John said, his tone softening. "Abilities, soul crystals, spell tech¡­ a new era of knowledge and power. Humanity began to rebuild, faster than ever before. But as is the nature of mankind, peace didn''t last."


    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of Mr. John''s lips. "Humans turned on each other once again. Civil war broke out, this time more vicious than the last, as abilities and spell tech were used to slaughter one another."


    William felt his heart race. "Typical," he thought. Humans never seemed to learn from their mistakes.


    "The Originals, seeing their teachings used for destruction, stepped in once more," Mr. John said, his voice firm. "This time, not to fight the beasts. They took control, uniting the world under their leadership. The strongest of the Originals then became the B10¡ªthe ten ruling families of our world."


    The students sat in stunned silence, the weight of Mr. John''s words pressing down on them like a physical force. William''s mind spun. The B10¡­ They were the most powerful figures in the world, but to hear how they came to be made them seem almost god-like.


    "And that''s why you lot are here," Mr. John finished, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "To prepare for the day when the beasts return. The B10 knew that the threat still loomed, and that humanity''s strength had been drained. So they created this system¡ªa way to train the next generation to fight when the time comes." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 49 - 49

    The air in the room grew thick with tension, the students'' eyes wide as they processed the enormity of what they were hearing. The future felt more uncertain than ever.


    A boy in the back raised his hand, his voice trembling slightly as he asked, "How strong were the beasts?"


    Mr. John''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "I''m sure the students from the west already know how strong the beasts are."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. I definitely know, he thought, memories of the tunnel flooding back. The weakest beast had wiped out dozens of students in mere seconds. They hadn''t stood a chance.


    Mr. John picked up a marker and turned to the board, his movements deliberate. "The strength of the beasts, just like humans, is categorized into eight tiers," he explained, as he began writing on the board.


    Mr. John continued, writing the tiers as he spoke:


    Tier 1: Newborn


    Tier 2: Ferus


    Tier 3: Warrior


    Tier 4: Master


    Tier 5: Commander


    Tier 6: Ruler


    Tier 7: Titan


    Tier 8: Apex


    (Author''s Note: For simplicity, we''ll be using just the tier numbers. There''s no need to memorize the names. For example, just remember "Tier 1 beast" or "Tier 5 beast.")


    The room was silent as Mr. John turned back to face the students. "Those of you who haven''t formed your soul crystal are still considered ''mundane.'' Once you do, you''ll be in Tier 1."


    A student near the front raised his hand, his voice filled with curiosity. "How do we advance in tiers?"


    Mr. John''s expression darkened. He leaned against the desk, his eyes scanning the room. "You''ll have to break your heart."


    The students'' faces paled, their eyes wide with shock.


    The class fell into a stunned silence as Mr. John''s words hung in the air. Break your heart? The phrase seemed more poetic than practical, yet something about the way Mr. John said it sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    A girl seated at the front, her face paling, whispered to the boy next to her, "Did he mean that literally?" Her voice was barely audible, but the tension in her tone was unmistakable.


    The boy didn''t reply, his wide eyes glued to Mr. John, who continued pacing in front of the board. He didn''t offer any clarification, allowing the students to stew in their thoughts before finally explaining.


    "To advance in tier," Mr. John said, "you must fill your soul crystal with enough soul essence until it can no longer hold any more. Then, and only then, will it break¡ªtransforming into a new, stronger soul crystal."


    Several students let out audible sighs of relief. It wasn''t their literal heart they had to break, after all, but something inside them that seemed far more abstract yet no less dangerous. William wasn''t sure which was worse.


    "The first method," Mr. John said, continuing his lecture, "is the slowest. You draw in soul essence from the nature around you¡ªgradually, over time." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A boy in the middle row raised his hand, his voice sharp with skepticism. "Isn''t that too slow, though? Once one form a Soul Crystal, it becomes harder to draw in Soul Essence into the body."


    Mr. John''s expression didn''t change. He had probably been asked this question hundreds of times before. "That''s the problem, isn''t it? The first method is slow. It can take years, sometimes even decades, depending on your potential and the amount of essence you can absorb naturally."


    There were murmurs around the room. William felt a wave of impatience stir within him. Years? He didn''t have that kind of time. If it takes years for those with one crystal, how many years will it take him with 2 crystals.


    Mr. John''s voice cut through his thoughts. "The second method," Mr. John went on, "is to use a catalyst. Artifacts, soul potions, and other objects can increase the speed at which you absorb essence."


    Some of the students perked up at the mention of artifacts. Money always bought an advantage.


    "Of course," Mr. John added with a wry smile, "this method is expensive. Catalysts aren''t cheap and unless you have access to significant resources, you won''t be able to rely on them for long."


    William''s thoughts immediately drifted back to Mr. Beth''s gift. He had one soul portion, but it was a precious resource¡ªsomething he needed to use wisely since he has to fill two crystals. The thought of burning through it too quickly sent a nervous pang through him. He wasn''t ready to squander such a rare advantage.


    Mr. John''s tone grew darker. "The third and final method is the fastest, but it''s also the most dangerous. You can absorb the soul crystals of beasts."


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the class. The mere mention of beasts always had that effect¡ªunease and excitement in equal measure. William''s muscles tensed involuntarily at the thought. His mind flashed back to the tunnel and the carnage the creatures had caused. Absorbing the soul crystals of beasts? It sounded insane.


    "When a beast dies, it leaves behind its soul crystal," Mr. John explained. "If a human absorbs the crystal, the soul essence inside it transfers to their own, filling their crystal faster."


    William could feel his heart pounding in his chest. He knew where this was going, and it didn''t sit well with him.


    Mr. John didn''t disappoint. "But there''s a catch. You have to kill the beast first."


    The air in the room grew thick with tension. Some students glanced nervously at one another. Others clenched their fists or stared blankly ahead, as if mentally preparing themselves for the reality of what Mr. John was saying.


    Before anyone could ask more questions, a boy seated near the back stood up, clearing his throat nervously, his voice shaky. "But what if¡ª"


    The sharp sound of the bell ringing cut through the room, signaling the end of class. Mr. John didn''t even spare the boy a glance. Without another word, he packed up his belongings, slung his worn-out bag over his shoulder, and left the room, leaving the boy standing awkwardly with his question hanging in the air.


    William sighed in relief. At least Mr. John didn''t leave before the bell today. He gathered his own things, but his mind was far from at ease. The thought of advancing through tiers, of absorbing soul crystals from beasts¡ªit all seemed so far beyond what he was ready for. And yet, deep down, he knew he would have no choice.

 Chapter 50 - 50

    After the class, the group of five exited the room, their footsteps echoing down the wide stone corridors of the academy. The air was thick with a mixture of tension and exhaustion, typical after a session with Mr. John. The clatter of dishes and low murmur of conversation guided them towards the cafeteria. William walked among them, silent and distant, barely acknowledging the sounds around him.


    At the lunch table, Eleanor glanced at William, noticing how he picked at his food without much interest before standing up abruptly. "I''ll catch you guys later," he muttered, his voice low, almost as if he wasn''t fully there.


    As he left, Eleanor turned to the others, confusion evident in her eyes. "What''s the deal with William lately? He''s been acting... off."


    Gavin shrugged, chewing thoughtfully before responding, "He''s probably trying to form his soul crystal. Get an ability fast, you know? He''s an orphan, after all. That''s his only real shot."


    William sprinted through the academy''s outer courtyard, his legs burning but his mind set. Ahead, the forest stretched out before him, the red flowers brushed against his legs as he ran, their petals soft against his skin, but he made a conscious effort to dodge the purple flowers scattered across the grass. Time was slipping away, and he couldn''t afford any distractions.


    The foggy chasm loomed in the distance, shrouded in mist and mystery. William reached the edge and didn''t hesitate. He jumped.


    The rush of wind caught him, pulling him into the abyss as the thick fog swallowed him whole. His sight vanished, replaced by a disorienting gray swirl that clung to his skin. His breaths came in short, shallow gasps, the air in the chasm damp and cool, making his lungs work harder. For a moment, he felt weightless, suspended in the nothingness of the fog.


    Then, the mist began to thin, slowly revealing the shimmering surface of the magical lake below. Without hesitation, he plunged into the water with a loud splash, the cold liquid engulfing him. The impact drove him deep, bubbles rising quickly as he descended, until his feet touched the rocky bottom of the lake.


    William sat cross-legged on the lake''s floor, the world above him a blur of moving water and distorted light. The magical essence in the air mingled with his breath, and he focused, shutting everything out. He needed to draw in as much soul essence as possible. Today was the day. Today, he would form his soul crystal.


    With each inhale, the soul essence seeped into his body, spreading through his veins like a cool breeze on a hot day. Some of it gathered in his heart, while the rest drifted toward the shadow crystal within him, an ever-present reminder of his otherworldly nature.


    Time blurred. William wasn''t sure how long he had been there, pulling in the essence of the lake, allowing it to flood his core. His mind became a void, focused solely on the cycle of absorption. Then, it happened¡ªa soft chime in his consciousness, a notification from the system.


    [Your heart is full of soul essence. Your soul crystal will now be formed.]


    William''s lips curved into a smile. "Finally."


    It felt as though all the impurities within his heart were being washed away. Warmth spread through his chest, a soothing, peaceful sensation that made his breath hitch in surprise. The soul essence flowed from his heart, surging through his arteries, carried by his bloodstream to every corner of his body. His very cells hummed with newfound strength, his muscles tightening with power.


    He squeezed his hand into a fist and marveled at the force he could feel from the simple motion. Another chime echoed in his mind, the system''s voice soft yet triumphant.


    [Soul crystal formed successfully.]


    Satisfied, William pushed himself off the bottom of the lake and swam upwards, his limbs cutting smoothly through the water. The night air was cool against his damp skin as he emerged, the fog still heavy and impenetrable around the chasm. The only light came from the lake itself, its ethereal glow casting soft, wavering reflections on the water''s surface.


    He sat at the lake''s edge, gazing out at the glow, lost in his thoughts. The glow danced in his deep black eyes, a haunting contrast to the serenity of the scene.


    He called the system into his mind. "Status."


    The familiar screen appeared, displaying the same information as before, except for two new additions. The first was the amount of soul essence he now had¡ªseven. Billy Stark, the son of one of the B10, had fourteen, William thought, grimacing. Those rich bastards can afford all the soul potions they need.


    The second was his ability. Or rather, the lack of it. The space where his ability should be was blank, a stark reminder that despite forming his soul crystal, he had yet to awaken any special power.


    But that didn''t matter. Not yet.


    "Now let''s check our loot," He said with a grin, he summoned the shimmering orb from his inventory. The Orb of Silence floated into his hand, its surface alive with swirling, intricate patterns resembling sound waves. He had "inherited" it from the Anbu who had tried to kill him. The orb could mute an entire area, preventing sound from escaping or entering.


    It also blocked spying methods like lip reading.


    He had never used it before¡ªwithout soul essence, it was useless. But now... it was a different story.


    "How do I activate it?" he murmured to the system.


    "Do you want to activate the Orb of Silence?" the system asked.


    "Yes," William replied, his excitement barely contained.


    Author''s Note:


    Hey dear readers! If you''re enjoying Shadow Being System, I would really appreciate it if you could add this book to your library and send gifts. Your support means the world to me and helps keep me motivated to bring you even more exciting chapters. Writing is my passion, and with your help, I can focus on this full-time and deliver updates more frequently.


    Every gift, comment, and library addition boosts my morale and shows that you''re eager to see where William''s journey leads. Let''s make this book a succ


    ess together! Thanks for being part of this adventure! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 51 - 51

    "Do you want to activate the Orb of Silence?" the system asked.


    "Yes," William replied, his excitement barely contained.


    A small pulse of soul essence flowed from his heart, traveling down to the hand that held the orb. The orb glowed softly, and then¡ªsilence.


    The silence that enveloped William was overwhelming. The orb in his hand glowed faintly, casting a dim light, but it was the stillness that captured his attention. His ears strained for sound, any sound¡ªbut there was nothing. Not even the wind stirred. It was as if the entire world had been muted.


    He could hear his own heartbeat, slow and steady, the blood rushing through his veins like the soft hum of a distant river. Each breath he took was amplified in his chest, yet no sound escaped. It was unsettling but thrilling.


    To test the silence, William grabbed a small stone from beside him and hurled it into the glowing lake. Normally, the splash of the stone hitting the water would be sharp and clear, but now, there was only the rippling light of the lake, no sound. The stone sunk quietly beneath the surface, swallowed by the glow, leaving behind nothing but eerie tranquility.


    A grin crept across his face. With this orb, I could bring girls into the orphanage without anyone hearing any strange sounds, he thought, a mischievous glint in his eye. He chuckled, though the sound never reached his ears.


    Testing further, he concentrated, changing the radius of the orb''s effect until it enveloped only his body. It was like wearing a cocoon of silence. He stood and shouted¡ªthough, of course, there was no sound. The world was utterly still. It felt like a superpower, a stealth mode that could give him an edge over anyone. "I could be an assassin with this.


    Not that I want to be one... but assassins make good money." He smiled wider at the thought, amused by the possibilities.


    "System, deactivate the orb," he commanded mentally. The glow faded from the orb as it slipped back into his inventory, and with it, the sound of the world came rushing back. The distant rustle of leaves, the soft ripple of the lake, the faint wind brushing against the fog¡ªit was all there again.


    But there was still one more thing. The thing that excited him the most.


    When he had killed the tier-one beast in the tunnel, the system had rewarded him with an attribute: The Child of Thunder. This was no ordinary skill; it came with three abilities,


    Ability 1: Thunder Ward which Shields 10% of all lightning abilities aimed at the host. This is a passive ability. Note: Can be improved.


    Ability 2: Thunderborn. The host''s affinity to lightning increases by 10%. This allows the host to perform minor lightning-based attacks using soul essence


    Ability 3: Thunder Affinity, When using weapons with lightning effects, the durability and sharpness of the weapon increase by 10%.


    The second one, Thunderborn, had been on his mind ever since.


    It allowed him to perform minor lightning-based attacks. The system had said all he needed to do was think about it, visualize it, and the ability would activate.


    Closing his eyes, William imagined a lightning bolt forming in his hand, crackling with energy. He focused on the idea of electricity, the sharp, jagged feel of it, the raw power.


    Suddenly, his hand sparked. Blue electricity began to dance between his fingers, crackling and flickering in the dim light. The sensation was like holding pure energy¡ªwild, powerful, alive. William''s eyes widened in realization. I did it! I''m¡ª


    But then, without warning, the sparks from his hand spread. The lightning shot across his damp clothes, and he barely had time to react before a powerful shock surged through his entire body.


    "Fuck, I''m wet!" he yelled, more out of instinct than anything else, but the word was almost drowned out by the sound of crackling electricity.


    His body jerked violently as the electricity wrapped around him like a coiling snake, running up his legs, across his chest, and down his arms. His hair stood on end, wild and spiked as though he''d been hit by a storm. Smoke rose in thin wisps from the edges of his soaked shirt and pants.


    His skin tingled from the electric shock, a strange sensation that was somewhere between pain and exhilaration. His clothes clung to his body, still wet from the lake, and now they looked burnt at the edges, with faint scorch marks on his sleeves and around the collar.


    The air smelled of ozone¡ªsharp and metallic, like the aftermath of a lightning strike. His hands trembled, not from fear but from the sheer force of the energy that had just coursed through him. His muscles felt taut, buzzing with residual power.


    "Great," William muttered to himself, brushing off some ash from his singed sleeve. His hair, now sticking out in all directions, gave him the appearance of someone who''d just been electrocuted¡ªand, well, he had. He ran a hand through the unruly strands, trying to smooth them back into place, but it was no use.


    He let out a small chuckle, realizing how ridiculous he probably looked. Wet clothes, electrocuted hair, and burnt sleeves¡ªyeah, not exactly the image of a dashing hero, he thought wryly.


    Still, despite the mishap, a wide grin spread across his face. He had just harnessed lightning¡ªreal, tangible lightning. Sure, it had nearly fried him in the process, but the potential... the power was there.


    He glanced at his hands, now steady once more, and clenched them into fists. He would need to be more careful next time. But the thrill of it, the raw force of the electricity¡ªit was intoxicating.


    With one last glance at the magical lake, he stood and began his walk back to the wall and pressed his hands on it and said "I hate this part." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Author''s Note:


    Hey dear readers! If you''re enjoying Shadow Being System, I would really appreciate it if you could add this book to your library and send gifts. Your support means the world to me and helps keep me motivated to bring you even more exciting chapters. Writing is my passion, and with your help, I can focus on this full-time and deliver updates more frequently.


    Every gift, comment, and library addition boosts my morale and shows that you''re eager to see where William''s journey leads. Let''s make this book a success together! Thanks for being part of this adventure!

 Chapter 52 - 52

    The thick forest was calm, bathed in the silver light of a full moon. The branches swayed gently, creating a soft rustling in the trees. The occasional call of distant creatures echoed through the undergrowth, blending into the hum of the nighttime wilderness. The peace of the forest was suddenly disturbed by the faint crunch of footsteps through the fallen leaves.


    A boy stumbled forward¡ªhis clothes singed and frayed, his hair standing wildly on end as if static had tangled through it.


    William''s jacket had deep burn marks on its edges, his shirt was charred and frayed, clinging awkwardly to his chest as if the very fabric had been shocked into submission. His pants were torn at the knees, a mixture of dirt and soot smeared across his legs. His hair stood in irregular tufts, scorched in random patches from the lightning that had just coursed through his body.


    Every step he took sent small shocks through the soles of his shoes, still buzzing from the aftereffects of the electrocution.


    Despite his appearance, his mind was elsewhere. He had formed his soul crystal. Now, soon enough, an ability would follow. The thought felt surreal. Only a few months ago, William was just another orphan from the lower tiers, someone who had no place in the world of soul essence users. But now¡­ he was climbing.


    Advancing. He had become a middle-tier citizen, something he never dreamed possible. More than that, he was earning a salary of $50,000 a month¡ªa fortune for someone like him. His eyes narrowed in determination as he thought of the things he could do with that money. He would buy soul potions to speed up his progress. And maybe¡­ save some for when he returned to the orphanage in three months.


    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, he reached the edge of the forest. The moonlight now mingled with the soft orange glow of streetlights. Before him stood a park bench, and sitting on it was a girl with blue hair that shimmered under the lamplight. Sofia.


    William''s brows furrowed in confusion as he approached. He hadn''t expected to see her here. He hesitated for a moment, then walked over and sat beside her.


    "Congratulations," Sofia said without turning to look at him.


    William''s body tensed. How did she know? He masked his surprise with a quiet "Thanks."


    An awkward silence followed. William stole a glance at her, pondering whether to use his 3rd Eye on her again. The last time he tried, the system had failed to display any information about her. Now, it happened again¡ªno data, no stats.


    Sofia broke the silence, her voice soft but loaded with a strange weight. "Do you know why lovers betray each other?"


    William blinked, caught off guard by the absurdity of the question. He thought for a while before answering, "Maybe¡­ because they stop trusting each other."


    Sofia stood up, her gaze fixed on the moon above. "I hope we don''t betray each other," she whispered, though William could barely hear the words that followed. "At least, not this time."


    As she walked away, William watched her retreating figure, his thoughts racing. What did she mean by "lovers"? Did she just imply that they were lovers? He sighed, rubbing his temples as he stood up and made his way back to the dorm.


    __________________________


    The next morning, the sky was overcast, clouds thick and heavy, signaling an impending downpour. William stirred from sleep, greeted by the familiar ding of the system.


    [Ding! 50 EXP gained for not dying today.]


    The notification still bugged him. Why did the system feel the need to reward him for simply staying alive?


    He summoned his status, which materialized before his eyes.


    __________________________


    [Status]


    Name: William


    Age: 16


    Level: 5


    Experience: 300/400


    Strength: 8


    Agility: 7


    Endurance: 7


    Skills: [The 3rd Eye Level 1], [Darkseer Level 1], [Immunox]


    Attributes: [Shadow Being], [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: 7


    Ability: None


    Store Coins: 100


    He smiled. At this rate, he''d level up in two days, and with that would come another 50 store coins. He needed to save up. The lowest items in the store were priced at 200 coins, but his focus wasn''t on that. He planned to save enough to buy a weapon. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pulling himself out of bed, he noticed Gavin doing his morning exercises, while Liam was getting dressed. William stretched, grabbing his towel and heading for the bathroom. The water was cold against his skin, a stark contrast to the humid, cloudy atmosphere outside. The air was thick, almost oppressive, signaling that rain was imminent. The cold shower felt refreshing in the otherwise stifling air.


    Once dressed, the three of them made their way to class. As they entered, they waved at Sofia and Eleanor, who were already seated. The teacher arrived shortly after, his usual dull expression in place. His gaze lingered on William for a moment, but he said nothing, proceeding with the day''s lesson on portals and other planets.


    By the time the class ended, the rain had started pouring heavily. Fortunately, they had brought umbrellas. As they made their way back to the dorm, a boy without an umbrella stepped in front of them.


    "Which one of you is Liam?"


    Liam raised his hand. "That''s me."


    "The principal wants to see you," the boy said.


    Liam frowned. "Why?"


    "If I knew that, I''d be the principal," the boy snapped.


    Liam exchanged a glance with William and Gavin. "You guys go ahead. I''ll see you later."


    As Liam walked off with the boy, William felt a strange unease creeping in. What could the principal want with Liam? He shook the feeling off when Gavin urged him to hurry before they got soaked, but it lingered in the back of his mind.


    Halfway to the dorm, William stopped. "I''ve got to check something out," he told Gavin before running off in the direction Liam had gone.


    Rain pounded against the pavement as William hurried through the streets, his eyes scanning for any sign of his friend. He heard something¡ªa low, strange sound coming from an alleyway beside a mall. The sound was muffled by the rain, but it was unmistakably coming from somewhere close. William crept up to the entrance of the alley, hiding as he peeked around the corner.


    What he saw made his blood boil.


    Ten students surrounded a red-haired boy on the ground, his body bloodied and broken. Liam.


    Author''s Note: Are you tired of feeling dissatisfied with your appearance? Want to unlock your full potential and look like a model? Then check out my book on Amazon, From Average to Giga Chad: The Ultimate Looksmaxxing Guide. This guide covers everything from skincare, fitness, and style tips, to how to build confidence and transform into the best version of


    yourself. Don''t let insecurity hold you back¡ªstart your journey to becoming a Giga Chad today!

 Chapter 53 - 53

    William''s jaw clenched as he observed the scene before him. Ten students, including Billy Stark, were standing around Liam, who lay crumpled on the ground. Blood ran down Liam''s face, his breathing ragged and shallow. His red hair clung to his skin, matted with sweat and blood, blending in with the crimson stains on his clothes. His eyes were half-open, bloodshot, struggling to stay conscious.


    Liam''s chest rose and fell irregularly, his breath wheezing with every intake of air. The injuries were brutal¡ªbruises marred his face and body, his lips were split, and there was a sickening gash across his forehead. William''s heart pounded in his chest, an overwhelming urge to run washing over him.


    But his feet remained rooted to the spot, he didn''t know why, perhaps the scene in front of him, "Bullying in an alleyway" reminded him of the bullies that bullied him also in an alleyway and almost killed him, or no, they killed him, he was alive due to the system, and he made a promise to himself that he rip their hand and shove it up their but and use it to pull their intestine out, a promise that he never planned to break.


    The strange thing was, despite their numbers and obvious strength, there was no sign of a struggle. Liam was stronger than most¡ªhe should have been able to take them down, or at least hold his own. Yet, there he was, beaten and bloodied, and the boys around him were practically unscathed.


    As the bullies caught their breath, they exchanged laughs, mocking the state Liam was in. One of them wiped sweat from his brow, clearly tired from the effort, but none seemed injured. It was almost as if Liam hadn''t been able to put up a fight at all.


    Without thinking, William''s body moved. His legs carried him forward before his mind had caught up. "Hey!" His voice cut through the sound of the rain and the low murmurs of the bullies. "Mind if I join the party?"


    The group turned to face him. Billy Stark raised an eyebrow, his expression twisted with annoyance. "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t care. This has nothing to do with you. Leave."


    William paused. His heart pounded. There were ten of them. Ten. He might be able to take down two, maybe three, but all of them? Not a chance.


    He had no abilities yet, no real way to win this fight. And Billy¡ªBilly Stark was the son of one of the B10, the ten most powerful ability users in the city. Messing with him was dangerous.


    But then his eyes drifted back to Liam, who lay unconscious, drenched in blood and rainwater, struggling to breathe.


    Something snapped inside William.


    "I''ll leave," William said calmly, his voice steady, "but I''m taking him with me."


    Billy stared at him for a moment, then smirked. "Be my guest."


    At that moment, Liam''s voice, weak and slurred, broke through the silence. "Will¡­ i-am¡­ ge ou o'' ere," he whispered. His words were barely audible, his voice choked with blood. "They¡­ they usin'' an arti¡ª"


    His sentence cut off as a violent cough wracked his body. William couldn''t understand what he was trying to say, but his feet kept moving forward, determination surging through him.


    Two of the bullies began advancing toward him, clubs in hand. William''s system flashed before his eyes:


    His sentence cut off as a violent cough wracked his body. William couldn''t understand what he was trying to say, but his feet kept moving forward, determination surging through him.


    Two of the bullies began advancing toward him, clubs in hand. William''s system flashed before his eyes:


    ---


    [Quest Received: Save your friend from the bullies!]


    Quest Reward: Level Up


    ---


    That''s it? Just a level-up for all this? William thought bitterly. But then, another notification popped up:


    ---


    [Artifact detected. The artifact is blocking access to soul essence within the area. Do you want to block the artifact''s effects?]


    [Yes]


    [No]


    ---


    William''s eyes widened in realization. That''s how they''d beaten Liam. The artifact had cut off his access to soul essence, rendering him just as powerless as a mundane human. But that also meant none of the bullies could access their powers either.


    A surge of confidence filled William. With his system, he could block the artifact''s effects. They wouldn''t stand a chance against him.


    He chose Yes.


    Instantly, he felt the energy return to his body, his muscles buzzing with the power of his soul essence. The system had given him the edge he needed. The quest suddenly felt¡­ achievable.


    The two boys reached him. One swung his club toward William''s head, but to William, the movement felt slow. He easily dodged to the side and grabbed the club out of the boy''s hand. The bully''s eyes widened in shock, but before he could react, William jabbed his hand toward the boy''s throat, his fingers striking like a blade.


    The boy''s eyes bulged, saliva flying from his mouth as he crumpled to the ground, clutching his throat. A soft ding echoed in William''s mind, but he didn''t have time to check the reward.


    The second boy was already swinging his club toward him.


    Author''s Note:


    Hey dear readers! If you''re enjoying Shadow Being System, I would really appreciate it if you could add this book to your library and send gifts. Your support means the world to me and helps keep me motivated to bring you even more exciting chapters. Writing is my passion, and with your help, I can focus on this full-time and deliver updates more frequently. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every gift, comment, and library addition boosts my morale and shows that you''re eager to see where William''s journey leads. Let''s make this book a success together! Thanks for being part of this adventure!


    Author''s Note:


    Are you tired of feeling dissatisfied with your appearance? Want to unlock your full potential and look like a model? Then check out my book on Amazon, From Average to Giga Chad: The Ultimate Looksmaxxing Guide. This guide covers everything from skincare, fitness, and style tips, to how to build confidence and transform into the best version of yourself. Don''t let in


    security hold you back¡ªstart your journey to becoming a Giga Chad today!

 Chapter 54 - 54

    Heavy rain poured down in torrents, pounding the earth with relentless force. The sky was a swirling mass of dark clouds, illuminated only by the occasional streak of lightning that tore across the heavens. Thunder rumbled ominously in the distance, its growls growing louder with each passing second.


    The air was thick with moisture, the oppressive weight of the storm mirroring the tension that filled the narrow alleyway.


    In the dimly lit alley, a boy stood, his black hair plastered to his forehead and neck, soaked through from the relentless downpour. His clothes clung to his lean frame, the self-regenerating academy uniform mending itself in real-time from the damage it had sustained in the brutal fight. Despite its miraculous repair capabilities, his body wasn''t so fortunate.


    Smears of blood streaked his face and arms, remnants of the battle he had been fighting for what felt like hours. His chest heaved with the effort of breathing, each breath labored and shallow.


    Lightning flashed again, momentarily casting his battered figure in stark relief. William stood tall despite his exhaustion. Around him, nine bodies lay sprawled on the ground, their limbs twisted at awkward angles, their faces contorted in pain. Blood mixed with the rainwater that pooled on the ground, forming dark red streams that snaked through the cracks in the pavement.


    Some of the fallen bullies groaned in agony, others lay silent, either unconscious or too injured to move ____ or maybe dead.


    William had fought well. He had the upper hand, thanks to his ability to still channel soul essence despite the artifact his enemies had used to block it. But their numbers had nearly overwhelmed him. After knocking out the second guy, seven more had swarmed him.


    It hadn''t been easy, but he''d managed to take them down, one by one, albeit at the cost of several hard hits that had left him bruised and bleeding.


    But the fight wasn''t over yet.


    The main enemy still stood, unscathed and ready for more. Billy Stark.


    William''s gaze shifted toward the figure standing a few paces away. Billy Stark, the son of one of the most powerful families in the world, was a battle monster through and through. He had been trained in top martial arts since childhood, and it showed in every fluid, calculated movement he made.


    Even without his soul essence or abilities, Billy was still a formidable threat, one that William wasn''t sure he could overcome in his current state.


    Liam, the red-haired boy whom William came for, lay crumpled on the ground behind Billy, unconscious or worse. William''s heart sank as he glanced at his fallen friend, but there was no time to check on him. Not yet.


    He turned his attention back to Billy. This was it. One final push.


    William gritted his teeth and charged forward.


    Billy''s eyes narrowed as he saw William rushing toward him once again. "This kid''s a battle monster," he thought. The artifact he had activated should have leveled the playing field. With no one able to use their soul essence or abilities, Billy had been confident he could take William down with sheer martial prowess alone. After all, Billy had been training for this his whole life. He was untouchable.


    Or so he had thought.


    William''s fist connected with Billy''s cheek in a blur of motion. Billy''s head snapped to the side, his vision exploding in a flash of pain and stars. Before he could recover, William followed up with another hit, this time aiming for Billy''s ribs. But Billy wasn''t one to be taken down so easily.


    With a swift twist of his body, he pushed off the ground, skidding backward to put some distance between them. He wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand, glaring at William.


    "This kid," he thought again, "he''s able to beat me without using any abilities¡­ How?"


    Unbeknownst to Billy, William had been able to channel a small amount of soul essence, just enough to strengthen his body for the fight. But Billy couldn''t know that.


    Straightening up, Billy met William''s gaze, his expression hard and unreadable. "I hate to admit it," he said, his voice low and cold, "but I can''t beat you without using my soul essence or abilities."


    William''s eyes narrowed in suspicion as Billy reached into his pocket. "Wait¡­ what is that?" he thought, his heart skipping a beat.


    Billy pulled out a small, intricately designed jade bracelet. The surface shimmered with faint, glowing patterns, its beauty starkly out of place in the grim, rain-soaked alleyway. Without hesitation, Billy twisted the bracelet in several directions, the glow fading as the artifact deactivated. The effect was immediate.


    Billy felt the rush of soul essence flood back into his body, invigorating him, healing his wounds, and stopping the bleeding almost instantly.


    Lightning crackled around Billy''s body, arcs of electricity dancing across his skin as the storm above seemed to answer his call. His eyes glowed with streaks of lightning, and with each step he took, the very air around him seemed to hum with power.


    William stood a little further away, dread settling into his bones as he felt the faint zap of electricity in the air, each drop of rain that touched him sending a slight jolt through his body.


    William had a small affinity for lightning himself, but his control over it was far too weak. If he tried to use it now, in this storm, with the water all around them, he would probably end up electrocuting himself to death. But Billy¡­ Billy had full control. His power was terrifying.


    Billy took a step forward, his lips curling into a sinister smile. "How about we go for round two?"


    Only one word came to William''s mind: "Crap."


    Billy''s steps were slow and deliberate as he walked toward William, the lightning crackling around his body making him seem like a walking storm. The grin on his face was smug, confident, almost mocking. He knew he had the upper hand now, and he wasn''t in any rush to finish things. He was going to enjoy this.


    As Billy closed in, the system notification rang in William''s mind.


    [Quest Upgrade: The threat of the enemy has increased. New rewards available. Knock out Billy Stark to receive: Reward 1 ¨C Two Level Ups. Reward 2 ¨C ???]


    William''s heart raced at the notification. Two level ups? That was incredibly tempting, but how in the world was he supposed to knock out the monster that was walking toward him? Just as he was pondering this, he blinked. "Wait, where is he?" William thought, panic surging through him as Billy seemingly vanished from sight.


    All the hairs on the back of his neck stood up, his instincts screaming at him to move now, or he was going to die.


    He barely managed to throw himself to the side, but not fast enough. Billy appeared behind him, his fist coated in crackling lightning. William felt the electricity as it grazed his cheek, a sharp jolt of pain shooting through his face.


    "Not the face, man!" William grunted, skidding on the wet ground as he tried to regain his footing.


    Billy didn''t let up. He was relentless, his punches swift and precise, each one charged with deadly electricity. William could only dodge and deflect as best as he could, but he was getting slower. The punches he couldn''t block landed hard, driving the air from his lungs and sending shockwaves of pain through his body.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Billy sneered, his voice filled with contempt as he landed another punch, sending William flying back. William hit the ground hard, the impact splashing water in all directions as he bounced once, twice, before skidding to a stop. Blood spilled from his mouth, his body aching from the accumulated damage.


    William lay there, his vision blurry, rain pouring down on him, mixing with the blood that dripped from his lips. His chest heaved as he struggled to catch his breath. His face was bruised and swollen, his hair plastered to his forehead. His uniform, though self-regenerating, was stained with blood and mud. He looked like he had been through hell.


    Billy strode toward him, his steps confident, each one sending small arcs of lightning into the puddles of water on the ground. He grinned down at William, his face smug and full of superiority. "You should have finished me when you had the chance," Billy taunted. "You made a huge mistake letting me deactivate that artifact."


    A voice interrupted him, not William''s but someone else''s, low and almost growling. "No, you made a mistake deactivating that artifact."


    William''s head turned slowly, his vision focusing on the source of the voice.


    There, Standing a few feet away, surrounded by a halo of hot, reddish-yellow flames, was Liam. His entire body was engulfed in fire, his red hair wild and frenzied, standing on end as the flames crackled around him. The rain evaporated before it could even touch him, and the water at his feet began to bubble and steam.


    The cold, wet atmosphere of the alleyway was replaced by an intense, searing heat. Rain evaporated before it could touch the ground around him, and the water at his feet bubbled and hissed. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was Liam.


    The artifact''s deactivation had given him back his soul essence, and with it, his fire abilities. His eyes burned with fury as he looked at Billy, the flames around him growing hotter with every passing second.


    "How about a rematch?" Liam said, his voice dripping with menace.

 Chapter 55 - 55

    The intense heat from Liam''s flames mixed with the cold rain, creating a thick cloud of steam that rose from the alleyway. The air was now charged with two conflicting forces¡ªBilly''s crackling lightning and Liam''s searing flames. Every drop of rain that fell in Liam''s vicinity evaporated instantly, leaving a dry circle around him in an otherwise waterlogged battlefield.


    Billy, still confident in his power, sneered at the sight of Liam. His lightning eyes glinted with amusement, though a hint of caution now flickered behind them. He had knocked Liam out earlier, sure, but things had changed. With the artifact disabled, Liam''s fiery soul essence had returned, and he was not the same helpless kid who had fallen before.


    Liam''s flames burned brighter, his clenched fists glowing like molten steel. His lips curled into a grin as his fire surged, reflecting the intense emotions swirling inside him. "You messed up, Stark," he said, his voice as fiery as the flames surrounding him. "You should''ve kept the artifact running."


    Billy scoffed, though his lightning-charged fists sparked a little more furiously now. "Big talk from someone I already beat once today."


    Liam''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing. "That was before I got serious, and remember, I also beat you last time in the cafeteria."


    The atmosphere in the alley shifted as both boys prepared for their clash. William, still on the ground a few feet away, struggled to pull himself up. His body screamed in protest from the beating he''d taken, but his mind was sharp. He knew this wasn''t over.


    With Liam gaining his ability back, he had a strong ally, but it didn''t mean the fight would be easy, if he guessed right, Liam was just putting up a facade to seem okay, but the truth was that his injuries were still affecting him. The fight wasn''t over, if anything, things were about to get even more intense.


    Liam took a step forward, flames licking the ground beneath his boots. "You think you can handle me now?" he asked, his voice steady despite the rage burning inside him.


    Billy''s smirk faded slightly, the flicker of doubt crossing his features for the first time.


    He had never fought two opponents this skilled at once, although now that he has gotten his soul essence back, William was no longer a threat, but liam was a big threat to billy, billy still remembered how easily liam beat him at the cafeteria, and while his family''s training had prepared him for battle, there was something about Liam that felt different. Liam wasn''t just a regular student.


    Billy clenched his fists, sparks of lightning zipping across his knuckles. "I''ll take you down, right here right now."


    With a burst of speed, Billy lunged at Liam, his body a blur of motion. Lightning streaked around him, the crackle of electricity loud enough to drown out the thunder above. Liam met him head-on, his body igniting into a fiery inferno as he charged forward.


    The collision of their attacks sent a shockwave through the alley. Lightning and fire clashed violently, the two elements tearing at each other as the boys exchanged blow after blow. The very air around them sizzled with raw energy, making it nearly impossible to breathe.


    Liam threw a fiery punch toward Billy''s face, but Billy dodged it with an inhuman twist of his body. He countered with a lightning-charged uppercut aimed at Liam''s chest. But before the punch could land, Liam caught Billy''s wrist mid-air, the flames from his grip scorching Billy''s skin.


    Billy grimaced but quickly retaliated, sending a bolt of electricity through his arm. The lightning surged into Liam''s body, causing him to wince in pain. The force of the shock sent Liam staggering backward, but he quickly regained his footing, his flames roaring hotter than ever.


    William watched from the sidelines, his heart pounding in his chest. The fight between the two powerhouses was unlike anything he had ever seen. Both boys were pushing themselves to their limits, their abilities threatening to tear the alley apart. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as much as William admired Liam''s resolve, he knew that the fight couldn''t continue like this. Liam''s wound was dragging him, the longer they dragged it out, the more dangerous it became for both of them. William needed to act.


    His body ached, but he pushed himself to his feet, wiping the blood from his mouth. His mind raced as he watched Billy and Liam continue their brutal exchange of blows. Every time Billy landed a punch, lightning surged through Liam''s body, and every time Liam countered, his flames burned through Billy''s defenses.


    There has to be a way to turn this around, William thought.


    Then, it hit him.


    The artifact!


    The jade bracelet that Billy had deactivated¡ªif William could get his hands on it and re-enable it, they could neutralize Billy''s soul essence again. Without his lightning abilities, Billy would be at a huge disadvantage. He might be a skilled fighter, but without his powers, he was beatable.


    William''s gaze darted toward Billy''s wrist, where the bracelet still hung loosely. It was their only shot.


    Taking a deep breath, William summoned what little energy he had left. His soul essence wasn''t fully recovered, but he could feel a small surge of power return to his limbs. It would have to be enough.


    "Liam!" William shouted, his voice barely audible over the clash of lightning and fire.


    Liam turned his head slightly, just enough to acknowledge William without losing focus on Billy.


    "The bracelet! We need to re-enable the artifact!" William called out, his voice urgent.


    Liam''s eyes flicked to Billy''s wrist, understanding dawning in an instant. His flames flared even brighter as he launched into a renewed assault, pushing Billy back with a series of rapid-fire punches and kicks. Each strike was calculated, forcing Billy to defend with everything he had.


    Billy grunted as he blocked Liam''s attacks, frustration building in his chest. He knew what they were trying to do, but he wasn''t about to let them succeed.


    "I''m not stupid!" Billy growled, sending a massive bolt of lightning toward Liam''s chest.


    Liam barely dodged, the lightning singeing the edge of his uniform, but it was the opening William needed.


    With a burst of speed, William dashed toward Billy, his eyes locked on the jade bracelet. Billy saw him coming and threw out a wild punch, but William ducked under it, his fingers brushing against the cold jade.


    For a split second, time seemed to freeze. William twisted the bracelet back into its original position, the intricate designs glowing faintly as the artifact reactivated.


    Suddenly, the lightning surrounding Billy''s body sputtered and died, and the fire surrounding Liam''s body died down also and liam fell down, his injuries finally cutting up to him again.


    The air grew still, the crackling of electricity fading into nothingness. Billy''s eyes widened in horror as he felt his soul essence drain from his body once again.


    "No¡­" Billy whispered, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    William smirked, his exhaustion replaced by a surge of triumph. "Looks like round two is over," he muttered, his voice low and determined.


    William stepped forward. "Now, it''s time for the final round."


    Billy''s eyes flickered looking at William, his fists clenching in frustration. He was outmatched, and without his abilities.


    And for the first time, fear crept into his heart.

 Chapter 56 - 56

    The alleyway was a battlefield, steam still rising as the rain continued to fall. The clash between Billy''s lightning and Liam''s fire had left the air thick with tension, but now, as the lightning died and Liam''s flames flickered, the world seemed to pause.


    Billy stood frozen, his wide eyes staring in disbelief at his powerless hands, the jade bracelet on his wrist was now in William''s wrist glowing faintly once more.


    Liam collapsed onto one knee, his body finally giving in to the strain. His chest heaved, his once-raging flames now reduced to weak embers. The injuries he had sustained earlier had finally caught up to him, leaving him vulnerable. But his eyes¡ªthose defiant, fiery eyes¡ªnever left Billy.


    William, standing just a few feet away, could feel the surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins. He had done it. The artifact had worked, and now Billy''s lightning was gone, his greatest advantage stripped away, but also William''s advantage, Liam was also gone. But it wasn''t over yet. Not by a long shot.


    Billy''s fists clenched at his sides, his face twisting in frustration. "You... you think this is over?" he spat, taking a shaky step backward. His voice wavered, the once cocky tone now replaced with something darker. "I don''t need lightning to crush you."


    William smirked, though exhaustion tugged at every muscle in his body. His eyes remained locked on Billy, watching for any sign of another attack. "You sure about that?" he said, his voice low, challenging.


    Billy''s face contorted in anger. "You''re still weak. Both of you," he snarled, his eyes darting between William and the barely standing Liam. "I''ll beat you with my bare hands if I have to."


    He lunged forward, his speed still impressive despite the loss of his abilities. William braced himself, but he knew he couldn''t take Billy in a fair fight, not like this. His body screamed in protest, but he stood his ground, ready for whatever came next.


    Before Billy could reach him, however, Liam, with a final burst of strength, launched himself forward, intercepting Billy with a punch aimed directly at his face. Though his punch was weak, they were enough to knock Billy off balance, sending him stumbling backward.


    Billy barely caught himself, his feet skidding on the wet ground. His eyes burned with rage as he wiped a trickle of blood from his lip. "You... damn... losers!"


    But even as he shouted, something in his voice betrayed him¡ªfear. He had never been in this position before, not without his lightning. He was used to overpowering his opponents, but now, with Liam and William working together, he was outmatched.


    William seized the moment. With Liam buying him time, he lunged forward, aiming a punch at Billy''s stomach. It wasn''t a strong punch, but it was enough to knock the wind out of him. Billy doubled over, gasping for air, his eyes wide in shock.


    "That''s for earlier," William muttered, his voice filled with quiet satisfaction.


    Billy stumbled backward, struggling to stay on his feet. His confidence was shattered, and the fear in his eyes was undeniable now. He had underestimated them, and now he was paying the price.


    Liam, still on his knees, watched with a faint smile on his face. "You messed with the wrong people, Stark."


    Billy glared at him, his fists trembling with rage, but there was nothing he could do. He was beaten.


    William stepped forward, standing over him. "This fight''s over," he said, his voice steady, though his body felt like it could collapse at any moment.


    William lunged forward, his fist aiming directly for Billy''s head. The impact was solid, connecting with the bridge of Billy''s nose. Billy tumbled backward, his body going limp as he collapsed onto the wet ground. The cold rain continued to pour, washing over the battlefield, as a soft ding resounded in William''s head.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind. Enemy neutralized. Billy Stark has been knocked down.


    A small smile tugged at William''s lips. It was over. The adrenaline that had fueled him through the fight began to drain from his body, leaving him exhausted and heavy. His legs gave out, and he fell to the ground, the rain-soaked pavement cold against his skin.


    Liam, who had been sprawled on the ground just a few feet away, dragged himself toward William. His muscles protested with every movement, but he pushed on, refusing to let his friend be alone in that moment. When he finally reached William''s side, he shook his body gently.


    "William, you still with me?" Liam''s voice was filled with concern, his usual fiery confidence dimmed by the battle''s toll.


    William''s eyes fluttered open, his breathing shallow and labored. His voice was low and coarse, almost a whisper, like one of Billy''s punches had damaged his lungs. "Yeah... I''m still here... but I think... I''ll take a quick nap."


    Liam''s brows furrowed. "Don''t you dare," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "Just hang in there, okay? Don''t close your eyes yet."


    But William''s consciousness was slipping. The world around him blurred, and the sounds of rain and thunder became distant echoes. His last conscious act was to send a command to the system. Store the artifact to the inventory, he thought, focusing on the jade bracelet around his wrist. The one that had nullified soul essence.


    Keep it safe, with the artifact in the system''s inventory, the effect will be gone, so Liam will be able to get his soul essence back.


    "William!" Liam''s voice called out desperately, but it was no use. William''s world faded to black.


    Through the rain, hurried footsteps echoed in the alleyway. Liam''s eyes flicked toward the entrance, his body tensing. He looked up, exhausted but relieved. "Took you long enough," he muttered before everything went dark for him, too.


    ---


    When William opened his eyes, the first thing he noticed was the bright white ceiling above him. His eyelids felt heavy, but the room slowly came into focus. The sharp scent of antiseptic filled his nose, a familiar smell that told him exactly where he was without even looking around. The academy clinic.


    He squeezed his hands into fists, feeling the strength in his fingers. I''ve gotten stronger, he thought. Sitting up slowly, William glanced around the room, but Liam was nowhere to be seen. A pang of worry shot through him. Was Liam''s injury that bad? Is he in special care?


    Before he could dwell on it further, the door opened, and a nurse stepped into the room. She smiled when she saw him awake. "Well, look who''s up again. You''ve been visiting us a little too often, don''t you think?"


    William chuckled softly, wincing slightly as the movement pulled at his sore muscles. "Guess I can''t stay away."


    The nurse approached, running a quick series of tests on him¡ªchecking his vitals, monitoring his breathing. "How''s your chest? Any difficulty breathing?"


    William took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Feels fine now."


    The nurse nodded in approval. "Good. You''ve healed up well. But I still need you to stay here for one more night, just to monitor your condition."


    She stood up to leave, but William stopped her with a question. "What about the boy with me? The one with the red hair¡ªLiam. How is he?"


    The nurse raised an eyebrow, her expression puzzled. "There was no one else with you when you were brought in. You were admitted alone."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "Alone? Are you sure?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She nodded. "Positive. It was just you."


    William''s mind raced, but he forced himself to stay calm. "Okay. Thanks."


    The nurse gave him one last look, then left the room, closing the door softly behind her. William lay back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. His thoughts swirled, but a wide grin began to spread across his face.


    "Now, The System of the System Lord," he muttered under his breath, excitement building in his chest. "You better be generous this time."

 Chapter 57 - 57

    In one of the academy''s sterile hospital rooms, a boy lay on the bed, staring at the white ceiling. A wide grin stretched across his face, like someone who had just won a lottery¡ªno, even more than winning a lottery. William''s heart raced with excitement. He had just finished reviewing the system rewards from the alleyway fight, and the results were far better than he had expected.


    Too good, in fact, that part of him wouldn''t mind going through the entire ordeal again, just to see what more the system would grant him.


    The first quest the system had given him in the alleyway was straightforward: Save Liam from the bullies. William had completed that task, though it had been far from easy. But the reward made every bruise and broken breath worth it. A soft ding had echoed in his mind as the system''s notification appeared:


    [Quest Complete: Save Liam from the bullies.] [Reward: Level up.] [You have leveled up: Level 5 >>> 6.]


    [50 store coins have been rewarded.]


    [All base stats increased by +1.]


    A small window popped up before William''s eyes, displaying his updated stats. He eagerly summoned his status interface, and it materialized before him:


    ---


    [Status] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Level: 6


    Experience Value: 300/800


    Strength: 8 (+1)


    Agility: 7 (+1)


    Endurance: 7 (+1)


    Skills:


    [The 3rd Eye - Level 1]


    [Darkseer - Level 1]


    [Immunox]


    Attributes:


    [Shadow Being]


    [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: 7


    Abilities: None


    Store Coins: 150


    "I''m now level 6," William muttered, a hint of pride in his voice. But his smile faded slightly as he noticed his experience bar had shifted. Experience needed for next level: 800. His expression soured.


    "It''ll take 800 experience to level up again?" He groaned, doing the quick math in his head. "The system only gives me free 50 experience a day. That''s... 16 days just to level up if nothing else comes up."


    William sighed and moved on to the next quest''s reward, hoping for something that would ease his annoyance. The second quest had been an additional one, a bonus for not only saving Liam but for defeating the bullies. He''d managed to take down nine of them during the fight, which meant even more experience.


    [Quest Complete: Defeat the bullies.]


    [Reward: 50 EXP per defeated bully.]


    [9 bullies defeated: 9 x 50 = 450 EXP.]


    But as William reviewed the number, his brow furrowed. "Wait... I thought there were ten of them?" He ran through the events in his head, counting the bodies he had knocked down. Then it hit him. "The system must not have counted Billy," he muttered. "I guess defeating him is a separate quest."


    Sure enough, the third and final quest had been the one he was most eager to see the reward for: [Knock out Billy Stark.] The system hadn''t let him down.


    [Quest Complete: Knock out Billy Stark.]


    [Reward 1: Two levels up.]


    [You have leveled up: Level 6 >>> 8.]


    [100 store coins rewarded.]


    [All base stats increased by +2.]


    William grinned from ear to ear. He could feel the strength surging through him, his body responding to the massive increase in power. He summoned his status once again, eager to see the updated version:


    ---


    [Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Level: 8


    Experience Value: 750/1300


    Strength: 11


    Agility: 10


    Endurance: 10


    Skills:


    [The 3rd Eye - Level 1]


    [Darkseer - Level 1]


    [Immunox]


    Attributes:


    [Shadow Being]


    [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: 7


    Abilities: None


    Store Coins: 250


    William squeezed his hands into fists, feeling the newfound strength coursing through his veins. He couldn''t help but smirk. Level 8 already... not bad at all. To be honest, he was already satisfied with just the level-ups. But there was still one more reward waiting for him¡ªan item reward.


    The system chimed in with its usual mechanical voice.


    [Reward 2: Artifact reward.]


    [Artifact Name: Essence Bind Bracelet.]


    [Artifact Properties: When twisted, it blocks the use of soul essence within a certain range.]


    William rolled his eyes. "This?" He thought back to the bracelet he had taken from Billy after the fight. It was the same one Billy had used to prevent Liam from activating his soul essence or abilities. "Isn''t this the same artifact I already took from him? System, are you really just giving me something I already have? That''s pretty low."


    The system''s voice grew colder, clearly displeased.


    [Finish reading the properties.]


    William frowned but did as he was told, his eyes skimming over the rest of the description. His heart nearly stopped.


    [Additional Property: ...]


    His eyes widened. If he had been standing, he would have surely collapsed. This... this is insane!


    The system spoke again, smugness dripping from its tone.


    [Who were you calling cheap and low?]


    William quickly apologized, his earlier irritation replaced by disbelief. "S-sorry, system. I didn''t know..."


    The system remained silent, but William could almost feel it smirking in triumph. He gulped, still stunned by the second property of the Essence Bind Bracelet. He couldn''t believe the system had modified it to include something that powerful.


    The second property of the bracelet was that ...


    ---


    Meanwhile, in the Heretic''s base, chaos reigned, though it was an organized kind of chaos. The tension in the King''s Hall was palpable, the air thick with unspoken fear. The king of the heretics sat on his menacing throne, his gaze cold and calculating, though a flicker of something else¡ªsomething almost like nervousness or was it fear¡ªflashed in his eyes.


    His attention was fixed on the massive portal in the center of the room, runes etched around its edge. Light shimmered from the runes, growing stronger and brighter with each passing second. The king''s fingers drummed against the armrest of his throne, a rhythm of barely concealed anxiety.


    He took a slow, deliberate breath, trying to steady his nerves, but it did little to calm the storm raging within him. The portal was nearing completion.


    One of the hooded figures surrounding the portal turned to him, its voice hollow and reverberating through the hall. "My King, the portal is ready."


    The king exhaled through his nose, his jaw clenched tight. "Open it," he ordered, his voice firm, though his knuckles were white where they gripped the throne.


    The hooded figures surrounding the portal raised their hands in unison, their faces hidden beneath their deep, dark hoods. As their hands lifted, the runes on the portal began to glow with an intense red light. The portal itself shimmered, its surface rippling like disturbed red water almost like blood or could be.


    The air in the room grew thick and oppressive. A low hum filled the space, vibrating through the stone walls. Suddenly, the bodies of the hooded figures began to drain, their life force visibly sucked into the portal. One by one, their limbs went limp, their bodies crumbling into lifeless heaps on the floor.


    The red light of the portal dimmed, the once-brilliant red light of the portal dimmed, and the hall fell eerily silent.


    The king''s heart pounded in his chest. He stepped forward cautiously, his eyes narrowing as he stared at the now-quiet portal. And then, out of the shimmering darkness, a small figure emerged.


    A cute, fat black cat.


    The cat meowed "meow".

 Chapter 58 - 58

    As the cat appeared in front of the portal and let out a soft, echoing meow, a wave of confusion swept through the hall. Some of the heretics exchanged bewildered glances, murmuring under their breaths.


    "Is this... what we summoned?" one of them whispered, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Another scoffed aloud, his face twisted in frustration. "What the hell is a cat doing here?"


    But while the heretics muttered and questioned, the King of Heretics remained silent. His expression shifted from one of hardened resolve to utter reverence. Without hesitation, he dropped to his knees, bowing deeply before the small, shadowy creature. The others in the hall paused, staring at their king with wide eyes.


    And, as if on cue, they too fell to their knees, heads bowed, their confusion giving way to a shared, overwhelming sense of dread.


    The king slowly raised his head, his voice trembling with reverence as he spoke. "Welcome back, Master."


    The cat didn''t reply. Its cold, emotionless gaze scanned the room, and then, with a single fluid movement, it leaped toward the throne.


    The leap defied the bounds of an ordinary cat, covering a distance that no small creature should manage. It was graceful, almost too smooth, its black form blurring for a split second as it arced through the air and landed squarely on the large throne.


    For a moment, the sight of the small creature perched on such a massive throne might have looked almost cute, absurd even. But there was nothing cute in the aura the cat exuded. It was thick and menacing, heavy enough to make every heretic in the hall struggle for breath. The very air around them seemed to warp, bending under the weight of an unseen force.


    The king looked up at the cat, his body visibly trembling, unable to look away despite the terror twisting his insides. The cat''s gaze was cold, its eyes piercing with an intensity that seemed to burrow into his soul. When it finally spoke, its voice was a low, menacing growl that filled the hall, a voice that had no business coming from a creature of its size.


    "Let''s begin."


    ---


    The next day dawned bright and clear over Military Academy 4. The grounds were bustling with the usual morning routines¡ªcadets making their way to early training sessions, the hum of conversation in the air, and the faint clang of weights being lifted in the distance.


    Outside the school clinic, a lone boy stretched, arms extending high as he released a massive yawn. He smoothed his rumpled uniform, eyes barely open, looking as though he had just crawled out of bed. Glancing up, he spotted two boys approaching from the main building: one with a shock of bright red hair and the other with deep green hair. He waved, his hand lazy and unhurried.


    The boys returned the gesture, the red-haired one breaking into a grin as they neared. William met them halfway, his steps light and relaxed, his mind still a bit foggy from the morning haze. He glanced at Liam, noting with satisfaction that there wasn''t a single scratch on him.


    "Glad to see you in one piece, Liam," William said, his voice carrying a hint of humor.


    Liam rolled his eyes, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Yeah, thanks to you."


    With a hand over his stomach, William let out a groan. "I''m starving. Let''s get something to eat."


    The trio turned, heading toward the cafeteria, their banter filling the air as they walked. They grabbed their plates, piled with food, and found a table near the window. Sunlight streamed through, casting a warm glow over their spot. William dug into his food without a second thought, while Liam and Gavin settled in, a comfortable silence falling over them.


    Finally, Gavin cleared his throat, glancing between them.


    "Uh¡­ guys," Gavin started, his face a bit sheepish. "I''m sorry I wasn''t there with you two when you fought the bullies. I should''ve been there."


    William waved his hand dismissively, his mouth full as he mumbled, "It''s not your fault, Gavin ."


    Liam snorted, shaking his head with a smirk. "Yeah, even if you had been there, you''d have just gotten your ass kicked." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gavin ''s face broke into a grin, chuckling along with them. William swallowed and leaned back, stretching his arms over his head. Then he turned to Liam, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    "So, Liam," he asked, "what happened after I passed out?"


    Liam took a slow sip of his drink, pausing before answering. "After you deactivated that artifact, I got a little bit of my soul essence back. Just enough to keep me conscious, but nowhere near enough to stand." He shook his head, remembering the struggle. "Then Gavin showed up. He''s the one who dragged you to the school clinic."


    William nodded, a faint smile on his face. "Oh, so it was Gavin, huh?" He turned his attention to Gavin . "What about Billy and the rest of the bullies? Did anything happen to them?"


    Gavin shrugged. "I have no clue. I just left them there in the alleyway. Figured the rain might clean up some of the mess."


    William cursed under his breath, shaking his head. "Those bastards¡­ they''ll just crawl right back and cause trouble again."


    After finishing their meal, William, Liam, and Gavin made their way to class, the usual bustle of students filling the hallways. They took their seats as Mr. John, their teacher, began his lecture, his voice echoing through the classroom.


    "Today," Mr. John started, "we''re covering one of the most devastating periods in human history: the war between humans and beasts." His tone was somber, commanding the students'' full attention. "Now, who can tell me the tier of the B10 members?"


    The students exchanged puzzled glances, unsure why he''d ask something so obvious. After all, the B10 members were legends, known to be the strongest fighters of their time. Their tier had to be the highest, which was tier 8.


    One confident student stood up, hands in pockets, and answered, "Tier 8."


    Mr. John shook his head. "Wrong."


    A ripple of confusion spread through the room. Students glanced at each other, baffled. How could that be wrong? The B10 were practically myths¡ªthey were untouchable. What else could they be but tier 8?


    Seeing the confusion etched on their faces, Mr. John continued, "Actually, the B10 are all tier 7."


    Shock blanketed the room. Murmurs broke out among the students, some whispering to each other in disbelief. Gavin leaned over to William, his eyebrows raised. "Tier 7? That doesn''t make sense¡­ does it?"


    The student who had answered, still standing, raised his hand again. "But sir, if the strongest warriors were in tier 7, then why does tier 8 even exist?"


    Mr. John paused, his face shadowed by a look of horror. His voice dropped to a low, serious tone. "Because there was something stronger than the B10 during the war."


    The room went silent, a tension settling over the students as they took in the implications. Something¡­ stronger than the B10? The idea seemed impossible, terrifying. William felt a chill run down his spine, as if Mr. John''s words had cast a cold shadow over the entire room.


    The teacher continued, his voice carrying the weight of old fears. "There was only one tier 8 being¡­ the leader of the beasts. It took dozens of tier 7 fighters just to bring it down."


    The class erupted in shocked gasps and exclamations. Dozens? How could one creature demand that much power to defeat? Gavin ''s eyes were wide, his jaw hanging open in disbelief.


    One curious boy raised his hand, his tone almost excited. "What did it look like, sir? I bet it was massive and terrifying."


    Mr. John shook his head, surprising everyone once more. "No¡­ it wasn''t big or frightening in the way you''re thinking." He took a breath before adding, "In fact, it was¡­ a cat."


    The entire room fell silent again, the revelation hanging in the air. Some students blinked, their expressions shifting from fear to disbelief. A cat?

 Chapter 59 - 59

    As the lesson wrapped up, Mr. John glanced at his students with a stern expression, pausing before he left the room. "For those of you who haven''t formed your soul crystal yet, tomorrow is your deadline. And for those without an ability¡­ you''ll be choosing one tomorrow as well."


    Excitement buzzed through the students, with whispers breaking out across the classroom. William felt his heart leap in his chest. Finally, he thought. I''ll get an ability. His thoughts spun with possibilities, each more thrilling than the last.


    After class, Liam and Gazi started toward the dorms together, talking about the day''s lessons and the upcoming deadline, but William broke away without a word. His eyes were focused, determination setting his jaw. He made his way toward the edge of the academy grounds, his pace quickening as he entered the shadowed trails of the forest.


    The trees loomed around him, their leaves thick, casting dark shadows on the forest floor. As William moved deeper, the air grew cooler, and soon he reached the edge of a deep, foggy chasm. This place was infamous among the students¡ªa foreboding spot, with mist that clung to the ground like ghostly fingers. Few dared to venture this far, and fewer still would consider going beyond the chasm itself.


    William took a steadying breath, the chill of the air seeping into his bones. "I have to form the Shadow Crystal soon," he murmured, eyes narrowing as he steeled himself. Without another thought, he leaped into the chasm.


    The air whipped past him as he fell, the world around him becoming a blur of dark fog and distant shadows. The sound of wind roared in his ears, and the cold bit into him, sharp and relentless. His heart pounded, not from fear, but from the rush of adrenaline.


    As he descended, the dense fog swallowed him, and the darkness closed in, pressing down on him.


    __________________________


    The B10 meeting room lay shrouded in darkness, its dim lighting casting eerie shadows across the walls. The faces of those present were hidden in the gloom, their expressions unreadable, only the faint outlines of their figures barely visible. The low hum of tension lingered in the silence, broken only when one of the members, a woman with a sharp, steady tone, began to speak.


    "My scouts have been gathering information on the heretics'' recent movements," she said, her voice laced with urgency. "And they''ve reported that whatever the heretics are planning this time¡­ it''s bigger than any attack they''ve attempted before. This isn''t going to be a mere skirmish. It''s a large-scale assault, and they''ll strike soon."


    There was a brief pause as her words sank in, a silence filled with apprehension. Then, another voice¡ªa calm, measured tone that held an air of authority¡ªspoke. "Understood. We''ll all need to remain on high alert and guard our sections closely. We cannot allow them to catch us off guard."


    The members nodded in unison, the gravity of the situation settling over them like a shroud. With a collective understanding, they quietly dismissed the meeting, each figure slipping back into the shadows, vanishing from sight as the room fell silent once more.


    __________________________


    Far away, atop a towering mountain that pierced the sky, a temple stood nestled within the clouds. Its ancient walls, weathered by time, held a serene atmosphere that seemed to merge with the sky itself. Inside, the flickering light of candles illuminated a solitary figure¡ªa monk, seated cross-legged before an imposing statue.


    His hands were clasped together in prayer, his head bowed in silent reverence.


    Suddenly, he snapped his eyes open, a glint of knowing shining within them. His face, though aged and wise, was marked with an intensity that belied his years. Taking a deep, steadying breath, he murmured into the stillness, "It seems¡­ a cat is out of its cage."


    __________________________


    As night descended upon Military Academy 4, the fading sun cast a warm, golden glow across the clouds, painting the sky with streaks of orange and pink. Deep in the forest, within the misty chasm, William sat cross-legged at the bottom of a tranquil lake, surrounded by an otherworldly quiet.


    He focused intensely, drawing in the soul essence from the lake, guiding it through his body, and channeling it toward the dark core where his Shadow Crystal was forming. Each pulse of essence steadied his breath, aligning him with the lake''s raw, primal energy.


    Suddenly, a piercing alarm shattered the silence, breaking his concentration. His eyes snapped open, their usual calm momentarily replaced by urgency. Pushing off from the lake''s floor, he swiftly swam up, surfaced, and pulled himself to shore.


    After slipping into his uniform, he strode toward a nearby stone wall, pressing his hand against its rough surface and said with a sign "I can''t get use to this."


    On the academy grounds, William walked toward the towering vibranium wall separating Military Base 4 from Military Academy 4. The gatekeeper guards stood tall, flanking the entrance as he approached. Flashing the wooden tag given to him by General Zhao, he waited as the guards inspected it and nodded, permitting him through the heavy vibranium gate.


    Beyond the gate, the base appeared as it always did¡ªbrimming with purpose and bustling with soldiers in a constant state of readiness. Weapons sparkled under floodlights, vehicles stood in meticulous rows, and the air was thick with the scent of steel and oil. William walked past the bustling scenes toward a solitary building situated above the underground dojo.


    He entered the building, moving directly to the elevator, which quietly descended deep below the surface. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doors opened to reveal the vast underground dojo, where walls of vibranium bore scars of fierce training. The sight of these battered walls sent a chill through him; vibranium, known as the toughest metal, bore marks only from the most brutal impacts, showcasing the staggering power it took to damage it.


    He stepped into the dojo''s center, where General Zhao sat cross-legged, seemingly undisturbed by William''s arrival.


    William saluted, straightening as he began, "Sir, I have a report."


    The general looked up from the documents spread before him, his piercing gaze fixed on William. "Go ahead," he said, his voice calm but carrying a weight of authority.


    Taking a deep breath, William recounted the events in the alleyway, particularly the artifact used by Billy Stark. General Zhao listened intently, nodding occasionally. When William finished, General Zhao leaned back slightly, his expression contemplative.


    "Good work, William," he said, nodding with approval. "But I''m guessing you''re reporting this because of the artifact."


    William nodded, his brow furrowing. "Yes, sir. It doesn''t make sense. When we entered the academy, every student was searched, and anything remotely dangerous was confiscated. Yet, Billy managed to bring in an artifact powerful enough to block soul essence. How could he have hidden that?"


    General Zhao''s expression darkened, and he shook his head. "I personally ensured that no one entered with any restricted artifacts. It''s impossible that Billy brought that on his own¡­ unless, of course, it didn''t belong to him in the first place."


    William''s eyes narrowed, thoughts racing. "Could it be¡­ him?" he asked, a hint of tension in his voice.


    The general held up a hand. "Don''t concern yourself with it, William. Leave that to me. I''ll make sure it''s thoroughly investigated."


    Relieved but still uneasy, William saluted once more and turned to leave. Just as he reached the elevator, the general called out to him. "Oh, and congratulations on forming your Soul Crystal."


    Surprised, William glanced back, offering a small, grateful smile. "Thank you, General. Honestly, it''s all thanks to that lake you showed me."


    The general gave a curt nod of approval before turning back to his work. With a final salute, William stepped into the elevator, his mind buzzing about tomorrow''s lesson as he made his way back to the surface.

 Chapter 60 - 60

    The first slivers of dawn''s light crept into William''s room, and as his eyes fluttered open, the familiar chiming of the system greeted him.


    "[50 EXP for surviving another day. Total EXP: 850/1300.]"


    He rubbed his eyes, stretched, and let a grin spread across his face. A surge of excitement coursed through him¡ªtoday, he''d finally receive his ability. He jumped up, practically beaming as he greeted Liam and Gavin, who mumbled a half-awake reply. William barely heard them; he''d already darted into the bathroom, humming a cheerful tune as he turned on the shower.


    His voice, though muffled, echoed into the room, carrying his unrestrained joy.


    In the main room, Liam stretched, glancing toward the bathroom door with a raised brow. "What''s got him so worked up?" he muttered, rubbing sleep from his eyes.


    Gavin chuckled. "Probably because he''s finally getting his ability. I remember when I got mine¡­ man, I was over the moon."


    Liam snickered, casting Gavin a playful smirk. "Yeah, only to end up with an ability that''s as useless as¡ª"


    Gavin''s grin widened, a spark of mischief lighting his eyes. "Believe it or not, one day, I''ll sever that your tongue into a thousand pieces in a millisecond."


    Liam snorted, small flames flickering to life on his fingertips. "That''s if you''re not burnt to a crisp first, speedy."


    Gavin took a step closer, his expression darkening, and inched his face toward Liam. "Care to say that again, fire boy?"


    Liam leaned in, the flames growing as he repeated, "Barbequed." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before their banter could escalate, a voice interrupted them. "Knock it off, you two."


    Both boys turned, the tension immediately dropping, as William stepped out of the bathroom. With a towel wrapped around his waist, covering him from his belly button to his knees, he looked every bit like he''d walked off a model shoot. Water dripped from his short, jet-black hair, catching the light and giving him a glossy, almost mesmerizing look.


    His physique¡ªslim but defined¡ªadded a silent strength to his otherwise boyish features. Any girl who happened to see him like this would likely be holding back a nosebleed.


    Gavin cleared his throat, turning quickly toward the bathroom as he muttered, "Right, my turn." He hurried inside, muttering something about steam, while Liam rolled his eyes.


    "Do you always have to provoke him?" William asked, a mix of exasperation and amusement in his voice.


    Liam shrugged, grinning. "It''s fun."


    William chuckled, shaking his head as he thought about his life before all of this. He''d gone from having his own space to sharing it with two loud, unpredictable idiots. But then, these two idiots had become something he''d never really had much before¡ªfriends. Smiling to himself, he began getting dressed.


    __________________________


    A little while later, the three headed out to the cafeteria. Inside, warm aromas of food filled the air, and they joined the line, scanning the room. Spotting Sofia and Princess Eleanor at a nearby table, they exchanged quick glances and decided to join them. As Liam and Gavin grabbed trays and headed over, William''s attention was momentarily captured by something else.


    He''d spotted the biggest chunk of meat at the serving station, and his eyes sparkled. There were a few people ahead of him, so he waited with a slight fidget. When it was finally his turn, he tried to scoop up the massive cut. But just as he lifted it, the meat slipped from the spoon and plopped back into the pot, leaving William defeated.


    Resigned, he picked a smaller piece and joined the others at the table.


    As he walked over, he observed them chatting and laughing. Growing up in the orphanage, he hadn''t really had friends¡ªat least, none like this. Only one person was a true friend, his best friend Sam. Today, Sam would also be gaining his ability. I wonder what kind of ability we''ll get, he thought, a smile tugging at his lips.


    William reached the table and greeted Sofia and Eleanor with a nod, setting his tray down. They ate in silence for a moment, until Eleanor looked at him with an inquisitive smile.


    "So, William," she asked, her voice light, "today''s the big day, right? You''ll be getting your ability?"


    "Yeah," he said, his enthusiasm barely contained.


    Gavin leaned in, intrigued. "What kind of ability are you hoping for?"


    William''s brow furrowed in thought. "Honestly? Anything''s fine, as long as it''s not weak."


    Sofia chimed in with a knowing smile. "There''s no such thing as a weak ability¡ªonly weak users."


    Nodding at her words, William glanced around the table. "Speaking of abilities, we all know Liam here has his fiery fire," he smirked, and Liam gave a smug nod. "And Gavin''s got speed," he added, to which Gavin gave a mock bow. "And Eleanor here has the ice ability from her royal family. I''m the odd one out, I guess, with no ability__ yet, but¡­" He trailed off, looking at Sofia. "What about you, Sofia?


    I don''t think any of us know what yours is."


    Eleanor nodded, shifting her gaze to Sofia with interest. "That''s right. You never mentioned it."


    Gavin and Liam leaned in, both clearly curious, their gazes fixed on her. Sofia, pausing to chew her food thoughtfully, finally looked up with a faint smile.


    "It''s nothing much, really¡­ I have the light ability."


    The reactions were immediate. William''s eyes widened slightly, while Liam let out a low whistle.


    "Light Ability?" Liam''s voice was filled with awe. "That''s one of the rarest abilities out there. People with that power are usually healers¡­ and they''re always in high demand."


    William''s mind whirled. A light Ability was indeed incredibly rare and valuable, especially on a battlefield. Healing wounds, sustaining fighters¡ªit was the kind of power that could change the outcome of a fight entirely. They continued eating, each of them marveling at the newfound knowledge.


    __________________________


    As they finished their meal, they headed to class, settling in as other students filled the room. Just as they were getting comfortable, Billy and his gang strode in, faces healed, scars gone, acting as if nothing had happened. William gritted his teeth at the sight of them, fists clenching involuntarily at the memory of what they''d done to Liam.


    But before he could let his anger grow, the teacher entered, looking more disheveled than ever, his eyes sunken, a haunted look in his gaze.


    With a tired voice that sounded even weaker than usual, he muttered, "Good morning, class¡­"

 Chapter 61 - 61

    The classroom fell silent as Mr. John shuffled in, looking even more worn than usual. His clothes were slightly wrinkled, and his eyes held that familiar, sunken expression. He dragged his feet to the front of the class, cleared his throat, and, in a tired, monotonous voice, said, "Good morning, class."


    A few half-hearted responses echoed back as students settled into their seats, anticipation hanging in the air. Mr. John placed a stack of papers on his desk and rubbed his temples before continuing, "Today''s lecture is about the military academy¡­ where you all will be spending the next three years."


    A hush swept over the class, and eyes widened, the gravity of it sinking in. Three years in this academy. Some of the students shifted in their seats, glancing at one another, as though silently questioning if they''d make it that long. The tension was palpable.


    Mr. John''s voice picked up, a hint of excitement¡ªor perhaps pity¡ªslipping in. "During your time here, each of you will receive a monthly allowance of $5,000."


    The moment the number left his lips, the classroom buzzed with excitement. Whispers bounced off the walls, and many students exchanged grins, already planning how they''d spend their monthly fortune.


    "Five thousand dollars?" one girl whispered, wide-eyed. "We''re rich!"


    Others nodded enthusiastically, and someone in the back cheered, "Yes! No more eating ramen noodles every night!". But some students like Billy and Eleanor were clearly not amused by the money, to them, it was just a little amount.


    William''s eyes lit up. His mind spun with calculations, then drifted to the $50,000 the general had given him as a personal income for agreeing to work as a spy. With both incomes, he''d be receiving a total of $55,000 every month. His heart raced, and his vision blurred with dollar signs. "I''m rich," he thought, barely containing a grin. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could almost feel the cash in his hands, the power and freedom it represented.


    Mr. John''s voice cut through the chatter. "There are also more rewards to attending this academy," he continued, his voice steadier now, commanding their attention once more. "But the most important of them is the reward awaiting you at the end of three years: every student who completes their training here will be granted 50 contribution points."


    If the class had been buzzing before, it was roaring now. This announcement hit them harder than even the promise of money. Contribution points were rare, valuable, and crucial for those who wanted to ascend the tiers of citizenship. With 50 points, they''d be a significant step closer to moving up in status, gaining more privileges, and securing better opportunities for themselves and their families.


    William''s heart thudded in his chest. While the other students looked at one another in amazement, he silently calculated his own fortune: he already had 100 contribution points, thanks to the general''s reward for saving lives during the attack in the tunnel by killing the tier one beast. If I complete my training, he thought, that''ll be a total of 150 contribution points.


    But then, his excitement faded, that''s if he managed to survive the next three years, it was a well known thing that students die at the academy regularly. He''d seen the risks. He still remembered the faces of the students who hadn''t survived that horrific attack¡ªtheir vacant stares, the finality of death painted across their expressions.


    For those who died, there''d be no contribution points, no money, no future. And worse, their families¡­ he imagined the crushing grief their parents must''ve felt when they received the news.


    He clenched his fists. He didn''t want that fate. Not for him, not for the Mr and Mrs Beth¡ªthe closest thing he had to family. They''d raised him from the time he''d been abandoned on the orphanage doorstep, and he couldn''t bear the thought of putting them through that kind of pain.


    "I have to get stronger," he vowed, feeling a surge of determination.


    Just then, his thoughts were broken by Mr. John''s voice. "For those of you without abilities, today will be¡­ significant." The teacher''s eyes drifted over William and a few others who still hadn''t unlocked their powers. "As you''ll be getting your ability today." He continued.


    He reached down, grabbing the stack of papers he''d brought, and began handing them to the students seated at the front row. "Pass these back," he ordered. As the papers circulated, students craned their necks, eager to see what lay ahead.


    When the paper finally reached William, he saw a neatly printed form, sections lined with options. Mr. John continued his explanation as the students skimmed through.


    "Starting next week, the real classes will begin," he announced. "What you have before you is a list of classes available here at the academy. The classes are divided into two types: combat and special classes. You''ll each be required to choose one from each category."


    A student near the front raised his hand. "Can we choose more than one combat class?"


    "No," Mr. John replied sternly, his gaze sweeping across the class. "Only one combat class and one special class. However, for the next week, you''ll have the chance to observe and test out each of these classes before making your final decision."


    The room filled with quiet murmurings as students looked over their options, sizing up the paths that lay ahead. William took a deep breath, scanning down the page. His eyes fell on the first option under the combat classes: Elemental Class. Judging by the name, it was clearly intended for students with elemental abilities like Liam''s fire power and Eleanor''s ice.


    Next, he saw Defense Class. William assumed it was a choice for those with abilities like earth manipulation or other defensive powers.


    Support Class came next, likely intended for those with healing or supportive powers, like Sofia''s light ability.


    The last combat option was Martial Arts Class, likely meant for those with physical abilities or those that didn''t fit into the previous categories¡ªGavin''s speed ability, for instance, would be well suited here.


    William''s fingers drummed against his desk as he considered his options. It was hard to choose; he didn''t yet know what ability he''d gain, and that would heavily influence his decision.


    His eyes wandered down to the special classes, and the first option made him pause. Cooking Class. At first glance, it seemed laughable¡ªwhat good was cooking in a place like this? But as he thought more, it dawned on him. With the military constantly fighting heretics and fending off beast hordes, soldiers often went days in the field.


    Good delicious food kept them strong, nourished and kept their spirits up. And on distant planets with limited supplies, knowing how to prepare edible meals from dead beast could be crucial. The last thing anyone wanted was to choke down an inedible beast organ out of desperation. Still, William smirked.


    He had no interest in spending his time chopping up ugly beasts to learn the best spices for mutant stew.


    Little did he know, though, that in the years to come, his path would lead him to things far more gruesome than chopping up ugly beasts.

 Chapter 62 - 62

    The next class listed under the special section was Sport Class. William smirked. Since the integration of abilities into everyday life, ordinary sports had grown stale for those with powers beyond the norm. Rules had been rewritten, leagues restructured. Now, a simple sprint could mean a race from one continent to another, a football game a matter of breaking sound barriers.


    William was almost certain this would be the class Gavin would choose; after all, Gavin''s dream was to become the greatest footballer¡ªthe GOAT, as he loved to brag. With his speed ability, he''d practically dance through defenses, blazing down the field like a comet.


    Shaking his head at the thought of Gavin basking in glory on some massive stadium, William continued reading. Forgery Class caught his eye next. In this class, students would learn the delicate art of crafting weapons, armor, and artifacts using soul crystals extracted from dead beasts.


    The mere thought of being a master forger was thrilling; master blacksmiths could make a fortune selling rare items that held powerful abilities. But William had little interest in the intricacies of forging, even if the prospect was enticing.


    Then, his gaze fell upon the last option, and he felt a spark. This is it, he murmured to himself, a faint smile creeping onto his lips as he ticked his choice on the form.


    Mr. John, who had been quietly watching the class from his desk, clapped his hands. "Alright," he called out, pulling the students from their thoughts. "Make sure to fill in your choices and hand your forms to the class representative."


    A boy in the back piped up, "We don''t have a class rep, sir."


    Mr. John raised an eyebrow, and his eyes landed on the boy who had spoken. With a faint smirk, he said, "Really? Well then, congratulations, you''re the new class rep."


    The boy''s face drained of color as he muttered under his breath, clearly cursing his own decision to speak up. The weight of responsibility settled on him like a dark cloud. Being class rep was a thankless job¡ªextra duties, endless paperwork, and absolutely no reward.


    The teacher collected his notes and prepared to leave. As he neared the door, he paused, glancing over his shoulder. "Those of you without abilities, report to the library in 30 minutes."


    William''s heart skipped a beat, his breath catching in his throat. In thirty minutes, I''ll get my ability, he thought, a thrill of excitement mingling with an uneasy nervousness. He couldn''t deny the pulse of anticipation rising in his chest, but what if¡­ what if he ended up with a weak or insignificant ability?


    Mr. John left the room, and for a moment, the class was still, each student lost in their thoughts.


    _____________________________


    Twenty minutes later, William stepped out into the academy grounds, joining the other first-years who were also heading toward the library. The day was bright and sunny, with golden rays casting vibrant patterns across the grounds. Birds chirped in the distance, and the gentle rustle of leaves gave the atmosphere a serene calm, though tension hung heavy in the air.


    Faces all around him mirrored his own expression¡ªa mix of excitement and fear, anticipation, and a lingering question etched into every brow: What kind of ability will I get?


    The system''s voice broke into William''s thoughts. It doesn''t matter which ability you get, it whispered with a touch of smugness. After all, you have me.


    William scoffed, but he couldn''t deny the truth in its words. Through the system, he already possessed four abilities: his Third Eye, which granted him extraordinary perception; Darkseer, letting him see perfectly in the dark; Immunox, which rendered him immune to all poisons; and his Child of Thunder attribute, giving him partial control over lightning. So, perhaps the system was right.


    In the grand scheme, his innate power wouldn''t define him.


    But still, he thought, smirking, a cool ability like telepathy, mind control, or something unique wouldn''t hurt.


    They continued walking for another five minutes, and soon, the towering dome-shaped library came into view. It was a magnificent structure, large enough to fit over a thousand students comfortably. Its exterior was a pristine white, giving it a sense of purity and mystery, and it spanned ten floors with a glass-panel roof that allowed sunlight to flood the interior.


    Several soldiers stood by the library entrance, scanning the approaching students. One of the soldiers raised his hand, motioning for them to form lines at each of the ten doors. This organized them into groups of fifty, adding to the sense of order and importance.


    As William shuffled to the back of his assigned line, his palms grew slightly damp. The air buzzed with nervous chatter, some students with excited grins, others fidgeting, their hands clammy with anxiety.


    The library doors opened in unison, a low hum reverberating as they swung inward, inviting the students to enter. William took a deep breath and joined the flow, stepping into the library. As he crossed the threshold, he was met with a sight that took his breath away.


    The ground floor was vast and mostly empty, save for a few tables and reception desks. It looked more like a mini-restaurant than a library, with cozy seating and small counters where students could eat and talk. The soft lighting gave the place an inviting warmth. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Above the ground floor, endless rows of book racks stretched up through the floors, separated by spacious aisles. Each level seemed to contain at least fifty racks, with tables for reading scattered around. But it was the top two floors that drew his attention. Unlike the rest of the library, they lacked reading tables.


    Instead, the shelves there held individual transparent cases, each containing a book with a number inscribed on it.


    William''s pulse quickened as he looked up. Ability books, he thought. One of those would soon be his.


    As the last of the students entered, they were ushered to line up on the ground floor, the usual crowd of readers absent today to make room for the new recruits. The quiet buzz of conversation ceased, and a heavy silence fell over the room.


    A slow, steady tapping echoed from the far end of the library as an old man with a cane approached. Each tap of the cane reverberated through the hall, setting an almost reverent tone. His hair was silver, his eyes sharp despite his age, and he carried himself with a regal air. He came to a stop at the front, his gaze sweeping over the students with a mixture of pride and scrutiny.


    "Welcome," he began, his voice rich and deep, aided by a microphone-like artifact that amplified his words, letting them resonate through the hall. "I''m sure you''ve all been waiting for this day."


    The students leaned forward, hanging onto every word, a wave of excitement spreading through the crowd like wildfire. William''s heart raced as he imagined the untold potential waiting to be unlocked in this very room.


    Author''s Note: Thank you Darius_Sampelean for the power stones, I really appreciate it.

 Chapter 63 - 63

    The library grew quieter than a graveyard at midnight, every ear hanging on the old man''s words as his voice echoed faintly around the room. Each word he spoke seemed heavy, as if it carried the weight of countless stories, many too dark to be shared. The students shifted uneasily, glancing around and then back at the old man.


    He cleared his throat, his voice deep and crackling with age. "Today is¡­ an important day for many of you."


    William felt his heart race, his blood pounding in his ears. The ability ceremony. Today would be his chance to step up, to gain power, to finally stand on par with everyone else¡ªto finally feel as capable as his friends, as Gavin, as everyone.


    The old man continued, "¡­today, you''ll have your first opportunity to get your ability."


    A ripple of excitement spread through the crowd, yet beneath it was a current of tension. Some students couldn''t contain themselves, fidgeting with hands damp from nerves, while others gave forced, awkward smiles, unsure of what was about to come.


    Then a voice from the back broke the silence. "I guess this is where we find out who''s got the good stuff, huh?" It was a boy with messy hair and a wide, mischievous grin, clearly too restless to stay quiet.


    A few students chuckled, the tension momentarily melting away as even William found himself grinning. But the old man''s face remained unchanged, his eyes growing darker, his expression casting shadows across his weathered face. He muttered, almost to himself, "This isn''t about ''good stuff.''"


    The room fell silent again, everyone''s attention snapping back to him, tension growing thicker with each passing second.


    "There are powers in this world," the old man continued, his voice low and deep, "better left undisturbed." He paused, his gaze sweeping across the room, piercing each student. "Once you unlock your abilities, you''ll have access to strengths you can''t even imagine¡­ but this path is one of hardship."


    He let his words hang in the air, each syllable like a stone sinking into the minds of the young audience. "Many of you may think abilities are something to flaunt, but true power is far more¡­ perilous than you might expect." His voice dropped to a near whisper. "And sometimes, it demands more than you''re willing to give."


    The library grew so silent that William could hear his own shallow breaths. Students shifted on their feet, a heavy silence blanketing the room, each of them processing what had just been said.


    Finally, the old man straightened and drew a long breath, as if lifting the weight of what he''d said. He seemed almost hesitant as he continued, "Remember, there is no weak ability¡­ only a weak user."


    The silence was broken by the soft sound of footsteps as several soldiers entered, each carrying a large, rectangular box filled with small black orbs, each gleaming faintly. They moved silently, beginning to hand out the orbs, passing one to each student until all of them held a dark, cold orb in their palms.


    The old man waited until every student held an orb before he spoke again. "The orb in your hand will help channel your soul essence. Once connected, it will find an ability book suitable for your soul essence, and the orb will display the book''s number."


    A few gasps whispered through the room as the students inspected their orbs more closely, realization dawning in their eyes.


    "The number you receive will guide you to the upper floors¡ªthe ninth and tenth floors," he explained. "Once you find the book with the corresponding number, that will be your ability book." He paused, giving a small nod. "Now¡­ begin."


    One by one, the orbs in each student''s hand glowed to life, a soft shimmer illuminating their faces. William glanced down as his orb warmed, a flicker of light settling at the center before it displayed the number 493 in bold, glowing digits. Around him, murmurs filled the air as students inspected their numbers.


    Excitement returned, but it was laced with nervousness as they glanced at one another and then turned toward the escalators, now humming with energy, awaiting their ascent.


    Taking a deep breath, William joined the procession, his hands slightly sweaty as he stepped onto the moving stairs with the others, his gaze focused upward. His heart hammered against his chest as the escalator carried them to the upper floors, the anticipation building with every step.


    ---


    The ninth and tenth floors of the library were like a different world entirely. Unlike the lower floors, which buzzed with reading tables and warm lights, the top two levels were silent, illuminated only by the gentle rays filtering through the glass ceiling. Rows of shelves stretched endlessly, each holding books encased in glass with numbers displayed on them.


    William stepped off the escalator, weaving through the crowd as he scanned the shelves. 491¡­ 492¡­ His breath hitched as his eyes landed on it. 493.


    He reached out, his fingers brushing over the cover of his ability book. Its surface was white and smooth, intricate golden designs etched into the cover, swirling like delicate vines across its surface. He felt a strange pull as he lifted the book, a shiver running through him. He checked the title, a smile spreading on his face.


    Around him, students were reacting to their finds¡ªsome cheering in excitement, others staring with confused frowns, a few visibly disheartened.


    __________________________


    Back on the ground floor, students settled into a restless silence, each of them clutching their ability book as soldiers collected the orbs. William looked around, observing the range of emotions on his classmates'' faces¡ªsome clinging to their books with joy, others with something akin to disappointment.


    It was as though the books were keys to their futures, yet some didn''t seem to like the door they''d unlocked.


    The old man made his way to the front again, his cane tapping sharply with each step. "Congratulations to you all," he said, scanning the crowd, his gaze lingering on the faces of those who looked less than thrilled, then he said "Remember, as I''ve said earlier, there is no weak ability, only weak user."


    One boy, clearly disappointed, couldn''t contain his irritation and scoffed loudly. "Yeah, well, that''s easy for you to say."


    Gasps rippled through the room; students exchanged glances, some expecting the boy to be scolded. But the old man didn''t flinch. Instead, he extended his hand, and a small, swirling portal¡ªa spatial distortion¡ªappeared in his palm.


    "This is my ability," he said, his tone calm yet unwavering. "They call it a ''spatial portal''¡ªuseful only for transportation and support, deemed weak by many." He let the portal shrink to the size of a marble before flinging it at a nearby trash bin. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The portal hit the bin, and with a small pop, the bin vanished. The students gasped, some stepping back instinctively, their eyes wide with awe.


    The old man gave a slight smile, his gaze piercing as he looked back at them. "An ability meant for support can be nurtured into an attack. It''s not about the ability itself¡­ it''s about your imagination and determination."


    Students who had previously looked dejected now held their books with a renewed sense of purpose. They had a chance, after all¡ªmore than they''d thought. Quiet nods and murmurs filled the room as hope reignited in their eyes.


    The old man let the moment settle before dismissing them. "You may go. I look forward to seeing how you master your abilities."


    The library doors swung open, and the students filed out, many with newfound confidence. As they departed, the old man''s gaze drifted to William''s back, his expression solemn as he muttered under his breath, "The road ahead is long. I hope you can make it, shadow boy."

 Chapter 64 - 64

    On the night of the fight between Liam and William against Billy Stark and his henchmen in the alleyway, the principal''s office lay shrouded in dim light, with only a single lamp casting a faint glow over the polished oak desk. The silence was broken as the door creaked open, and a soldier stepped in, his expression tense.


    "Sir," he began, his voice steady but cautious, "I''ve come to report the incident."


    The principal, an imposing man with cold, calculating eyes, leaned back in his chair, fingers drumming against the wood. His face twisted in displeasure. "That boy again," he muttered under his breath, gritting his teeth. "He''s interfered with the plan."


    The soldier''s jaw tensed. "Yes, sir. It seems he¡­ disrupted the situation with the Stark child."


    The principal''s gaze darkened, eyes narrowing to slits. "And what of the artifact?"


    The soldier hesitated. "I questioned the Stark boy, sir. He¡­ doesn''t know where it is. I searched the alleyway where it was used, but¡­" He paused, as if bracing himself for the reaction, "it wasn''t there."


    A vein pulsed at the principal''s temple as he clenched his fists. His voice was low and seething. "Find it. At any cost. The artifact must not fall into the wrong hands."


    The soldier saluted and left, his footsteps echoing through the hallway. Left alone, the principal let out a long, frustrated sigh. Damn that Stark boy, he thought, anger bubbling beneath the surface. I lent him that artifact hoping he''d rid us of that meddlesome brat. Instead, he got himself humiliated and lost it.


    He thought about William, the boy who kept getting in his way. One way or another, he thought darkly, I''ll be rid of him.


    __________________________


    Back to the present time, in the hot afternoon air, William walked through the academy grounds, his mind racing with possibilities. He had already stored his ability book in his system inventory, but the excitement still lingered. "Wind," he thought, a small grin tugging at his lips.


    An elemental power, he knew it wasn''t as showy as Liam''s fire or Billy''s lightning, but he was certain he could forge it into something just as deadly, if not more so. A gust of wind brushed his face, as if the air itself were reminding him of the potential at his fingertips.


    A mischievous smirk crossed his face. He could already picture it: summoning a massive tornado to scatter his enemies or pushing foes off cliffs with a single gust. And if he could figure out how to use the system''s lightning power alongside the wind, his possibilities would be endless.


    He could shock his enemies, then strike when they least expected it¡ªa sharp blade of air slicing through their throats. But there was more work to do first. He still needed to form his shadow crystal, increase his soul essence, and master the wind and lightning abilities. With the heretics lurking, he''d need every advantage he could get.


    As he reached his dorm, he pushed open the door, expecting a quiet evening to himself. Instead, he was greeted by the eager faces of Liam and Gavin, their eyes shining with curiosity and impatience. Their anticipation was almost comical, and William could only chuckle as he entered.


    "Alright, alright, I know what you''re about to ask," he said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "It''s wind."


    Gavin''s eyes widened in excitement, while Liam raised his eyebrows, clearly impressed. "Nice!" Gavin clapped him on the shoulder. "An elemental ability¡ªthat''s strong."


    Liam chuckled, a teasing grin on his face. "At least you didn''t end up with a speed ability," he said, giving Gavin a sly look.


    "Ha-ha, very funny," Gavin muttered, rolling his eyes. "Just you wait; one day, I''ll be zipping circles around both of you."


    Just then, a faint ping sounded from their respective phones, each notification lighting up in different forms. William''s own phone, disguised as an earring, vibrated softly. The three boys glanced at their devices, and a grin spread across each of their faces.


    The monthly deposit from the academy had just landed¡ª$5,000 for each of them. But as William checked his balance, he saw $55,000 instead, causing his grin to widen into an almost gleeful expression.


    "Whoa, what''s with that look?" Gavin asked, noticing the change in his friend''s face.


    William shrugged, trying to play it cool. "Let''s just say, I got a little bonus this month."


    Gavin''s eyes lit up with excitement. "In that case, shopping spree tomorrow? I''ve been meaning to grab a few things."


    "Count me in," Liam chimed in, his tone casual but his eyes glinting with excitement. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William nodded, his mind already listing the essentials he needed to buy. Some soul potions would be his first priority¡ªhe needed to raise his soul essence as soon as possible. He only had seven right now, which was low for what he wanted to achieve. With everything he had to master, he needed all the power boosts he could get.


    Before long, William told his friends he had somewhere to be and wouldn''t be back until late. Liam and Gavin exchanged knowing glances, smirking.


    As the door closed behind him, Liam turned to Gavin with a raised brow. "Where do you think he sneaks off to every night?"


    Gavin replied that "You know how the boy usually goes to the girls dorm every night right." Liam nodded, Gavin continued that "Well with William''s good look, he probably has a lot of work to do there." Liam made and understanding expression and nodded.


    __________________________


    Contrary to his friends'' assumptions, William wasn''t heading to the girls'' dorm. Instead, he made his way through the thick, darkening trees, heading toward the secluded area where the chasm was hidden. He tightened his fists, feeling the weight of responsibility settle over him. There was so much to do, and time wasn''t on his side.


    He had to balance mastering the wind ability, learning lightning, increasing his soul essence, and forming his shadow crystal¡ªall while keeping his guard up against the heretics who wanted him dead.


    Before long, he reached the edge of the chasm and jumped down, his eyes adjusting to the dark, mist-filled abyss below. The fog hung heavy, a ghostly blanket over the deep forest. In the center of the chasm, a lake glowed softly, its surface still.


    William took a deep breath and plunged into the cool water, feeling its icy grip surround him as he dove deep below the surface. After 2 hours, he resurfaced, rubbing the water from his face as he swam toward the shore. He stepped out, water dripping from his clothes, and immediately changed into a fresh set he had stashed earlier. He shook his damp hair, letting the cool night air dry him off.


    As he stood in the silence of the chasm, he summoned the wind ability book from his system''s inventory. The white cover shimmered in his hand, the intricate designs winding across its surface almost alive under his touch. He ran his fingers along the patterns, feeling a surge of anticipation. Where did these abilities even come from? he wondered briefly.


    But the thought faded as he focused on the task at hand. No time for that now. I have to learn this ability.


    He opened to the first page, and almost immediately, a notification popped up in front of him. He nearly stumbled in shock as the system''s familiar message appeared.


    [Ability book detected. Do you want to learn this ability? Yes/No]


    A grin spread across William''s face, a thrill running through him. "Looks like I''ve got a cheat code," he muttered, selecting Yes without hesitation.


    A new message flashed in front of him:


    [Host is learning ability. 1%¡­]


    He watched as the progress bar began to fill, his grin widening with each passing percentage. This was just the beginning, and he was ready to take full advantage.


    Author''s Note: Thank you Cornelio_Gonzalez for the gift, I really appreciate it. Your gift is my motivation. Thank you all for reading. Love you all.

 Chapter 65 - 65

    As William watched the progress bar slowly tick upward, his heart raced. Each percentage increase felt like a step closer to unleashing the power he''d only imagined until now. The eerie silence of the chasm was broken by the gentle hum of energy radiating from the book in his hand, its glow illuminating his face with a pale light.


    [Host is learning ability: 17%¡­ 18%...]


    The thrill surged through him as he waited, picturing all the ways he could use his new ability. Just think, he mused, a gust to blow an enemy off their feet, a razor-sharp wind strike aimed with perfect precision...


    He clenched his fists, feeling an almost imperceptible shift in the air around him. The foggy chasm seemed to thicken, the wind swirling faintly in response to his thoughts. The sensation was exhilarating¡ªa raw, wild force just within reach.


    The system chimed again, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    [Host is learning ability: 29%¡­]


    Host is learning ability: 55%¡­]


    The percentage finally hit 100%, and a wave of energy rippled through William''s body. He gasped as the wind itself seemed to respond to him, swirling around him in faint, invisible currents.


    The system''s voice chimed in his mind. [Wind Ability learned successfully.]


    A strange sense of completion washed over him. It felt as if he had finally found something that had been missing from him all along. The wind in the cave was no longer a mere sensation; it was a part of him, responding to his will, wrapping around him like a loyal companion. The light from the book faded, and he called out for his status. The familiar screen appeared.


    [Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level 8


    Experience Value: 850/1300


    Strength: 11


    Agility: 10


    Endurance: 10


    Skills: [The 3rd Eye Level 1] [Darkseer Level 1] [Immunox]


    Attribute: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: 9


    Ability: Wind


    Store Coins: 250


    He noted with satisfaction that he had increased his soul essence by two in a single day, and his ability slot had finally changed from "None" to "Wind." Eager to test his newfound power, he knelt and placed a small stone on the ground in front of him. Closing his eyes, he focused on the image of the wind lifting the stone into the air.


    At first, nothing happened. The stone remained still, unbothered. Undeterred, he visualized harder, sending a clear command to the wind within him. On the sixth attempt, the air finally stirred, pushing a faint trace of dust off the stone. A small victory, but a victory nonetheless.


    After the tenth trial, William was gasping for breath, his face slick with sweat. His entire body ached as if he''d run a marathon, and a sharp voice chimed in his mind.


    [Warning: Soul Essence depleted. Recommend rest to prevent further depletion.]


    "No," William muttered, his voice hoarse. "I need to get stronger¡­ faster."


    With one last push, he visualized again, but as he stretched his hands forward, his body betrayed him. He staggered, then collapsed against the cool stone wall of the cave, utterly drained. For a moment, he just lay there, breathing heavily.


    Reaching into his system inventory, he summoned a water bottle. It materialized in his hand, cold and comforting, and he drank greedily, the water soothing his parched throat. After a few deep gulps, he stored the bottle back in his inventory, watching it vanish from his hand. Feeling somewhat refreshed, he stood up. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Time for the lightning ability," he muttered to himself.


    An understanding had dawned on him during his wind training¡ªvisualization was key. He closed his eyes and pictured a small spark of lightning forming in his palm. After a moment, he felt a faint prickling sensation in his fingers, followed by the crackle of electricity. A thin strand of lightning flickered to life in his hand, casting an eerie glow.


    "Yes!" he whispered in triumph. But when he tried to throw the lightning at the cave wall, it died out halfway.


    William chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "Well, at least I didn''t electrocute myself this time," he said, placing his hand on the wall with a sigh. "I''ll never get used to this."


    __________________________


    Almost time for curfew, William walked through the dark forest, his steps echoing in the silence. The moon hung high above him, casting its silver light through the trees, creating patches of shadow that danced across the ground. The air was cool and carried the faint rustle of leaves, a low whisper carried by the wind. He could hear the occasional chirp of crickets, the distant hoot of an owl.


    Every sound seemed amplified in the stillness.


    Behind him, perched on the branch of a tall tree, were two figures. One was dressed in a dark ninja outfit, his hair an unnatural shade of green, blending in and yet contrasting with the darkness around them. Beside him stood a man with a traditional Chinese fan, his gaze fixed on William as he moved through the forest.


    The man with the fan gave a thoughtful nod in William''s direction. "Wind ability," he murmured, his voice low and smooth. "That''s promising. Why don''t you take him as your student? After all, you''re a wind user too."


    The ninja scoffed, shaking his head. "I''d like to, but it''s pointless. We both know he won''t hold onto that power for long."


    The man with the fan sighed, glancing back at William with a wistful expression. "How I wish things didn''t have to be this way."


    The ninja''s eyes hardened. "This was bound to happen the moment Lee died."


    __________________________


    Far away, in the hidden base of the Heretics, a meeting was taking place. The structure of power in this place was clear, each tier representing a different level of control. The third tier consisted of the Anbu, specialized assassins trained in shadow and silence. Above them, in the second tier, were the Pillars, the king''s most trusted aides. And at the very top was the first tier¡ªthe King himself.


    Tonight, all of them were gathered, seated around a grand table. Around fifty Anbu agents sat at the lower end, their faces obscured, and fourteen Pillars took up positions near the head, and the king sat before them. But in the place of honor, sitting on the largest chair, was no human king.


    It was a cat.


    Each member seemed to regard the feline figure with a mix of reverence and deep fear. The meeting was concluding, a weighty silence settling over the room. The king of the Heretics, a broad man, stood and bowed slightly toward the cat.


    "There is a matter of interest, my lord," he began, his voice low but unwavering. "At one of the military academies, a boy managed to kill a Tier One beast¡ªwithout an ability."


    A flicker of alarm crossed the cat''s face, its fur standing on end for the briefest of moments before it regained its impassive expression. Its eyes narrowed, cold and calculating.


    "Have you eliminated him?" the cat asked, its voice surprisingly deep.


    The king hesitated. "We tried, but¡­ it failed. We sent an Anbu, but the Anbu was killed."


    The cat''s eyes narrowed further, glinting dangerously. The king pressed on, quickly adding, "But worry not. We can send another Anbu, or even a Pillar¡ª"


    The cat''s tail twitched. "No. If you''ve already lost an Anbu, that means those two old men are involved. Sending another won''t change a damn thing even if it was you."


    The king fell silent, bowing his head in reluctant understanding. The cat closed its eyes, sighing with faint frustration.


    "Leave the boy be for now," the cat murmured, more to itself than to anyone else. "There will be plenty of time to deal with him later." And then, under its breath, it muttered, "Damn those old men¡­"


    __________________________


    On a mountain peak miles away, two elderly men sat outside a temple, gazing up at the stars. One wore a black kimono, his long beard flowing like a waterfall, while the other was dressed in a monk''s robe, serene and thoughtful. Suddenly, both men sneezed simultaneously.


    The one in the kimono chuckled, scratching his beard. "Looks like someone''s talking about us."


    The monk smiled, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I just hope it''s good things."


    Happy new month to you all, It''s my birth month.

 Chapter 66 - 66

    The morning sun peeked through the window, casting a gentle warmth across William''s face as he stirred awake. He blinked, squinting at the soft glow illuminating the room, feeling a strange sense of rejuvenation wash over him. The familiar hum of the system''s notification filled the air, signaling his survival for another day. 50 experience points gained, it chimed brightly.


    He still recalled what the system had mentioned about being a prototype; it left him with lingering questions. "Was there another version of the Shadow System?" "Who else might have it, and were they aware of him?" He shook his head, dismissing the thoughts. "Overthinking will make me go bald," he chuckled to himself, his cheeks lifting slightly as he got out of bed.


    Gavin was already awake, scrolling through his phone with a sleepy expression, but Liam remained wrapped in his blanket, snores escaping him in rhythmic bursts. Today was Saturday, which meant no lectures, no responsibilities, just freedom to explore. William stretched his arms over his head, muscles taut as he relished the moment.


    After a quick freshen-up and donning a clean shirt, he returned to the room just as Liam emerged from his cocoon of blankets, hair a wild mess.


    Soon, all three of them were ready, heading down the busy corridors of the dormitory toward the cafeteria. The sounds of students chattering and laughing filled the air, setting a lively mood for the day.


    They grabbed their food trays, each piled high with scrambled eggs, toast, and a side of fruit, and spotted Sofia and Eleanor seated by the window. As they approached, both girls looked up, and their eyes immediately landed on William, a silent question flickering in their gaze. William chuckled, knowing exactly what they were curious about.


    He set his tray down and leaned in. "It''s wind ability," he announced, a hint of pride edging his voice. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sofia''s face broke into a wide grin. "That''s amazing, William! The wind ability is powerful if you master it. Imagine all the things you could do!" She leaned in, her eyes practically sparkling with excitement. "I''ve read about wind users who can control storms. It''s awesome!"


    Eleanor chimed in, nodding enthusiastically. "Yeah, that''s incredible! The gardener at the palace also has the wind ability too. He uses wind shapes flowers into delicate designs that have nobles begging to hire him."


    William''s face fell slightly, caught off-guard by the comparison. Did she even realize what that implied? A momentary image of himself, bending wind to shape rose bushes, flashed in his mind. He quickly shook it off, forcing a smile and focusing on his food as everyone else chattered on.


    After breakfast, the three boys made their way to the academy''s bustling market, eager to explore its variety of treasures and necessities. The path was alive with students and vendors, each stall filled with items as varied as the academy itself. Shiny weapons glistened under the sunlight, while enchanted clothing and mystical trinkets beckoned passersby to stop and marvel.


    They wandered past a weapons stall, where swords, staffs, and daggers gleamed, their blades casting tiny rainbows under the light. One sword, in particular, caught William''s attention¡ªa slender blade etched with swirling patterns that reminded him of wind. He could almost feel its pull, but he tore his gaze away, making a mental note to save up.


    A weapon like that seemed perfectly suited for a wind user.


    Their main goal was to buy a soul potion. As they neared the potion stall, William''s eyes zeroed in on the price tag: $3,000.


    "Three thousand dollars?" he murmured, incredulous as he looked at Gavin and Liam.


    Gavin shrugged, barely phased. "Soul potions aren''t cheap. The ingredients alone are rare, and the brewing process takes weeks."


    "Think of it as an investment," Liam added casually, glancing at the other potions on display. "It''ll help you regain energy faster and keep up with training without burning out."


    Still, the price weighed on William''s mind, and he turned to the store owner, an older man with a stern expression. "Is there any discount for middle-tier citizens?" he asked, hoping for a break.


    Though it seemed absurd to ask, it was common thing in the world. Higher-tier citizens always enjoyed more incentives and discounts in this world. The store owner paused, sizing William up with a hint of skepticism before finally speaking.


    "There''s a five percent discount for middle-tier citizens," he answered, his voice flat.


    "Alright. And if I buy¡­ say, ten of them?" William pressed on, his tone hopeful.


    The store owner raised an eyebrow but replied, "If you buy ten, there''s a two percent discount on each potion."


    Doing a quick calculation, William thought, Seven percent off each soul potion¡­ ah, I should''ve focused more on math. Just then, the system voice broke through his thoughts: Each soul potion will cost $2,790. Ten will total $27,900.


    "Thanks," William said to the system. Smiling, he told the store owner, "I''ll take ten, and I''m a middle-tier citizen."


    Gavin''s eyes widened. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Liam was too busy browsing other items to notice.


    "Do you have identification?" the store owner asked, his demeanor shifting slightly, a hint of skepticism in his tone.


    William transformed his earring into his original phone form and displayed his identification, which confirmed his status as a middle-tier citizen.


    The store owner''s attitude changed almost instantaneously. "Ah, I see! One moment," he said, warmth flooding back into his voice. He disappeared behind a curtain, returning shortly with a small box cradled in his hands.


    William opened the box, revealing glass vials containing a glowing blue liquid that pulsed with energy. He could feel the aura radiating from them, sending a shiver of excitement down his spine. "Perfect," he murmured, counting the vials to ensure they were all there.


    After transferring the money, he watched his balance dip from $55,000 to $27,900. He still had some funds left, and the soul potions should last him for a month.


    He closed the box and, with a thought, stored it into his system inventory. The box vanished from his hands, prompting a surprised furrow from Gavin, who had been watching closely.


    "Some kind of spatial artifact?" Gavin thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. But there was more to his curiosity: how was William a middle-tier citizen, and how did he have that kind of money? Isn''t he an orphan. Gavin pondered, And he also has a spatial artifact.


    There were many ways to earn contribution points and advance in citizenship, and one way was if a soldier died in war, contribution points would be given to their kin. He glanced at William, pity softening his gaze. "What a poor soul," he thought.


    As they continued walking, they passed several other shops and stalls. A gaming center caught William''s attention, the bright lights and energetic laughter spilling out onto the street. The allure of high-tech entertainment was too tempting to resist, and they stepped inside, captivated by the atmosphere.


    Inside, students cheered and laughed, immersed in various games. The main attraction was a line of treadmills along the far wall, each one promising to test speed and agility to exhilarating heights. They were rumored to reach speeds comparable to the legendary Flash.


    "Why don''t you give it a try, Gavin?" William suggested, an excited grin spreading across his face.


    Gavin laughed nervously. "Are you kidding? Those things look intense!"


    "Come on, it''ll be fun!" Liam encouraged, nudging him forward.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Gavin put on the safety helmet¡ªa requirement for not getting injured¡ªand stepped onto one of the treadmills. William watched in awe as Gavin started running. The speed built rapidly, transforming him into a blur, his footsteps pounding like a drumbeat. The exhilaration on his face was unmistakable, and William felt a thrill of excitement just watching.


    The onlookers cheered and shouted in encouragement, laughter ringing through the air. Beside William, Liam smirked and muttered, "Show-off."


    After a few minutes, Gavin slowed down and came to a stop, panting heavily, his soul essence nearly depleted. The crowd erupted in applause, cheering for his impressive run.


    He walked over to Liam and William, a proud grin plastered on his face. "Bet you can''t do that, Fire Boy!" he teased, glancing at Liam with a challenging smirk.


    "Please," Liam said, rolling his eyes dramatically. " I can do better than that snail race."


    The rest of the morning was spent exploring the market, stocking up on snacks, a few fruits like watermelon and strawberry milk, which Gavin insisted were perfect for a 3 a.m. midnight snack.


    As they made their way back, arms filled with bags and spirits high, William felt a quiet contentment settle over him. One step closer to his goal, and surrounded by friends, he felt a growing sense of purpose in the academy.


    Author''s Note: Thank you DaoistEYNHfS for the golden ticket, I really appreciate it.


    Thank you all for reading and your support.

 Chapter 67 - 67

    The Tension Before the Storm


    The tunnel was dark and gloomy, with only a faint ray of light streaming through the jagged opening in the blown roof. Dust particles floated in the beam, suspended in the still air. The convoy was eerily quiet, as if the very walls of the tunnel were holding their breath.


    The soldiers stationed at the front and back of the convoy remained on high alert, barricades set up and security devices blinking faintly in the dark.


    Among the soldiers, those with physical strength abilities worked tirelessly, their muscles bulging as they cleared the debris blocking the road. The sound of rocks scraping against the concrete floor echoed through the tunnel, but it did little to ease the sense of impending danger that hung over everyone. The air was thick with fear.


    Soldiers glanced at each other nervously, while the students huddled together, whispering anxiously among themselves.


    Leaning against the cold, damp wall of the tunnel were two figures. The first, a boy of sixteen, wore a white shirt now stained with dirt and sweat, his gray trousers wrinkled and torn at the knees. His name was William, and though he appeared outwardly calm, inside he was anything but. Next to him sat Miss Mona, her eyes half-closed as she tried to steady her breathing.


    She was in her twenties, her perfect jacket and jeans no longer pristine after the earlier chaos.


    Miss Mona''s mind raced, guilt and relief mixing in equal measure. She couldn''t shake the thought of what might have happened if William hadn''t warned her. We would have all been dead, she thought, the weight of that truth settling on her chest like a stone. She glanced at William out of the corner of her eye, wondering what was going through his head. He had saved them all, but at what cost?


    William, however, felt no such remorse. Inside, he was smiling as he saw the system notification flash before his eyes:


    "Chain Quest 1 Completed"


    "Rewards Awarded"


    He wanted to check his rewards, but before he could, an old man approached them. It was the bus driver. His head was bandaged, and he moved slowly, still recovering from the earlier events. He stopped beside them, sitting down heavily against the wall with a sigh.


    "Thank you," the old man said, his voice rough from the dust and strain.


    Miss Mona shook her head, brushing her hair away from her face. "I was just doing my job," she replied softly, though her voice lacked conviction. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William, still focused on the notification in his mind, spoke absentmindedly. "I just wanted to save myself."


    The old man chuckled, a deep, rasping sound. "Regardless, you saved us all. I still can''t believe that bastard managed to pass through my eyes," he muttered, his face darkening as he activated his ability¡ªSuper Sight.


    Suddenly, the old man''s eyes widened in terror. His body went rigid, and he shot to his feet, panic overtaking him. Miss Mona noticed instantly.


    "What is it?" she asked, her voice urgent, her heart rate spiking.


    The old man stood there, as if frozen in place, his mind racing to process what he saw. Finally, he spoke, his voice trembling with fear. "They''re coming."


    William felt a chill run down his spine. "Who''s coming?" he asked, though he already had an idea.


    "The Heretics," the old man whispered.


    Miss Mona was on her feet in a flash, her exhaustion forgotten in the face of this new threat. "How many?" she asked, her voice sharp, already calculating their odds.


    "I don''t know," the old man said, shaking his head, "but there are hundreds of them."


    Without another word, Miss Mona sprinted toward Commander Charles, who stood at the head of the formation, his face set in grim determination. As she reached him, she barely needed to speak. Commander Charles nodded.


    "I know," he said quietly. "Our sensors have detected them. They''ll be here soon." His voice was calm, but the tension in his jaw betrayed his worry. "Gather the students. We need to protect them."


    Miss Mona nodded, turning to the other teachers as they began to herd the terrified students into the center of the formation. Commander Charles stepped forward, addressing his soldiers.


    "All units prepare! Hundreds of enemies approaching from both directions. Hold the line!" His voice boomed through the tunnel, but it did little to ease the growing panic.


    The students were in chaos, some crying, others shouting questions that no one could answer. Are we going to die? Why us? Why not another military academy? The questions hung in the air, unanswered, as the soldiers began summoning their weapons and armor.


    William watched in awe as the soldiers'' gear materialized in their hands¡ªblades, shields, hammers, and guns¡ªall appearing with a flash of light. Their armor, some bulky and intimidating, others light and agile, shimmered in the dim light of the tunnel. Each piece was crafted from the soul crystals of beasts, their power humming with energy.


    As William marveled at the soldiers'' abilities, another notification appeared before his eyes:


    "Chain Quest 2 Given"


    Quest Description: Thousands of mindless traitors detected. Do your best not to die.


    Enemy Description: 1 Heretic, 1 Commander-Tier Beast, 1 Warrior-Tier Beast, 1 Newborn-Tier Beast, and 2,316 Ferus-Tier Individuals.


    Additional Quest: Slay enemies for more rewards.


    Quest Reward: ???


    William''s heart pounded in his chest. Thousands? he thought, his stomach twisting in fear. He glanced around, realizing that the soldiers had no idea what they were truly up against. This wasn''t just a few hundred attackers. This was an army.


    He quickly asked the system, How strong is the Heretic?


    The system''s voice rang in his mind. "The Heretic is stronger than Commander Charles, though this is just a speculation. Remember, rank is not the only thing that determines the outcome of a battle¡ªterrain, experience, and skills all play a role."


    William swallowed hard. No hope, he thought. If the Heretic was stronger than Commander Charles, their best fighter would be occupied. They stood no chance.


    William cursed under his breath, realizing the gravity of their situation. How are we supposed to fight thousands of enemies? His gaze flickered over to Commander Charles, the only person who might stand a chance against the Heretic. But then he thought of the beasts¡ªthe Commander-Tier, Warrior-Tier, and Newborn-Tier monsters lurking among the enemy ranks.


    If Commander Charles is held up fighting those beasts, who''s going to protect us?


    His thoughts raced as he asked the system another question. I thought there weren''t supposed to be any beasts on Earth?


    The system responded with a cool detachment, as if the chaos of the situation had no effect on it. "While no beasts naturally reside on Earth, there are ways to summon them. The Heretics must have brought them here to bolster their forces."


    William sighed, realizing their situation was far worse than anyone could imagine. As he processed the information, he turned on his heel and walked back to his bus. He reached under the seat and pulled out the sword that Mr. Beth had given him. The weight of it felt oddly comforting in his hand. This is my only chance, he thought.


    Stepping back out into the tunnel, William joined the other students, standing among them like one of the crowd. Miss Mona and the other teachers had already formed a protective line around the students, their faces grim and determined. They were prepared to die if it meant protecting the young lives in their care.


    Commander Charles stood at the front of the formation, his expression unreadable, but the tension in his body was unmistakable. His sharp eyes scanned the far end of the tunnel, where the enemy would soon arrive. He muttered under his breath, "This doesn''t feel right."


    His instincts screamed at him that this was more than just a simple raid. The Heretics wouldn''t send just a couple of hundred soldiers on such a bold attack. He was certain they had something far more sinister planned. Without wasting a moment, he turned back toward his vehicle, the door now missing from when it had been torn off earlier. He grabbed his communicator and made a call.


    The voice on the other end picked up immediately. "Commander Charles, we''ve already dispatched reinforcements. Hold your position."


    "No," Commander Charles said, cutting the man off. "The situation''s changed. We''re under attack."


    The voice on the other end sounded alarmed. "By who?"


    "The Heretics," Commander Charles replied gravely.


    "How many?" the man asked, his tone shifting from surprise to urgency.


    Commander Charles'' face tightened. "Close to a thousand. They''ll be on us in less than five minutes."


    There was a brief silence on the other end before the man replied, his voice filled with dread. "Hold on as best you can. Reinforcements will arrive in twenty minutes."


    The line went dead, and Commander Charles let out a long sigh. Twenty minutes. It felt like an eternity, especially when the odds were stacked against them. He hung up the communicator and stepped out of the vehicle. As he looked over the terrified faces of the students, he steeled himself for the battle ahead.


    I just have to hold on for twenty minutes, he thought, taking in the sight of his soldiers gearing up for the fight of their lives. His mind wandered briefly to his usual coping mechanism, a track he always listened to after stressful missions. After all this shit, I need to listen to ''Eu Sento Ganbu Phonk'' he mused.


    Commander Charles moved back to the front of the formation, an air of quiet determination settling over him. Strangely, unlike his men, he was not wearing any armor or wielding a weapon. His abilities were all he needed.


    The tension in the tunnel was suffocating. The students, huddled together, whispered nervously among themselves, their voices filled with fear and uncertainty. Some were crying, their sobs echoing off the walls. Others stood silently, their faces pale and eyes wide with terror. Why us? they asked each other.


    Why can''t the Heretics attack another military academy? Why does it have to be us?


    The soldiers, too, felt the weight of the moment. Their weapons¡ªblades, shields, hammers, and guns¡ªgleamed in the faint light, all forged from the soul crystals of beasts. Their armor hummed with energy, protecting their bodies, but it did nothing to shield their minds from the fear creeping in.


    Many of them were young, their faces tight with anxiety as they prepared for a battle unlike any they had ever faced.


    Meanwhile, in Military Base 4, the man who had spoken to Commander Charles hurried down the corridor toward the top floor. He reached a door labeled "General," and knocked, his heart pounding in his chest. A voice from inside called out, "Come in."


    The man pushed the door open, saluting as he entered. Behind the desk sat a man in his late fifties, calm and composed, lazily rocking back and forth in a chair. He held a traditional Chinese fan in one hand, idly fanning himself. The office was a strange mixture of ancient and modern¡ªdecorated with plants, antique furniture, and the bones of exotic animals mounted on the walls.


    A large glass panel stood to one side, inside of which coiled a massive red snake with no eyes, its scales glistening in the dim light.


    The general didn''t look up. "What is it?" he asked, his voice calm and detached.


    "Sir, we''ve just received a call from the West Convoy. They''re under attack by the Heretics and have requested reinforcements."


    The general stopped rocking in his chair. Slowly, he lowered his fan and turned his head toward the man. "The West Convoy? That''s Commander Charles'' unit, right?"


    "Yes, sir," the man confirmed.


    The general frowned, his brow furrowing slightly. "Commander Charles is one of our best. If he''s asking for reinforcements, the enemy must be strong."


    The general stood up from his chair, walking over to the window and staring out into the distance, lost in thought. After a moment, he turned back to the man. "Send the backup."


    The man nodded. "How many soldiers should we send, sir?"


    The general thought for a moment. "Send fifty, mainly those with utility abilities¡ªhealers, telepaths, anyone who can support the fight."


    The man hesitated for a second before asking, "Sir, don''t you think that''s too few?"


    The general smiled faintly, a glint of confidence in his eyes. "Don''t worry. It''s not too few." He pau


    sed, the smile growing slightly wider. "Because I''ll be there too."

 Chapter 68 - 68

    As they reached their dorm, the sky above had turned a deep, foreboding gray, signaling the arrival of a heavy storm. Heavy clouds hung low, filling the air with the thick, electric scent of an approaching storm, the first distant rumble of thunder echoed, hinting at the downpour to come.


    Inside, William and his friends unpacked the snacks and supplies they''d picked up from the market, arranging them on the small table in the center of the room.


    William summoned the box from the system''s inventory, and it materialized in his hands with a faint shimmer. Carefully, he opened it and withdrew two vials of the soul potion, holding them up with a grin.


    "So, I''ll be generous and sell these to you both for $2,900 each. Good deal, right?"


    Gavin rolled his eyes but pulled out his phone to transfer the funds. "Right, so generous," he muttered, though he couldn''t hide the smirk on his face as he transferred the money.


    Liam accepted the potion with a nod, checking his own phone as he paid. William glanced at his balance, a spark of satisfaction lighting up within him as he saw it rise from $27,900 to $33,700. Maybe I can turn this into a business, he mused.


    Just as he put the box back into the system, the first raindrops began to fall outside. A low rumble of thunder rolled across the sky, and the rain quickly turned into a downpour, beating against the windows with an intensity that promised to last. William moved to the window, watching as a few students dashed across the campus, desperately seeking cover.


    "It doesn''t look like this rain will let up anytime soon," he said to himself, realizing his plans to visit the lake would have to wait. Guess I''ll make do with what I have here.


    With a resigned shrug, he moved to his bed, sitting cross-legged as he summoned one of the remaining soul potions from the inventory. It appeared in his hand, glowing faintly blue, and he turned it over, noticing the instructions printed on the vial. So, it''s meant to be consumed, huh? The dosage was marked carefully on the glass, enough for three days per vial. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With nine potions in total, he calculated he''d have enough for about a month.


    (Author''s Note: Mr. Beth gave William a soul potion, and he bought 10, but after selling 2, he''s left with 9).


    William ran the third eye ability over it to confirm that it was safe; the last thing he needed was to poison himself by accident. The system displayed the potion''s ingredients but detected nothing harmful. Satisfied, he raised the vial to his lips.


    "I sure hope it''s sweet," he muttered, then tipped it back, letting the liquid flow down his throat. Its taste was odd¡ªsweet with a bitter aftertaste and a strange sourness that lingered. But as it settled, he felt a warm surge of energy radiate through his body.


    Storing the rest of the vial back into his inventory, he closed his eyes, settling into focus as he began to draw in soul essence from the environment. He immediately felt the effect of the potion¡ªit made drawing in the essence smoother and faster, almost as if he were back at the lake.


    If this is what it''s like here, imagine what I could do with this at the lake, he mused, feeling his energy rise with each passing moment.


    ---


    Hours passed as he continued meditating, pulling in soul essence until he reached his limit. Eventually, he opened his eyes, feeling a renewed sense of strength. Stretching, he glanced out the window. The rain was still pouring heavily, cascading in sheets that seemed determined to soak every inch of the campus. Gavin and Liam were both deep in their own meditative states, drawing in soul essence.


    William got up quietly, walking over to the mini-fridge they''d stocked earlier. He grabbed a snack and munched on it thoughtfully, letting the brief break refresh him before he moved to the center of the room to practice his wind ability. He kept his lightning ability under wraps for now; after all, no one else knew he possessed two powers, and he planned to keep it that way.


    As he practiced, he felt his control over the wind gradually improving, refining his precision with each attempt. A surge of satisfaction filled him when he noticed his soul essence had increased by three points, bringing his total up to twelve. Exhausted but content with his progress, he climbed into bed, drifting off to sleep.


    ---


    The next day dawned with a faint light filtering through the remaining clouds. The rain had stopped, but the air was heavy with humidity, and the ground was still wet, reflecting the early morning light. William spent the day with minimal activity¡ªheading to the cafeteria for food, then going to the lake to continue his meditation and practice.


    With dedicated effort, he focused on his wind ability and enhancing his lightning skill as well. By the day''s end, his soul essence had risen by another five points, totaling seventeen.


    That evening, just before curfew, William lay beside the lake, staring at the mist that concealed the chasm, feeling a deep sense of awe and curiosity about this mysterious place. The lake within glowed with an eerie tranquility, casting faint ripples of light against the cave walls.


    He reflected on his progress, marveling at how much he had accomplished in just a week. His soul essence had climbed from seven to seventeen¡ªan increase that would have seemed impossible without the lake''s powerful energy. He gazed at its luminescent surface, thoughts swirling.


    What exactly is this lake? he wondered. Why does it exist here, hidden from the rest of the academy? Why would General Zhao keep such a powerful resource a secret? If more students could access this, they''d draw in soul essence so much faster, making our forces stronger in the process.


    But he shrugged off the questions. Not my concern, he reminded himself. Rising to his feet, he cast one last look at the glowing lake before turning to head back to the dorm.


    Thank you JDP9966 for the power stone, I really appreciate it.

 Chapter 69 - 69

    William awoke to a quiet dawn, the sun began to rise from the horizon. After freshening up, he headed down to the cafeteria for a quick breakfast, then made his way to the first class of the day. The lecture that morning wasn''t particularly exciting¡ªa dry rundown of heroes and legends who have made a great contribution to the world. William''s thoughts drifted, already focused on the main task of the week: selecting his special classes. He''d already set his sights on the elemental class for combat class due to his wind ability being an elemental ability, he has not made his decision on which special class to choose.


    After class, he decided to check out the cooking class. He wasn''t too invested in learning how to cook¡ªespecially not for career reasons¡ªbut he''d heard rumors about the unique experiences it offered. Stories circulated among students of learning to prepare exotic beast meat and handle ingredients that could either heal or harm, depending on their treatment. So, with a mix of intrigue and a touch of skepticism, he made his way to the building where the class was held.


    As he entered the classroom, he paused to take it all in. It was set up like a small theater, with seats arranged in tiered rows overlooking a stage equipped with everything a chef might dream of¡ªand more. At the front of the stage was an enormous chopping board, surrounded by a lineup of massive, razor-sharp knives. One of them gleamed so menacingly that William swore it looked sharp enough to slice through reality itself. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took a seat near the back, slightly early, and waited. Soon, other students trickled in, filling the rows around him. As the seats settled, the lights began to dim, casting the audience in shadow and leaving only the stage bathed in a warm, dramatic glow. The soft hum of anticipation buzzed through the room.


    Suddenly, the sharp click of heels echoed from behind the stage. A woman in her late thirties appeared, striding confidently to the center, her heels marking a steady rhythm on the polished floor. She was a chubby, authoritative figure with a stern expression, and her presence seemed to fill the room as she grabbed a microphone and addressed the students.


    "Good morning, everyone," she began, her voice a smooth yet powerful drawl. "I''m Mrs. Chambers, your instructor for the culinary arts¡ªbeast edition." She flashed a smile that seemed both welcoming and slightly ominous. "A little about me," she continued, "I''ve spent fifteen years as a master chef specializing in the handling and preparation of exotic beast meat, and I''ve worked with some of the most dangerous materials known to humans."


    She launched into a lecture, explaining the importance of proper cooking techniques and the dangers of mishandling beasts'' unique properties. As she spoke, William''s attention drifted. She was thorough¡ªtoo thorough, delving into detail after detail with a level of enthusiasm that seemed lost on most of the class. Around him, students were struggling to keep their eyes open. He stifled a yawn himself, eyes glazing over as she droned on about things like "beast fibers," "poisonous marrows," and the "perils of amateur carving."


    Mrs. Chambers seemed to pick up on the restlessness, and a playful smile curved at her lips. "Well," she said, snapping the class to attention, "before I bore you all to death, how about a bit of hands-on learning?" Instantly, the room perked up; even William sat a little straighter, his boredom fading to curiosity.


    At her signal, the curtains behind her parted, and a pair of assistants wheeled in a large trolley. Resting on it, fully intact and eerily lifelike, was a massive cat-like beast with thick, blue scales that shimmered in the stage lights. It lay dead, its powerful form rigid and menacing. Though lifeless, the beast retained a sense of lethal beauty with its scarlet eyes frozen in a final, ferocious glare.


    The sight of it struck William like a punch to the chest. His breath caught, and in a flash, memories of that horrific day in the tunnel surged up, the terror and the chaos, the smell of blood and the cries of his friends. This was the same type of beast he''d fought¡ªthe first beast he''d ever killed.


    All around him, the other students gasped, their expressions ranging from awe to raw fear. Some of those from the Western territories looked particularly stricken, faces pale and tense. They''ve encountered these things too, William realized, his own hands clenching into fists.


    Mrs. Chambers stepped forward, her tone shifting to one of admiration. "This, students, is a tier-one Razor Fang. Don''t let its looks fool you; even in death, this creature holds immense value. Its scales are tougher than most armor. In fact," she paused, lifting a finger for emphasis, "we''ll be using these scales to create lightweight armor prototypes for combat trainees."


    William''s gaze shifted to the scales, recalling how they had deflected his blows that day, the creature barely flinching as he struck. He remembered the sword Mr. Beth had given him, snapping in two when he''d tried to pierce the beast''s hide. Even now, a faint shiver of fear mingled with the adrenaline building inside him.


    "To handle beasts like these," Mrs. Chambers continued, "we use specialized knives, crafted with materials capable of slicing through even the toughest flesh." She gestured to the largest knife on the table and picked it up. With a single, practiced movement, she began carving the beast''s scales, her skillful motions making it look effortless.


    Each cut was precise, measured, and controlled. Every flick of her wrist spoke of years of experience, and the students watched in awe as she deftly peeled away a scale, revealing the thick, muscular tissue beneath. She held up the scale, turning it so that the students could see its size and density, then placed it on the table before wiping her hands.


    "I need two volunteers," she announced, her gaze sweeping over the silent, wide-eyed audience. "Anyone brave enough to try?"


    A tense silence filled the room. Most of the students froze, some with nervous laughter, others visibly paling at the idea of touching the creature. William felt his heartbeat pounding in his ears, every instinct telling him to stay seated, to let someone else take the risk.


    But something inside him¡ªa deep, simmering anger¡ªrefused to be silenced. The same fury he''d felt that day in the tunnels surged forward, overpowering his fear. Without a second thought, he raised his hand.


    To his surprise, he noticed someone else had done the same. He turned, locking eyes with the boy across the room, and his lips curled into a faint smile. The boy''s expression mirrored his own¡ªa mixture of hatred, determination, and something darker, a mutual understanding born of shared trauma.


    Side by side, they stood up and walked toward the stage, their footsteps echoing in the stillness. The rest of the class watched, expressions a mix of shock and curiosity, whispers passing between them.


    Thank you Darius_Sampelean and BLAZER_KUN for the power stones, I really appreciate it.

 Chapter 70 - 70

    As William and the boy approached the beast''s massive body on the stage, the world seemed to slow down. William felt an odd calm, surprised that his legs weren''t shaking like it was back in the tunnel. He took the knife and felt the weight of the knife in his hand¡ªa finely balanced blade that seemed to promise effortless precision. When he examined the knife''s edge, it gleamed with a sharpness that could slice through steel. It felt deadly, a perfect instrument for the job.


    Mrs. Chambers glanced between them, her eyes narrowing. "Remember," she warned, "be careful. Damaging the beast''s body too much lowers its quality and value, your only job is to carve out the scales."


    William nodded, barely registering her words, as he and the boy stepped closer to the beast''s corpse. The smell hit him immediately, a sickly, putrid odor that turned his stomach. The stench of rot and decay clung to the beast''s scales, mixing with a sickening musk that threatened to overwhelm his senses. It was a smell so horrifying that it felt alive, twisting in his nose and clawing at his throat. He fought to keep the bile down, clenching his jaw as his body protested, every nerve screaming at him to back away. But he ignored it, steeling himself as he positioned the knife.


    Beside him, the boy also held firm, his expression unreadable, though his eyes gleamed with a mix of anger and determination. Their breaths synchronized as they raised their knives, hands steady, and without a second thought, they plunged the blades into the beast''s hide.


    "Shhhkk!" The blades slipped through the beast''s tough scales effortlessly, slicing through as if they were made of butter. Black blood burst from the beast''s body, splattering onto the boy''s and William''s face and soaking his clothes. He blinked, feeling the warm, thick liquid coat his skin, but he didn''t stop. Instead, a dark satisfaction surged through him as he drove the knife in deeper, a strange release of all the pent-up fear and anger that had haunted him since the tunnel incident.


    In the rows of seats, students gasped collectively, a hushed "ah!" filling the room as they watched in stunned silence. Some students from the Western territories gritted their teeth, their hands clenched tightly in their laps. They had known people, friends and even family, who''d been lost to this particular creature. Watching William and the boy stab the beast gave them an odd satisfaction, a voice to their own anger and pain, an act they wished they had the courage to perform themselves.


    William struck again, the knife slicing through muscle with a wet, guttural "squelch". More of the foul-smelling, black blood sprayed onto him and the boy. He caught a glimpse of the boy''s face, equally drenched, but still focused, almost driven. Each stab was a release, a purging of terror turned into anger. His heart pounded in rhythm with the thrusts, and his breath came in heavy, rapid gasps.


    They went for a third lunge, the knives raised high when¡ª


    "Thwap! Thwap!"


    With a single fluid motion, Mrs. Chambers swiped both knives from their grips with her own knife, knocking them away as if they were toys. Her movements were so fast, so precise, that they didn''t have time to react. Both boys looked up at her in shock, blinking as she stepped between them and the beast, fury sparking in her eyes.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she demanded, her voice a low growl. She crossed her arms, a scowl darkening her face. "This is not some butcher''s shop! I told you to handle the beast with care, not hack it to pieces like deranged amateurs!" Her eyes glared down at them, her disappointment and anger so palpable it silenced the entire room.


    The boy retorted that "That beast took friends and families away from some of us, and you''re saying that we should treat it with care."


    Without another word, she pointed to the door. "Out. Both of you. Now." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy opened his mouth to protest, but closed it when he saw the steely look in her eyes. Head bowed, he turned and walked toward the exit, William also following close behind, both dripping with thick, black blood.


    Once the door clicked shut behind them, they slumped onto a bench just outside the classroom, a silence settling between them. The foul smell clung to their clothes and skin, a constant reminder of their reckless actions. William glanced down at his hands, the dark blood sticky against his fingers. He felt hollow, as though something inside him had been drained. Why had he done that? The beast was dead; it couldn''t feel his anger. And yet, when he''d seen its body, something inside him snapped. He''d felt this deep, boiling rage he couldn''t contain.


    He turned to look at the boy beside him, wondering if he felt the same.


    Breaking the silence, he asked, "You''re from the West, right?"


    The boy nodded slowly, his expression guarded. "Yeah. How''d you know?"


    William shrugged, glancing at the blood-stained floor beneath their feet. "I just figured¡­ no one apart from someone from the West would hate that beast that much."


    There was a brief silence between them, both lost in their thoughts, until the boy spoke again, his voice low and raw. "You know, I¡­ I lost someone that day. In the tunnels. Layla. She was my¡­ well, she was supposed to be here with me. We''d planned it for months." His voice trembled slightly as he continued, each word weighed down by memory. "I still remember her face when she¡­ when she died. She looked at me, and there was nothing I could do. I wasn''t strong enough to protect her." He shook his head, a bitterness lining his words. "For a while, I felt like there was no point in any of this. But then I remembered what General Zhao told us¡­ If we don''t want things like that to happen again, we have to get stronger. We need to be able to control our own lives, protect the people we care about."


    He looked down, exhaling heavily. "Sorry for dumping all that on you."


    William shook his head. "Nah, you''re right." He lifted his gaze, his voice steely with newfound resolve. "If we don''t want bad things to happen to us, we just have to get strong enough to crush anything in our way."


    With that, he rose to his feet, wiping his blood-streaked hands on his pants. After taking a few steps, he paused, turning back toward the boy who still sat on the bench, gazing at the ground in silent reflection. "I''m William," he said, voice steady.


    The boy looked up, a faint smile breaking through his haunted expression. "Malik."


    William nodded, taking a few steps toward the exit when Malik''s voice called after him with a hint of humor. "Hey, William¡­ maybe grab a shower first?"


    He waved in response, smirking as he left the building.


    William''s walk back to his dorm was a spectacle. The stench of beast blood hung around him like a cloud, thick and offensive, turning heads and causing people to wrinkle their noses and step aside. Eyes trailed him wherever he went, some filled with disgust, others with curiosity. He could hear whispers following him, students murmuring questions, wondering what he''d been through to end up in such a state.


    By the time he reached his dorm, the blood on his face and hands had dried, turning a flaky, dark crust that resisted the initial rinse. He scrubbed harder, the water in the sink running black as he fought to remove the clinging scent and stain. Even after a lengthy shower, the smell lingered faintly, a reminder of his actions on that stage.


    Finally, he donned a clean uniform and stepped outside, his body feeling lighter but his mind still weighed down. The sun was beginning its slow descent, casting the campus in a warm, golden glow. Wanting to clear his head, he made his way to the lake. The glowing surface of the lake looked inviting.


    He dipped a foot in, then slid fully into the cool water, letting it envelop him. He closed his eyes, ready to draw in Soul Essence, but something strange caught his attention. The lake''s surface shifted, reacting faintly to his presence. He opened his eyes, noting the water almost seemed to recoil, the ripples dancing around him as if disturbed. It was as if it could sense the lingering traces of beast blood on him.


    He shook his head, dismissing it as a trick of the mind, and focused, letting his breath slow as he began to pull in Soul Essence. The world faded, his awareness narrowing to the energy that pulsed around him, filling him with a steady strength that pushed away his doubts, fears, and rage.


    He felt a sense of urgency settle over him, "I have to form my Shadow crystal this week," he thought.

 Chapter 71 - 71

    High above the chaotic battlefield, hidden amongst the branches of a towering tree, a man sat perched on a sturdy branch. He was cloaked in a flowing black robe that covered his entire body, including his head. The fabric was so dark it seemed to absorb the surrounding light, blending perfectly with the shadows. His gaze was fixed on the tunnel entrance, his eyes narrowed, as if he could see through the solid stone walls to the events unfolding within.


    "Interesting," he muttered to himself, his voice barely more than a whisper. "That kid managed to kill a beast without an ability. Impressive, but troublesome."


    He shifted slightly, the branch beneath him barely swaying under his weight. The corners of his mouth curved into a small frown. "Even though it was just a newborn-tier beast, it''s not something a kid like him should be able to handle." He leaned forward, his gaze growing colder. "I need to get rid of him."


    Without another word, he slipped off the branch. But instead of plummeting to the ground below, he hovered in the air, his feet just inches above the grass. The man began to move forward, gliding silently through the air as if he were walking on an invisible path. He moved with an eerie grace, his robe fluttering slightly behind him, making no sound as he approached the tunnel entrance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    In a different part of the battlefield, the landscape was a scene of utter devastation. Trees were uprooted, craters dotted the ground, and the smell of smoke and burnt earth filled the air. Amongst the wreckage, a hulking figure lay sprawled on the ground, his massive frame making him look almost like a mountain of muscle and sinew. His clothes were torn and bloodied, riddled with holes that revealed his skin beneath, and his breath came in labored gasps.


    The man, built like a legend from old, with a physique rivaling Ronnie Coleman''s, groaned softly as he rolled onto his back. He glanced at the watch strapped to his thick wrist and grimaced.


    "Twenty minutes is up," he muttered to himself. His voice was a low rumble, full of exhaustion. "They better not be late."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Back near the tunnel, the battlefield was descending into chaos. The soldiers, brave and determined as they were, were losing ground. The enemies were pushing forward relentlessly, their numbers overwhelming. Commander Charles was out of the fight, his body battered and bruised from his earlier fight. Miss Mona and Hiro, too, were down, their once formidable forms now slumped against the walls, barely holding onto consciousness.


    The enemy''s abilities were wreaking havoc on the remaining defenses. Advanced weaponry and machinery that the soldiers had brought to support the battle were now melted heaps of metal, rendered useless by the enemy''s corrosive powers. Some enemies had broken through the front lines, their fierce aggression leading them straight toward the students who huddled in fear.


    Screams filled the air as the enemies reached the terrified students. They ran in every direction, trying to escape the onslaught. Some, in a desperate bid to survive, crawled under the damaged buses, thinking they would find safety there. But the enemy spotted them, a wicked grin spreading across his face. He raised his hand, and with a swift motion, unleashed his ability.


    A sudden, intense pressure filled the air as the enemy''s power, gravitational manipulation, was unleashed. The ground beneath the buses buckled and cracked, the vehicles themselves creaking ominously. The students hiding beneath were crushed in an instant, their bodies crumpling under the immense force, their screams abruptly cut off.


    The scene was horrific, and the remaining teachers and soldiers were powerless to stop it. They fought bravely, but the tide was against them. Their ranks were thinning, their strength waning.


    Then, amidst the chaos, a voice echoed through the tunnel. It was deep and resonant, carrying over the noise of battle with a commanding presence.


    "I''m sorry that I''m late."


    All eyes turned to the tunnel entrance as a figure descended from above. He wore a pristine white robe, stark against the dark, chaotic backdrop. Sparks of electricity danced across his body, casting an ethereal glow around him. He held a traditional Chinese fan in one hand, his posture relaxed, almost casual.


    The man looked to be in his late fifties, his face calm and composed, yet exuding an air of absolute authority. He seemed almost otherworldly, like a deity descending to the mortal realm. As he landed lightly on the ground, the soldiers, battered and bloodied, stared at him in awe. A murmur spread through their ranks, quickly growing into a cheer.


    "It''s General!" someone shouted.


    Hope surged through the ranks of the soldiers, their morale skyrocketing. The sight of the man before them, with lightning crackling at his fingertips, was like a beacon of salvation. The enemies, on the other hand, were struck with fear. Their bravado melted away as they realized who stood before them.


    "It''s General Zhao!" one of them gasped, his face turning pale. Panic spread like wildfire as the enemy soldiers began to drop their weapons, turning and running in a frantic bid to escape. But it was too late.


    General Zhao''s eyes narrowed as he glanced at the fleeing enemies. With a casual flick of his wrist, he raised his fan, and in the next instant, his body blurred. He moved with such speed just like the yellow flash of the leaf (AN: If you know who I''m talking about), his movements impossibly fast.


    The soldiers watched in stunned silence as he tore through the enemy ranks. Each step he took left a trail of lightning in his wake, the air crackling with electricity. In less than a minute, over 800 enemies lay sprawled across the ground, their bodies motionless. General Zhao stopped, standing amidst the carnage, his robe unruffled, his fan still in hand.


    The soldiers stared at him, their eyes wide with shock and awe. The battlefield had gone from chaos to silence in the blink of an eye. General Zhao turned to them, his expression calm.


    "Backup will arrive shortly," he said, his voice carrying clearly over the stunned silence. "When they do, I want everyone to get healed as quickly as possible."


    He gestured toward a distant section of the battlefield. "Commander Charles is over there. Make sure he gets the treatment he needs."


    A soldier stepped forward, saluting sharply. "Sir, where are you going?"


    General Zhao turned, his gaze shifting toward the tunnel entrance. "There''s still a rat I need to take care of," he replied, his tone casual as he started walking toward the darkness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Inside the tunnel, the man in the dark robe moved silently toward William''s unconscious form. The boy lay crumpled on the ground, his body limp beside the beast he had somehow managed to kill. The man''s eyes narrowed as he approached, his hand slowly shifting into a spear-like shape, energy crackling faintly around it. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No hard feelings, kid," he murmured, raising his arm, ready to strike. "You''re just too dangerous to be left alone."


    He lunged forward, his hand descending toward William''s head.


    But his strike was stopped mid-air, a soft clang echoing through the tunnel. A traditional Chinese fan had appeared, blocking his path. The man in the dark robe glanced up, startled, his eyes widening.


    "Hey, buddy!" General Zhao''s voice was light, almost cheerful. "If you''re trying to give head massages, you''re doing it all wrong. Need a tutorial?"


    The robed man''s eyes narrowed in recognition. He leaped back instantly, but not before the fan moved in a swift arc. He landed several feet away, clutching his right arm. Blood dripped onto the floor, his severed limb lying on the ground between them. It was a clean cut, smooth and precise.


    "You¡­" the man hissed, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Too late," General Zhao said softly, his eyes gleaming. He flicked his fan again, and the man''s head rolled off his shoulders, his body collapsing to the ground. The general sighed, making a mock gun gesture with his fan. "Headshot."


    He turned to William, who lay still on the cold stone floor, his breathing shallow. The general glanced at the dead beast beside him, his brow furrowing in thought.


    "Now, how did you manage to kill that thing?" he mused. "Interesting¡­"


    Without another word, he carefully lifted William onto his back and headed back toward the entrance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    By the time General Zhao returned to the clearing, the backup had arrived. Soldiers swarmed the area, medics tending to the wounded. The healers moved quickly, their hands glowing with soft, green light as they worked to mend the injuries of soldiers and students alike. Although the physical wounds would heal, the emotional scars would take much longer.


    General Zhao laid William down on the ground, motioning for a medic to come over. The healer knelt beside the unconscious boy, placing her hands gently on his chest. A soft glow enveloped William, and she nodded after a moment.


    "I''ve healed what I can. He just needs rest now," she said, her voice gentle.


    The general nodded, watching as the medic moved to tend to others. A familiar figure approached him, his posture stiff and formal.


    "General," Commander Charles said, saluting. His face was pale, his movements stiff from the pain of his injuries. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault I couldn''t protect the students."


    General Zhao turned to him, his expression unreadable. "Yes, it is your fault," he replied, his voice steady. "And as punishment, I want you to find out how that teacher managed to fool us all."


    Commander Charles straightened, his jaw clenching. "I will, sir."


    General Zhao''s eyes flickered with something dark and dangerous. "And make sure to kill anyone who tries to interfere. I''ll handle the higher-ups. Our soldiers deserve justice."


    Commander Charles nodded, his face set in grim determination. "I''ll do everything in my power to make them pay, sir."


    The general nodded, his gaze shifting to the battlefield. "Gather all the uninjured men and collect every body. I don''t want anyone left behind."


    Commander Charles saluted again. "Yes, sir. What about the enemies?"


    General Zhao glanced at the beast''s corpse. "Bring the beast''s body back. It''s useful. As for the rest¡­ leave them for the crows."


    The commander nodded and turned to leave. The clearing was filled with the sounds of movement and hushed conversations as soldiers and medics worked to clean up the aftermath of the battle.


    ¨C¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An hour later, the mood in the camp was somber. The surviving students sat in small groups, their eyes wide and unseeing. The horror of what they had witnessed was still fresh in their minds. Some stared at nothing, their expressions blank, while others sobbed quietly, their bodies shaking with the force of their grief.


    General Zhao watched them, his expression softening. "Poor kids," he murmured. "They shouldn''t have had to go through this."


    Commander Charles approached him, his face grim. "It''s ready, sir."


    General Zhao nodded. "Let''s go."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Deep in the heart of the heretics'' base, the atmosphere was tense. The throne room was dimly lit, shadows flickering on the walls. At the center of the room, the Heretic King sat on his throne, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the armrest. Before him, a man knelt, his forehead touching the cold stone floor. His entire body shook with fear, sweat dripping down his face.


    "So, they failed?" the king said softly, his voice carrying a deadly edge.


    "Yes, your highness," the man stammered, his voice trembling.


    The king waved his hand dismissively, and the man''s scream echoed through the chamber as his body disintegrated, turning to dust in the blink of an eye.


    The king''s eyes burned with fury. "Incompetent fools¡­"


    Beside him, another man stepped forward, bowing low. "Your highness, they did manage to bring back some information."


    The king''s gaze shifted to him. "The kid who killed a beast?"


    The man nodded. "Yes, your highness. He did it without an ability."


    The king''s eyes narrowed. "No one has ever done that except"HIM". If he learns to use an ability, he will become a threat. Eliminate him."


    The man bowed even lower. "I will do everything necessary, your highness. Even if it means using the Anbu."


    The king''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "Good."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Far to the east, the military convoy carrying the students coming from the east side sped along a deserted highway. In one of the buses, a boy glanced nervously at the convoy of armored vehicles flanking them.


    "Is it just me, or does the security seem a bit too much?" he muttered to his friend beside him.


    "I mean, what could possibly go wrong?"

 Chapter 72 - 72: Skip this chapter

    The night draped itself over Military Academy 4 like a velvet cloak, the stars piercing through the darkness like shards of crystal. A gentle breeze whispered through the towering oak trees lining the academy grounds, carrying with it the scent of pine and the distant murmur of nocturnal creatures. The lampposts cast a soft, golden glow on the cobblestone paths, guiding the hurried footsteps of students scurrying back to their dorms before curfew.


    Groups of boys could be seen sprinting across the lawns, laughter bubbling up as they exchanged whispered stories of their evening escapades. A few had smudges of lipstick on their cheeks and collars, souvenirs from clandestine visits to the girls'' dormitory. One boy, in particular, lagged behind the rest. His steps faltered as he glanced back over his shoulder, eyes filled with a mix of longing and mischief.


    "Maybe I should turn back," he mused aloud, his imagination running wild with possibilities. "Most of the guys have already left. I''d be the only boy there..." A dreamy smile spread across his face, his cheeks flushing as fanciful scenarios played out in his mind. A sudden nosebleed snapped him back to reality. "No, no, not worth it, survive for another night" he chided himself, wiping his nose and picking up his pace toward the boys'' dormitory.


    Meanwhile, emerging from the shadowy forest that separated the first-year and second-year buildings was another figure. This boy moved with a quiet confidence, his dark hair tousled by the night breeze, framing a face that was both handsome and enigmatic. His eyes reflected the moonlight, giving them an almost ethereal glow. If the boy had been coming from the girls'' dorm, the room he was in would likely be filled with girls that will make one think a concert is going on. But his expression was one of subdued irritation.


    As he watched the other boys racing back, a muscle in his jaw tightened. "Why, why, why not me?" he thought bitterly. "They''re out there enjoying themselves, and I''m stuck in a cave with an old man." He let out a frustrated sigh, shoving his hands into his pockets. The memory of the red flower he had seen earlier that evening flickered in his mind. "Should I use that?" he pondered for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I don''t need that," he muttered to himself. "I''m enough."


    The boy was William. As he made his way across the campus, the soft hum of the System echoed in his mind. "At this rate, it may take eons for you to finish the box Mr. Beth gave you back at the orphanage," the System remarked, its tone a mix of mockery and concern.


    William rolled his eyes. "Do you think I don''t know that?" he whispered under his breath. "It''s not like I don''t want to. I just don''t have the time right now. Forming my soul crystal and getting stronger is more important."


    The System paused before responding, a hint of nostalgia in its voice. "That''s true. I''ve been there. But sometimes, you need to have fun and make friends. That was a mistake I made once."


    William raised an eyebrow, the System''s words piquing his curiosity. Did it just reference a past experience? he wondered. Sometimes, the System spoke as if it had once been more than just an AI¡ªalmost as if it had once been alive. It made William realized that he doesn''t know anything about the system and the Shadow Lord who he has supposedly inherited his power.


    Lost in contemplation, William arrived at the dormitory. The heavy wooden door creaked softly as he entered, the hallway quiet except for the distant sound of muffled laughter from other rooms. He slipped into his own room to find Gavin and Liam seated on their beds, both sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed. A faint glow surrounded them¡ªthe visible sign of drawing in Soul Essence.


    He moved quietly to avoid disturbing them, changing out of his damp uniform into comfortable nightwear. Just as he was settling down, Liam''s eyes opened, his gaze sharp despite the late hour.


    "You''re back," Liam said, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yeah," William replied softly. "Sorry if I disturbed you."


    Liam waved a hand dismissively. "No worries. I was just finishing up."


    William nodded and took his place on his own bed, sitting cross-legged and closing his eyes. The ambient Soul Essence in the room was faint compared to the overwhelming abundance he had felt in the lake earlier. Still, he focused his mind, drawing the ethereal energy into his body. The process was smoother now, the Essence flowing toward him like moths to a flame.


    As he guided the Soul Essence toward his heart, he felt that familiar resistance. Just as before, some of the energy drifted away, pulled toward the opposite side of his chest. Not again, he thought, frustration bubbling up. Breaking his concentration, he opened his eyes and glanced over at Liam.


    "Hey, Liam," he began hesitantly.


    "Hmm?" Liam responded, tilting his head in acknowledgment.


    "Is it normal for the Soul Essence to... I don''t know, avoid your heart? Like it''s being repelled or something?"


    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Avoid your heart? That''s a new one. Usually, the hardest part is drawing the Essence into your body. Once it''s in, it naturally gravitates toward the heart. It''s kind of like a magnet."


    William frowned. "So, it''s not normal then."


    "Not at all," Liam confirmed. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious," William lied, forcing a casual tone. "Thanks."


    He leaned back against the wall, deep in thought. If it''s not normal, then what''s happening to me? Determined to find answers, he decided to use his Third Eye on himself¡ªa first since acquiring the ability.


    Activating it, his vision shifted. He could see the intricate network of his own body¡ªthe flow of energy, the pulsating aura of his heart nearly filled with soul essence. "At this rate, I might be able to form my soul crystal tomorrow," he thought. But then, his gaze moved to the opposite side of his chest, where the stray Soul Essence had been drawn.


    There, nestled close to his heart, was another crystal. But this one was different¡ªdarker, with an almost tangible shadow enveloping it.


    "What is that?" he whispered aloud.


    In his mind, the System''s voice quivered with something akin to surprise¡ªor was it fear? "Is that... No, it can''t be. A Shadow Crystal?"


    "A Shadow Crystal?" William echoed, his pulse quickening. "What does that mean?"


    But the System fell silent, leaving William with more questions than answers.


    __________________________


    Miles away, deep underground where the earth crust is visible and hot magna spilling was the ominous base of the Heretics. The sky above was a swirling mass of dark clouds, illuminated occasionally by flashes of crimson lightning. The air was thick with the scent of sulfur and something more sinister¡ªa palpable malevolence that seeped into the bones of anyone nearby.


    Inside the colossal structure, the usual stillness was replaced by a frenzy of activity. Hooded figures moved with purpose, their shadows flickering against the jagged stone walls illuminated by torches emitting an eerie green flame. The sound of chanting echoed through the vast chambers, a haunting melody that resonated with the dark energy permeating the air.


    At the center of the main hall stood a colossal, incomplete portal, its circular frame forged from obsidian and etched with runes that pulsed with an otherworldly glow. The structure crackled with raw power, tendrils of dark energy spiraling toward the ceiling like grasping fingers.


    Sitting upon a throne carved from black stone was the Heretic King, his piercing gaze fixed on the portal. Clad in ornate armor adorned with spikes and dark gemstones, he exuded an aura of unquestionable authority. His fingers drummed impatiently on the armrest as he watched his followers labor tirelessly.


    What made the scene even more unsettling was the presence of beasts among the workers. Creatures of various shapes and sizes¡ªsome resembling twisted versions of animals, others entirely monstrous¡ªmoved alongside the heretics. Their usual ferocity toward humans was absent, replaced by an almost docile obedience.


    The king''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "So, the beasts can be this tamed after all," he mused. It was a secret that had long baffled the military¡ªhow the heretics managed to control beings driven by pure instinct and aggression.


    A cloaked figure approached the throne and knelt. "My lord, the preparations are nearly complete. The portal will be ready as scheduled."


    "Excellent," the Heretic King replied, his voice echoing throughout the hall like the rumble of distant thunder. "Our master will soon descend upon this world."


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "And what of the military forces? They''ve increased their patrols along the borders and strengthened their forces."


    The king waved a dismissive hand. "Let them scurry like ants. They are blind to the true power that is about to be unleashed."


    He rose from his throne, the room seeming to darken even further as he did. Stepping toward the edge of the platform, he gazed down at the bustling activity below. The combined efforts of humans and beasts working in unison was a sight that filled him with a twisted sense of pride.


    "Soon," he whispered, more to himself than anyone else. "Very soon, the balance will tip in our favor. The age of the military and their false peace will crumble."


    A low growl resonated nearby, and a massive beast with eyes like burning coals emerged from the shadows. It bowed its head to the king, emitting a guttural sound that conveyed both reverence and anticipation.


    The king placed a hand on the Bear like creature''s head, his fingers digging slightly into its coarse fur. "Patience," he murmured. "You will have your time to revel in chaos."


    He looked back at the portal, its dark energy swirling more violently now. The runes along its frame glowed brighter, casting distorted shadows across the walls.


    "Prepare the final rites," the king commanded to no one in particular. "We stand on the cusp of a new era."


    As he spoke, the chanting grew louder, the voices of the heretics blending with the haunting howls of the beasts. The very air seemed to vibrate with a sinister harmony, a prelude to the impending doom that loomed over the world.


    In that moment, the Heretic King closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. "Master will be pleased, sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " he thought. "And together, we will reshape this world into one where true power reigns supreme."

 Chapter 73 - 73: Pls skip this chapter also

    "Miss Mona?" William''s voice broke the stillness as he spotted her near the entrance of the clinic. She turned to face him, her expression softening just slightly as she took in his tired yet determined stance.


    "Yes, William?" she asked, her voice steady and composed, though there was a hint of concern beneath it.


    "How are you feeling?"


    William shrugged, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "I''m okay, I guess. I was just about to go for my admission process."


    Miss Mona raised an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You should take things slow. You''ve been through a lot. Go rest."


    William shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the handbook in his hand. "I would, but I can''t even figure out this map. I don''t know where the dormitory is."


    Miss Mona''s lips curled into a wry smile. "You don''t know how to read maps?"


    "Why would I learn how to read maps when I have GPS?" William shot back, a smirk forming on his face.


    Miss Mona let out a small, exasperated sigh. "Sometimes, I wonder how your generation survives." She gestured for him to follow her. "Come on, I''ll show you the way."


    As they walked, William couldn''t help but notice the eerie emptiness of the campus. The grand buildings stood silent, their towering facades casting long shadows across the paved walkways. There were no students milling about, no bustling chatter or laughter echoing through the air.


    "Where is everyone?" he asked, glancing around uneasily.


    "Most students are busy with their admission process," Miss Mona replied without breaking stride. Her voice was calm, but there was an underlying tension that made William''s stomach twist.


    An awkward silence fell between them, broken only by the sound of their footsteps against the cobblestone path. William''s mind raced with questions, but he hesitated, unsure of what to say. The quiet stretched on, the air thick with unspoken thoughts.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. "What happened after I passed out?" His voice was barely above a whisper.


    Miss Mona''s steps slowed, and she turned her gaze to the sky, her eyes clouded with memory. "Backup arrived. The General himself came to deal with the situation."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "The General? He came all the way here?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," Miss Mona confirmed, her voice dropping to a murmur. "He''s the one who killed the Heretic."


    William''s mind reeled. He had heard stories about the General¡ªan enigmatic figure known for his unparalleled strength and tactical genius. For him to have come personally¡­ the situation must have been dire. He felt a pang of guilt for having been unconscious during the crucial moment.


    "Thank you," Miss Mona''s voice cut through his thoughts, startling him. Her expression had softened, the cold indifference he had come to associate with her replaced by something gentler.


    William shook his head, a small, self-deprecating smile on his lips. "There''s no need to thank me. I was just trying to save myself. Besides, who knows? I might even get some contribution points for this." He chuckled, the sound hollow even to his own ears.


    Miss Mona scoffed, though the harshness in her tone was gone. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, rookie."


    They reached the dormitory building, a four-story structure that loomed above them. Its facade was sleek and modern, with large windows that reflected the surrounding greenery. The entrance was flanked by tall pillars, and a sign above the door read "Freshmen Dormitory" in bold, elegant script. The building looked imposing, almost intimidating, as if it were silently judging all who entered.


    Miss Mona stopped at the entrance, turning to face William. "This is it. Go rest and take care of yourself."


    "You''re leaving?" William asked, a note of disappointment in his voice.


    Miss Mona''s eyes sparkled with a teasing light. "Oh, what''s this? You want me to come in?"


    William''s face flushed crimson, and he averted his gaze. "N-no, that''s not what I meant¡­"


    Miss Mona chuckled softly. "Relax, I''m just messing with you." She paused, her expression turning thoughtful. "Oh, I almost forgot." She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, plain box. "You dropped this."


    William blinked in surprise, then quickly took the box from her hand. "Thanks," he muttered, his cheeks still burning.


    Miss Mona gave him a small smile. "Take care, William." With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing down the empty path.


    William watched her go, then shook his head with a sigh. "Crazy woman¡­ Doesn''t she have any shame?"


    "Oh?" The system''s voice chimed in, its tone laced with amusement. "Didn''t you say you were going to charm all the campus belles? Are you getting shy now?"


    "I''m not shy!" William snapped, his face reddening even more. "I''m just¡­ not used to this."


    "Sure you aren''t," the system teased, a faint chuckle echoing in his mind.


    Ignoring the system, William pushed open the door and stepped into the dormitory. The lobby was spacious and well-lit, with polished floors and modern decor. A few students were milling about, some chatting in groups while others lugged suitcases and boxes up the stairs.


    He made his way to the third floor, his heart pounding as he reached Room 073. Taking a deep breath, he turned the handle and stepped inside.


    The room was larger than he had expected, with three neatly made beds lined up against the walls. Each bed had a small nightstand and a wardrobe beside it. The walls were painted a calming shade of blue, and a large window let in a stream of warm sunlight, illuminating the room in a golden glow.


    There was a study desk against the far wall, complete with a comfortable chair and a half-filled bookshelf. The room felt welcoming, yet there was an underlying sense of anticipation, as if it were waiting for its occupants to breathe life into it.


    William''s eyes roamed the space, landing on his suitcase and uniform neatly arranged on the bed closest to the window. He let out a small sigh of relief. "Looks like I''m the first one here."


    He had expected his roommates to have moved in already, but the room was eerily empty. "Maybe they''re still busy with the admission process," he muttered, shrugging to himself.


    Choosing the bed he felt most comfortable with, he plopped down, the mattress firm yet yielding beneath him. His body ached, the adrenaline rush from the battle now replaced by a bone-deep exhaustion. He lay back, staring at the ceiling, his mind drifting.


    Although his body was healing, his mind was far from okay. The memory of the fight with the beast, the raw fear and desperation, still lingered like a dark cloud. He felt drained, both physically and mentally. All he wanted to do was close his eyes and sleep for days, but¡­


    "That''s not what I''m planning on doing," he murmured, a grin slowly spreading across his face.


    "Now," he said softly, his eyes gleaming with anticipation, "let''s check the system''s rewards."


    ¡ª


    High above the clouds, where the air was thin and the sky a deep, endless blue, stood a majestic mountain. Its jagged peak pierced the heavens, shrouded in mist and clouds that swirled like a living shroud around it. The mountain was ancient, its slopes covered in dense forests and sheer rock faces that seemed to stretch forever.


    Atop this colossal edifice, nestled like a crown, was a temple. Its architecture was distinctly Japanese, with sweeping roofs and intricate wooden carvings that spoke of a time long past. The temple stood in stark contrast to its rugged surroundings, its pristine beauty a testament to the skill and dedication of those who had built it.


    The courtyard was vast, its stone tiles worn smooth by centuries of use. Delicate cherry blossom trees lined the edges, their pale pink petals fluttering in the gentle breeze. The air was filled with the faint scent of incense, a calming aroma that permeated every corner of the sacred space.


    Inside the temple, the atmosphere was serene, almost otherworldly. The main hall was spacious, its polished wooden floors gleaming in the soft, filtered light that streamed through the narrow windows. The walls were adorned with ancient scrolls and paintings, each telling stories of battles and legends long forgotten.


    In the center of the hall, a low wooden table sat between two figures. They were playing Go, the traditional board game of strategy and skill. The figure on the left, clad in a flowing black kimono, moved a piece with deliberate precision. His eyes were sharp, focused, as he contemplated his next move.


    The other figure, wearing the simple robes of a monk, watched with a calm, contemplative expression. His head was bald, and his long, white beard brushed against his chest as he leaned forward, his hand hovering over the board.


    "It has begun, hasn''t it?" the monk asked, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate through the hall.


    The man in the kimono nodded, placing his piece with a soft click. "Yes. The wheels are in motion."


    The monk stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Did your student go?"


    "He did," the man replied, his gaze never leaving the board. "Though there is little left for him to learn at the academy."


    The monk''s eyes


    narrowed, his fingers drumming lightly on the table. "I heard a student managed to kill a beast without an ability," he said slowly, each word deliberate.


    The man in the kimono paused, his hand hovering above the board. "So I''ve heard." His tone was casual, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªpride, perhaps, or concern.


    The monk nodded, his gaze distant as if peering into a far-off place. "No one has been able to do that before¡­ except him."


    Silence fell between them, heavy and fraught with unspoken tension. The monk''s fingers tightened around his beard, his eyes gleaming with a sharp, almost predatory light. "The boy is in great danger. The heretics will try to eliminate him. I wouldn''t be surprised if they sent an Anbu."


    The man in the kimono''s face darkened. "An Anbu?" He leaned back, his eyes narrowing. "You think they would go that far?"


    The monk''s lips curled into a grim smile. "For one who can challenge their power? Absolutely."


    He raised his hand, snapping his fingers sharply. The sound echoed through the hall, and a moment later, a figure appeared out of the shadows, kneeling before the two men. His face was obscured, his features indistinguishable, but his presence radiated an aura of lethal grace.


    "Find out everything about the boy," the monk commanded, his voice carrying an undeniable weight of authority. "Go to the academy where he is and protect him from the shadows."


    The figure bowed his head low, his voice a soft murmur. "Wakarimasu." With a swift, fluid movement, he disappeared, the only trace of his presence the faint rustle of his green hair as he vanished into thin air.


    The man in the kimono watched the spot where the man had been, his expression unreadable. "It seems things are about to


    get interesting."


    The monk''s eyes glinted with a dangerous light. "Indeed. The game has just begun." he said placing his piece.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Skip this chapter

    As William and the boy approached the beast''s massive body on the stage, the world seemed to slow down. William felt an odd calm, surprised that his legs weren''t shaking like it was back in the tunnel. He took the knife and felt the weight of the knife in his hand¡ªa finely balanced blade that seemed to promise effortless precision. When he examined the knife''s edge, it gleamed with a sharpness that could slice through steel. It felt deadly, a perfect instrument for the job.


    Mrs. Chambers glanced between them, her eyes narrowing. "Remember," she warned, "be careful. Damaging the beast''s body too much lowers its quality and value, your only job is to carve out the scales."


    William nodded, barely registering her words, as he and the boy stepped closer to the beast''s corpse. The smell hit him immediately, a sickly, putrid odor that turned his stomach. The stench of rot and decay clung to the beast''s scales, mixing with a sickening musk that threatened to overwhelm his senses. It was a smell so horrifying that it felt alive, twisting in his nose and clawing at his throat. He fought to keep the bile down, clenching his jaw as his body protested, every nerve screaming at him to back away. But he ignored it, steeling himself as he positioned the knife.


    Beside him, the boy also held firm, his expression unreadable, though his eyes gleamed with a mix of anger and determination. Their breaths synchronized as they raised their knives, hands steady, and without a second thought, they plunged the blades into the beast''s hide.


    "Shhhkk!" The blades slipped through the beast''s tough scales effortlessly, slicing through as if they were made of butter. Black blood burst from the beast''s body, splattering onto the boy''s and William''s face and soaking his clothes. He blinked, feeling the warm, thick liquid coat his skin, but he didn''t stop. Instead, a dark satisfaction surged through him as he drove the knife in deeper, a strange release of all the pent-up fear and anger that had haunted him since the tunnel incident.


    In the rows of seats, students gasped collectively, a hushed "ah!" filling the room as they watched in stunned silence. Some students from the Western territories gritted their teeth, their hands clenched tightly in their laps. They had known people, friends and even family, who''d been lost to this particular creature. Watching William and the boy stab the beast gave them an odd satisfaction, a voice to their own anger and pain, an act they wished they had the courage to perform themselves.


    William struck again, the knife slicing through muscle with a wet, guttural "squelch". More of the foul-smelling, black blood sprayed onto him and the boy. He caught a glimpse of the boy''s face, equally drenched, but still focused, almost driven. Each stab was a release, a purging of terror turned into anger. His heart pounded in rhythm with the thrusts, and his breath came in heavy, rapid gasps.


    They went for a third lunge, the knives raised high when¡ª


    "Thwap! Thwap!"


    With a single fluid motion, Mrs. Chambers swiped both knives from their grips with her own knife, knocking them away as if they were toys. Her movements were so fast, so precise, that they didn''t have time to react. Both boys looked up at her in shock, blinking as she stepped between them and the beast, fury sparking in her eyes.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she demanded, her voice a low growl. She crossed her arms, a scowl darkening her face. "This is not some butcher''s shop! I told you to handle the beast with care, not hack it to pieces like deranged amateurs!" Her eyes glared down at them, her disappointment and anger so palpable it silenced the entire room.


    The boy retorted that "That beast took friends and families away from some of us, and you''re saying that we should treat it with care."


    Without another word, she pointed to the door. "Out. Both of you. Now."


    The boy opened his mouth to protest, but closed it when he saw the steely look in her eyes. Head bowed, he turned and walked toward the exit, William also following close behind, both dripping with thick, black blood.


    Once the door clicked shut behind them, they slumped onto a bench just outside the classroom, a silence settling between them. The foul smell clung to their clothes and skin, a constant reminder of their reckless actions. William glanced down at his hands, the dark blood sticky against his fingers. He felt hollow, as though something inside him had been drained. Why had he done that? The beast was dead; it couldn''t feel his anger. And yet, when he''d seen its body, something inside him snapped. He''d felt this deep, boiling rage he couldn''t contain.


    He turned to look at the boy beside him, wondering if he felt the same. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Breaking the silence, he asked, "You''re from the West, right?"


    The boy nodded slowly, his expression guarded. "Yeah. How''d you know?"


    William shrugged, glancing at the blood-stained floor beneath their feet. "I just figured¡­ no one apart from someone from the West would hate that beast that much."


    There was a brief silence between them, both lost in their thoughts, until the boy spoke again, his voice low and raw. "You know, I¡­ I lost someone that day. In the tunnels. Layla. She was my¡­ well, she was supposed to be here with me. We''d planned it for months." His voice trembled slightly as he continued, each word weighed down by memory. "I still remember her face when she¡­ when she died. She looked at me, and there was nothing I could do. I wasn''t strong enough to protect her." He shook his head, a bitterness lining his words. "For a while, I felt like there was no point in any of this. But then I remembered what General Zhao told us¡­ If we don''t want things like that to happen again, we have to get stronger. We need to be able to control our own lives, protect the people we care about."


    He looked down, exhaling heavily. "Sorry for dumping all that on you."


    William shook his head. "Nah, you''re right." He lifted his gaze, his voice steely with newfound resolve. "If we don''t want bad things to happen to us, we just have to get strong enough to crush anything in our way."


    With that, he rose to his feet, wiping his blood-streaked hands on his pants. After taking a few steps, he paused, turning back toward the boy who still sat on the bench, gazing at the ground in silent reflection. "I''m William," he said, voice steady.


    The boy looked up, a faint smile breaking through his haunted expression. "Malik."


    William nodded, taking a few steps toward the exit when Malik''s voice called after him with a hint of humor. "Hey, William¡­ maybe grab a shower first?"


    He waved in response, smirking as he left the building.


    William''s walk back to his dorm was a spectacle. The stench of beast blood hung around him like a cloud, thick and offensive, turning heads and causing people to wrinkle their noses and step aside. Eyes trailed him wherever he went, some filled with disgust, others with curiosity. He could hear whispers following him, students murmuring questions, wondering what he''d been through to end up in such a state.


    By the time he reached his dorm, the blood on his face and hands had dried, turning a flaky, dark crust that resisted the initial rinse. He scrubbed harder, the water in the sink running black as he fought to remove the clinging scent and stain. Even after a lengthy shower, the smell lingered faintly, a reminder of his actions on that stage.


    Finally, he donned a clean uniform and stepped outside, his body feeling lighter but his mind still weighed down. The sun was beginning its slow descent, casting the campus in a warm, golden glow. Wanting to clear his head, he made his way to the lake. The glowing surface of the lake looked inviting.


    He dipped a foot in, then slid fully into the cool water, letting it envelop him. He closed his eyes, ready to draw in Soul Essence, but something strange caught his attention. The lake''s surface shifted, reacting faintly to his presence. He opened his eyes, noting the water almost seemed to recoil, the ripples dancing around him as if disturbed. It was as if it could sense the lingering traces of beast blood on him.


    He shook his head, dismissing it as a trick of the mind, and focused, letting his breath slow as he began to pull in Soul Essence. The world faded, his awareness narrowing to the energy that pulsed around him, filling him with a steady strength that pushed away his doubts, fears, and rage.


    He felt a sense of urgency settle over him, "I have to form my Shadow crystal this week," he thought.

 Chapter 75 - 75

    The noon sun cast a warm glow over the academy grounds as William walked alongside Liam and Eleanor, their footsteps echoing on the polished stone path. Sweat began to gather on William''s forehead as he wiped it away, glancing at the system interface he had summoned.


    [Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level: 9


    Experience Value: 50/1500


    Strength: 11


    Agility: 10


    Endurance: 10


    Skills: [The 3rd Eye Level 1] [Darkseer Level 1] [Immunox]


    Attribute: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: 42


    Ability: Wind


    Store Coins: 300


    A small grin formed as he reviewed his progress over the week. The daily 50 experience points had bumped him up a level, and he''d earned an extra 50 store coins, bringing his total to 300. His Soul Essence, now 42, had climbed steadily with consistent effort, and his six soul portions remained untouched.


    "Look at you, all smug," Liam teased, nudging William as he dismissed the system.


    They approached the Elemental Combat Hall, a vast room with wooden floors that gleamed under the light streaming in from high windows. There were no seats; instead, it resembled a giant basketball court, complete with a raised platform in the center.


    Just then, the teacher walked in. He was a tall man with piercing eyes that scanned each student with an intensity that made even the bravest hesitate.


    "Good day, everyone," he began, his voice carrying easily across the hall. "Today''s lesson will focus on something essential for battle: cooperation."


    The students exchanged puzzled looks, uncertain about what he meant. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In war, elemental users rarely fight alone," he continued, pacing on the platform. "Combining abilities with others can amplify your power in ways you can''t achieve alone. Today, you''ll partner up and find a way to combine your abilities."


    The room buzzed with murmurs, doubt clear in the air.


    A voice piped up from the back. "Uh, won''t combining powers cause an explosion or something?"


    The teacher raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his expression. "Only if the proportions are off. Balance is key."


    He looked around the room with an appraising gaze. "Each of you will work with the person beside you. Discuss your abilities and come up with a combination that utilizes both elements. You have one hour."


    William turned to his left and found himself face-to-face with Malik, the boy who shared his fury against the beast in the cooking special class. Malik''s lips twisted into a smirk. "Looks like we''re partners."


    William chuckled. "Yeah, let''s make it count."


    Malik''s element was earth¡ªa grounded, formidable power. Together, they quickly brainstormed, testing ideas and discarding the ones that felt unstable.


    __________________________


    The teacher''s voice cut through the hum of conversation an hour later. "Alright, time''s up. Come to the platform with your partner and show us what you''ve prepared."


    The students gathered around as the first duo stepped up. A shimmering barrier covered the platform, ensuring no stray attacks could reach the onlookers. As they launched their combined attack, it became clear they were struggling with balance, yet they managed to topple the dummy target.


    Several more pairs followed, some with promising results, others a bit less impressive. Then, it was Eleanor and Billy Stark''s turn.


    The room fell silent as the pair took their positions. There was a certain anticipation in the air¡ªEleanor, a princess of the most powerful country, and Billy, the son of one of the B10, an elite family, were expected to showcase something spectacular. Whispers flitted among the students, some murmuring it wasn''t fair that two of the most powerful students were paired.


    The two of the made their way to the platform and began their demonstration, and they didn''t betray the expectations of the students.


    Eleanor took a step forward, extending her hand as the temperature dropped. Ice crystallized in the air, forming a long, menacing icicle that floated above her hand. The sheer cold made the air brittle, crackling under its deadly presence.


    Beside her, Billy''s fingers crackled with electricity, tiny arcs of lightning sparking between his fingertips. With a look of fierce concentration, he directed his energy toward Eleanor''s icicle. The lightning surged through the frozen shard, making it glow with an eerie, deadly light as it hovered, brimming with lethal energy.


    The students gaped, captivated by the sheer power radiating from the icy spear now charged with thunder. Its pulsing energy sent chills down the spine of everyone watching, the hum of electricity filling the room with a tense, vibrating aura.


    Then Eleanor moved her hand and the thunder charged icy spear moved at a fast speed and struck the dummy, the dummy didn''t fell down, instead it was obliterated into particles.


    Eleanor and Billy stood together on the raised platform, the icicle thrumming with electric energy between them. The students were speechless, their wide eyes reflecting awe and a little fear.


    The teacher, standing just outside the barrier, stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Quite destructive," he murmured, clearly impressed. "For students your age, this level of synergy is rare. Ice and Thunder¡ªtwo elements of sheer force. No surprise they created such a powerful attack."


    The teacher''s eyes sparkled as he continued, "That charged icicle of yours, it''s potent enough to hold back even a tier-2 or tier-3 beast for a while."


    As Eleanor and Billy stood proudly, their creation hovering ominously, the other students erupted in admiration.


    "Dude, with that combo, they could totally take down any beast!" someone whispered excitedly.


    "Did you see that lightning charge? It looked ready to blow up the whole room!"


    William watched quietly, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t deny he was impressed, but he also felt a slight itch of competitive spirit. Maybe he and Malik could pull off something unique too. Malik nudged him with a grin. "Guess we''ve got some high standards to meet, huh?"


    "Yeah, no pressure or anything," William joked, rolling his eyes but feeling the adrenaline pump.


    The teacher clapped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention back to him. "Eleanor, Billy, well done. This combination has a rare destructive force for your level, but remember, power isn''t everything. Pride can be blinding, so don''t let it fool you into thinking you''re invincible."


    He extended a finger toward the deadly icicle. Suddenly, a thin beam of gray light shot from his fingertip, colliding with the charged icicle. In an instant, it shattered, sending a shower of icy shards and crackling electricity across the platform. The impact even made the barrier ripple, showing just how strong his strike had been.


    Billy''s jaw dropped as he stared at the icy shards scattered on the ground, laced with lingering sparks of electricity. His face flushed in shock and maybe a touch of embarrassment. "What¡­ how¡­?"


    The teacher chuckled. "See? Even the most powerful attack can be brought down if you know its weakness." He turned to the group, his gaze sharp. "Strength is important, but so is humility. Don''t let success cloud your vision."


    Billy nodded, still looking a little stunned, while Eleanor''s expression was as calm as ever. She gave a slight, respectful nod to the teacher, acknowledging his words.


    After Eleanor and Billy, the remaining pairs gave their demonstrations, each trying their best to combine their powers. Some combinations were promising, but nothing quite matched the intensity of Eleanor and Billy''s display. By the end of it, a quiet murmur of disappointment filled the room as each duo stepped down, their attempts unable to shine as brightly.


    And finally, it was William and Malik''s turn.


    The two boys, Malik and William, strode toward the raised platform in the center of the training hall, their footsteps echoing softly. Rows of students watched intently from the surrounding seats, a low hum of whispers filling the space as they exchanged glances. At the edge of the platform stood their teacher, his stern gaze fixed on them. He gave a slight nod, signaling them to begin.


    Malik knelt on the platform and pressed his hand firmly against the stone floor, summoning his power. Small pebbles began to tremble and lift from the ground, each one slowly rising to join the others as he pulled more fragments up. Gradually, he combined them into a single large chunk of earth, rough and heavy, floating between his hands. His brow furrowed with concentration as he worked, slowly compressing the chunk of earth, tightening its mass further and further until it grew smaller and denser. He continued compressing, his fingers trembling slightly with the effort, until the mass had condensed to a sharp, solid point¡ªits tip now fine as a needle and glinting under the light. Satisfied, he looked up at William and gave a single nod.


    William, standing beside him, felt his heart quicken. During the past week, he''d practiced relentlessly, fine-tuning his control over the wind element he wielded. Now was the moment to put that control to the test. He raised his hand toward the needle-shaped mass Malik had created, his fingers splayed as he called upon the air around him.


    A thin, almost invisible layer of wind began to wrap around the earth needle, hugging it close, sliding along its surface with a delicate precision. William focused, steadying his breath as he shaped the wind''s edge to match the sharpness of the needle''s tip. The wind condensed even further, refined into a razor-thin point at the very end, now spinning along the needle''s surface.


    With each passing moment, the speed increased, the wind accelerating into a spiraling blur around the needle, forming a powerful and deadly drill. The audience watched in awe, captivated by the intensity of their combined abilities.


    The two boys, their eyes fixed on the training dummy across the platform, stretched their hands forward in unison. At once, the spinning, wind-shrouded needle shot forward, streaking through the air at a blinding speed, aimed directly at the target.


    The needle struck the dummy''s chest with a force that made a low, whistling sound as it cut through the air, piercing deep into its center. The wind around it continued to spin, tearing through the dummy''s layers before it finally dissipated, leaving behind a gaping hole where the needle had struck.


    Author''s Note: I apologize for the previous 3 chapters, I was held up cause of my birthday, it was on 9th of November, I''ll be expecting your gifts. Thank you all.


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 76 - 76

    The needle left a small, precise hole in the center of the dummy, which now seemed almost like a mocking scar against the dark, weathered material. The other students watched in silence as Malik and William stepped down from the raised platform. A few scoffed quietly, unimpressed.


    "That''s it?" someone whispered. "Just a hole? I mean, that''s not really¡­ much."


    Another student chimed in, "Yeah, I mean, come on. Some people knocked it clean over, and Eleanor and Billy turned theirs to dust!"


    The crowd murmured in agreement, glancing with something like disappointment at the duo. To them, Malik and William''s attack seemed simple, maybe even weak in comparison to the flashier demonstrations they''d already seen.


    But the teacher watched them with a different expression. His brows furrowed in thought as he considered the small hole left by their attack. "The dummies are crafted to withstand impacts that would shatter a Tier 1 beast," he murmured to himself, barely audible, his gaze intense. "If they left a hole in it, their attack has enough penetrating force to kill a Tier 1 beast¡­ Deadly, focused¡­ Perfect for eliminating a single target." He nodded slightly, as if coming to a silent conclusion. Not everything has to be flashy to be deadly.


    As Malik and William joined the rest of the class, Liam''s name was called, and a new wave of excitement stirred among the students. Whispers of anticipation filled the air as he and his partner walked up to the platform.


    "This''ll be good," one student muttered to his friend. "I mean, after what he did to Billy, he''s gotta be strong, right?"


    "Of course," another student replied confidently. "Liam''s fire ability alone could probably roast that dummy in seconds!"


    But when they saw the girl walking alongside Liam¡ªa calm expression on her face, and hands slightly damp as if already preparing her ability¡ªthe students'' enthusiasm wavered. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait¡­ that''s his partner?" a skeptical voice whispered.


    "She uses water?" another one added, incredulous. "How''s that gonna work? Fire and water... They don''t mix."


    A few students sighed in disappointment, some crossing their arms, seemingly ready to dismiss the demonstration as a letdown. It wasn''t that they thought the girl was weak; everyone knew her water control was solid. But water and fire? That combination seemed doomed from the start.


    However, what happened next left everyone stunned.


    The girl took a deep breath, focusing her energy, and raised her hands in a fluid motion. A twisting, swirling torrent of water appeared in mid-air, coiling itself like a living serpent before rushing toward Liam. The sound of rushing water filled the room as the stream closed the distance between them.


    In a split second, Liam raised his hand, his palm igniting in a controlled but intense blaze. He released the fire toward the water, and with a hiss and a burst of steam, the water evaporated almost instantly, filling the air with a thick cloud of vapor. But then, something unexpected happened¡ªthe girl clenched her hands, and the steam began to move, swirling as if alive, directed by her will.


    The students leaned in, eyes wide with fascination. The girl commanded the steam like an extension of herself, guiding it back toward Liam''s flame. As the steam touched the fire, the flames roared to life, becoming even more intense. Heat washed over the spectators, making several of them step back.


    Liam took the intensified fireball and directed it at the dummy. The room fell silent, breath held as they watched. The flames struck the dummy dead center, and in an instant, it began to melt, the charred synthetic material dripping down in molten clumps.


    A stunned silence lingered. Then, whispers broke out.


    "Did they¡­ just combine fire and water?" one girl said, her voice full of awe.


    "Unreal," another muttered, barely able to believe his eyes.


    William, standing to the side, stared at the melted dummy, scratching his head in utter confusion. He leaned toward Malik, his face twisted in bewilderment. "Uh¡­ what just happened?"


    Malik chuckled softly, realizing his friend was completely lost. "Science, my friend," he explained, patting William on the back. "Liam''s fire evaporated the water into steam, and then the steam added oxygen to the fire, making it burn hotter. That''s why the fire intensified."


    William''s face brightened with sudden understanding, though a hint of confusion remained. He squinted, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Oh, I get it now. But¡­ why doesn''t fire burn underwater if water has oxygen?"


    Malik shrugged with a small smirk. "Beats me. Nature''s¡­ weird like that, I guess."


    > Author''s Note: Why doesn''t fire burn underwater if water has oxygen? Let me know your theories in the comments!


    The teacher''s gaze lingered on Liam and his partner, nodding slightly, a spark of approval in his eyes. While Eleanor and Billy''s demonstration had been spectacular, Liam and the girl had achieved something just as remarkable, using elements that normally opposed each other to create an even stronger force.


    __________________________


    As the rest of the class resumed their demonstrations, it quickly became clear that few could match the creativity or power displayed by Liam and his partner or Eleanor and Billy. Each pair tried their best, pushing their abilities, but their attacks either lacked the force or coordination that the previous duos had achieved. A sense of subdued anticipation hung over the students, like they knew they''d already seen the best of the day''s performances.


    Finally, when the last group had finished, the teacher stepped forward, clapping his hands. "Excellent work, everyone. I''m proud to see the progress you''re making," he announced. "Class is dismissed for today. Next time, we''ll switch partners and try again. Think about what you learned from your partners¡ªand from your classmates."


    As the students gathered their things, Malik turned to William, flashing him a grin. "Hey, guess we''ll get even better next time, huh?"


    William smiled, nodding. "Yeah¡­ this was actually kinda fun. See you next class?"


    "Definitely. Catch you later, William." Malik gave a friendly wave and walked off, disappearing into the crowd.


    William met up with Liam and Eleanor, and the three made their way to the cafeteria. The sound of chatter and laughter filled the air as they settled down with their food. William, as usual, had managed to grab a plate piled high, and Eleanor couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "You look like you''re feeding an army," she teased.


    William grinned between bites. "Hey, gotta keep up my strength."


    After a quick lunch, William slipped away to the chasm and plunged into the lake, feeling a sense of calm settle over him as he sat on the bed of the lake. He closed his eyes, reaching out with his mind to draw in the soul essence from the water around him. The energy seeped into him, warm and quiet, filling his core. He could feel it now¡ªa pulsing, growing crystal within him, a shadow crystal forming that seemed just out of reach.


    Almost there, he thought, determination solidifying in his heart. The shadow crystal was close¡ªhe could feel it. Soon¡­ very soon, he would complete it.


    __________________________


    The cavernous hall of the Heretics'' base pulsed with energy. Every corner was filled with warriors, standing shoulder to shoulder, all eyes fixed forward with unwavering intensity. Each of them stood silent, armored and ready, breaths drawn tight as if anticipating some cataclysmic event. Flickering torches lined the walls, casting long shadows that danced across the rough stone, giving the entire scene an eerie, almost otherworldly glow.


    In the center of it all, the King of Heretics stood beside a massive stone throne. And seated atop that throne, purring quietly with an almost disdainful gaze, was a plump black cat, its dark eyes gleaming with a strange, almost unnatural intelligence.


    The king''s chest heaved as he took a deep breath, his eyes scanning his assembled forces. When he spoke, his voice was a deep, booming rumble that filled every crevice of the cavern, reverberating off the stone walls. "My people¡­ today is the day we''ve all been waiting for," he declared, each word a hammer blow in the silence. A ripple went through the crowd, silent but potent, a collective breath as they hung on his every word.


    "Those with the power," he continued, his voice rising, "those with the military might¡ªthey thought they could crush us. They thought they could cage us!" His tone grew sharp, slicing through the air, igniting a spark in every eye in the hall. "But today¡­ today, we Heretics shall have our revenge!"


    The tension thickened. Warriors exchanged glances, gripping their weapons tighter, a dangerous glint in their eyes.


    "Today, we will do something never before attempted," he said, a sly grin forming beneath his beard. "But remember," he paused, his gaze sweeping the crowd with deadly seriousness, "our main purpose is not to destroy. No, our purpose is to infiltrate."


    The crowd grew still, the words settling over them, their posture shifting from anticipation to focused resolve.


    The king lifted a hand, his eyes glinting like sharpened steel in the dim light. "Tonight¡­ we will infiltrate one of their precious military academies."


    The room was silent for a beat before a soft murmur of excitement rippled through the crowd. The cat on the throne meowed and stretched, arching its back with a haughty air, as if already savoring the chaos to come.


    __________________________


    Meanwhile, in a distant temple, two elderly men sat cross-legged across from each other, their focus on a worn traditional chessboard between them. One of them, an old monk with a thin, wrinkled face, squinted his eyes as he looked up from the board. "It appears they''re making their move," he murmured, his voice low and thoughtful.


    His companion, a man wearing a black kimono, nodded slowly. "It was only a matter of time. I knew the Heretics would grow bolder once they got that cat." His voice was calm, almost as if he were amused, though his eyes held a knowing glint.


    The monk''s brows drew together. "Should we intervene?"


    The other man''s lips curled into a faint smile as he shook his head. "No," he said softly, his voice like a whisper of wind through old trees. "This will be a test for the younger generation¡­ let''s see what they''re capable of."

 Chapter 77 - 77

    In a dimly lit room, the B10 gathered around a wide, circular table, their faces lined with tension. It was rare for them to meet so frequently within a short period, and the urgency was palpable. The faint murmur of impatient voices was interrupted by a booming voice, grumbling, "We''ve been having these meetings far too often lately." The speaker''s voice echoed through the room, laced with frustration. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another voice chimed in, a woman''s tone sharp and suspicious, "Who called the meeting this time?"


    A figure at the head of the table stepped forward¡ªit was the Head General. His face was calm but intense, his eyes sharp under his stern brow. "I called it," he said, a hint of irony in his voice. "It''s not like I called because I missed you or anything," he added dryly, prompting a few raised brows and murmurs of surprise. "Something urgent has come up."


    Without further preamble, he placed a small device¡ªa military-grade audio player¡ªat the center of the table, its metallic surface glinting under the room''s cold lights. The B10 members leaned in, their expressions becoming grave as he pressed a button.


    The recording crackled to life, and the chaotic symphony of battle filled the room, a cacophony of gunfire and explosions crashing against the walls. A deep, strained voice emerged amidst the chaos, rough with tension.


    "Command, this is General Carter," came the voice, barely audible over the gunfire and the dull thud of explosions in the background. Helicopter blades whirred overhead, creating a constant hum that vibrated through the recording. Soldiers'' shouts echoed through, blending into the frenzied noise.


    "We are under attack. Repeat, we are under attack."


    The B10 members tensed, some gripping the table as they listened, their faces becoming stony as Command''s voice broke through on the line, calm but with an edge of concern. "General, this is Command. Can you confirm the nature and scale of the attack? Over."


    "It''s the Heretics," Carter''s voice grated, frustration seeping into his tone. A sudden explosion punctuated his words, making some of the B10 flinch. "They''ve breached our outer defenses¡­ and it looks like the King of Heretics himself is here."


    There was a brief, charged silence from Command''s end before the voice returned, sharper now, clearly alarmed. "Understood, General. Reinforcements are on their way, but we''re still thirty minutes out. Can you hold your position?"


    "We''re trying," Carter''s voice was thick with strain. More gunfire erupted, and he seemed to duck instinctively, the sound of ricocheting bullets clear. "We need air support now, and all students have been evacuated to the underground bunker."


    "Roger that, General. Air support is launching in five minutes," Command responded, a faint rustle of papers adding an almost surreal normalcy to the chaotic backdrop.


    Another barrage of gunfire and shouting swelled, followed by a low grunt from Carter. "If they push us back any further, I can''t be sure the students will be safe. Be ready for that."


    "Understood, General. Reinforcements en route."


    The static grew heavier, Carter''s voice fading, as if sinking beneath the waves of interference. "Command¡­ they''re closing in... too many¡­"


    "General, say again. You''re breaking up."


    Through the static, Carter''s voice emerged once more, a ragged whisper, barely discernible. "...Heretics¡­ they¡­ is that ¨C¨C¨C¨C a cat?"


    And then, silence.


    The recording clicked off, and the room plunged into a stunned hush. The B10 sat frozen, the color drained from their faces. It was as if the blood had stopped flowing in their veins, replaced by an ice-cold chill that radiated through the silence. Finally, one of them spoke, his voice cracking just slightly, "Did¡­ did he just report a cat?"


    A woman, her face taut with worry, swallowed hard. "This is bad."


    The B1, the calmest among them, straightened, his eyes narrowed. "We have to act, and fast," he said. He looked at the Head General, his tone commanding. "Inform the generals and commanders of all military bases. Tell them to converge on Base 5."


    Then he shifted his gaze to the rest of the B10. "Gather everyone you can, above Tier 5. We''re all heading to Base 5." He stood, his face set with a grim resolve, and noticed his colleagues'' confused expressions. He raised an eyebrow, his voice cutting through the silence, "What are you waiting for? We''re going too. Don''t you understand the danger of the cat?"


    Realization dawned, and in an instant, the B10 was on their feet, urgency blazing in their eyes as they moved with purpose, their footsteps echoing down the hall.


    __________________________


    In the mist-shrouded chasm of Military Academy 4, William stood by the edge of the lake, focused on the electric arcs sparking from his fingertips. The range of his lightning strikes had grown, reaching farther with each controlled thrust, the bursts of energy lighting up the dense fog around him. He took a deep breath, feeling his heart pound with satisfaction as his skills sharpened.


    Then, a gust of wind stirred at the entrance of the chasm, swirling the fog as if something massive was descending. William''s muscles tensed, his senses prickling with alertness. He turned, watching as a figure emerged through the haze, descending rapidly with a graceful, commanding presence.


    From the fog stepped General Zhao, his traditional Chinese fan gripped in one hand. But instead of landing on the lake''s surface, he stopped midair, hovering effortlessly above the water with an aura of calm authority. William''s tension melted as he recognized the general, but he couldn''t shake the odd intensity radiating from him. Zhao seemed¡­ different. More serious, his usual relaxed demeanor replaced by a fierce focus.


    William snapped into a salute, respectful yet curious. "General Zhao! What brings you here, sir?"


    General Zhao''s gaze softened for a moment, but his expression remained grim. "I have something important to tell you, William." His voice was low, almost as if he were reluctant to share. "I''ll be away for a while. I don''t know how long."


    William''s brow furrowed. The general''s words hit him like a jolt. "Commander Charles will also be away," Zhao continued, his tone steady but distant. "While we''re gone, report anything urgent to Mona."


    The news left William reeling, his mind racing to understand. "Why would both of you be leaving the base?" he asked, his voice laced with concern. "Is it¡­ the Heretics?"


    The general''s eyes hardened slightly, a flicker of warning crossing his face. "The less you know, the better." And with that, he raised his fan and ascended, disappearing swiftly through the fog, leaving William standing alone in the chasm.


    A familiar voice broke the silence, crackling through William''s mind.


    "It must be the Heretics," the system remarked, its tone tinged with suspicion.


    William nodded, clenching his fists. "Yeah. All the more reason to get stronger."

 Chapter 78 - 78

    The next morning, after the usual breakfast in the cafeteria, William and his cohort made their way down the wide corridors to class, the air filled with lazy chatter and a few yawns from early risers. But as they approached the stairwell, a blaring alarm echoed through the academy, freezing everyone in place. The sharp, urgent tone was soon followed by an announcement over the speakers: "All students, report to the main hall immediately."


    Glancing around, William noticed a flash of confusion among his friends, but deep down, he had a hunch. This sudden gathering¡ªit had to be related to General Zhao''s sudden departure. Without a word, the group shifted course and made their way towards the hall, joining the stream of students moving in the same direction. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The main hall loomed up ahead, its massive doors standing open to welcome thousands of students. As William stepped inside, he couldn''t help but feel small; the hall seemed to stretch forever, every inch of it lined with sleek, polished walls and high ceilings adorned with hanging chandeliers. The air was thick with the low murmur of voices as students settled in, but soon, another set of doors opened, and from the opposite end, more students filed in.


    William''s eyes widened as he recognized them¡ªthe second years. They entered in disciplined rows, each student exuding an aura of strength and experience. Their expressions were hard, focused, as if they''d just come from a battlefield. A few first-years nearby began to whisper, and William overheard one of them say, "They look like they''ve been through war." Watching them, William found himself wondering: Would he be like that someday? Hardened, serious¡­ a soldier, instead of a student?


    Within minutes, the hall filled up, the crowd of students making the massive space feel cramped. As William looked around, he realized he hadn''t seen any third-year students. Frowning, he leaned towards Gavin. "Where are the third-years? Aren''t they supposed to be here too?"


    Gavin shrugged casually. "Nah, they don''t spend much time on campus anymore. Most of them are out on field assignments¡ªreal missions. By now, they''re almost like full soldiers."


    The thought sent a chill down William''s spine. Field assignments meant real battles, real dangers. He tried to imagine himself, a third-year out there, fighting against Heretics and Beasts or worse. But the thought was interrupted by a sudden silence, broken only by the shuffling of boots as two imposing soldiers entered from the front, followed by a thin, scrawny man with a twisted mustache that seemed to curl up at the ends like some cartoon villain. William recognized him as Principal Argus, the head of Military Academy 4.


    Principal Argus stepped to the center of the stage, his bony hand adjusting a spell-tech microphone that looked barely big enough to fit his long, spidery fingers. He glanced over the crowd with a calculating gaze, clearing his throat before speaking. His voice, amplified by the spell-tech, boomed through the hall, making every student sit up straight.


    "I have gathered you here because of an urgent matter," he said, his tone smooth but laced with something sinister. "Last night, Military Base 5 was compromised by the Heretics."


    A collective gasp swept through the room, whispers rippling like waves. William felt a jolt of alarm, his fists clenching at his sides. So that''s why General Zhao left, he thought, his mind racing. If the General himself had to go, the scale of the attack must have been massive. That means¡­ students could be injured¡­ or worse.


    For a moment, faces from those from his school that are in Military Academy 5 flashed through his mind: friends, familiar faces he''d trained with, girls who giggled when they thought he wasn''t looking. His chest tightened, anger boiling up within him. "Damn those Heretics".


    On the stage, Principal Argus continued, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as if savoring their shock. "While the Heretics have retreated, the location of Military Base 5 has been compromised," he said. "The students stationed there can no longer stay, and the military has decided to relocate them to the other military academies temporarily."


    The hall erupted in murmurs again. William caught snippets of confusion and worry from the students around him. Someone whispered nearby. "Where are they going to put another whole academy?"


    "Silence!" Principal Argus barked, raising a skeletal finger. The hall fell quiet again. "I expect you to welcome these students and treat them as your own. They have fought to defend their post and deserve our respect."


    With a curt nod, he saluted the students¡ªan abrupt, almost theatrical motion¡ªand then turned sharply, striding off the stage with his guards trailing behind him.


    As the principal''s ominous presence faded, the hall seemed to exhale collectively, whispers picking up once more as students exchanged reactions. William turned to Gavin, whose face was set in a hard line. "So¡­ this is really happening. They''re actually relocating a whole military base''s worth of students here."


    "Looks like it," Gavin replied, shrugging. "Guess we better get ready to make some new friends."


    "Or enemies," William muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing. He knew that the arrival of these students would shake up the academy¡ªand in a place as competitive as this, tension was bound to rise. Still, there was something in him that was already set on going against anyone who mess with him or his friends.


    __________________________


    Later that day, the B10 reconvened in a dimly lit, secure room within the heart of the main military command center. The air felt heavy, tense with suspicion and urgency. Around a circular, polished metal table, the members took their seats, each donning expressions ranging from deep concern to barely concealed frustration.


    A booming voice, belonging to the largest of the B10, broke the silence. "It doesn''t sit right with me," he grumbled, his gaze sweeping across his fellow members. "The Heretics pulling back before we even got close? It''s like they knew we were coming."


    One of the women in the B10, her face partially shadowed, nodded, tapping her fingers restlessly on the table. "I agree. And more than that," she added, her voice low but firm, "how did they even know where Military Base 5 was located? That base is highly classified, and only the highest ranks would have access to that intel."


    The members shifted in their seats, casting wary glances at one another. It was General Ivor, the head general, who broke the silence. He leaned forward, his fingers interlaced, brow furrowed in thought. "We''re facing two alarming possibilities here," he began. "Either the Heretics have somehow gained access to our top-level intelligence systems¡ªor there''s a traitor in our ranks."


    The room went cold, a collective realization dawning. The possibility of a spy in the military''s upper ranks sent a ripple of unease through each member. For the B10, a group trusted to handle the highest levels of military strategy, the idea that one of their own might be leaking information was a direct assault on everything they stood for.


    A tense silence stretched out, and then another member, a sharp-eyed woman with a piercing gaze, spoke up. "This wouldn''t be the first time our intel has been compromised," she said slowly. "In fact, there have been other incidents in recent months¡ªsmall, perhaps, but strange. Unexplained lapses, minor leaks. We brushed them off at the time, but¡­" She trailed off, her expression grim.


    The head general, Ivor, glanced around the table, his eyes narrowing. "So, we''re all in agreement, then?" he asked, his voice low, barely containing a smoldering fury. "There''s a spy among the higher ranks."


    The members nodded, their faces set with the weight of the decision they were about to make.


    "What''s our next move, then?" another B10 member, an older man with a salt-and-pepper beard, asked, leaning back in his chair. "We can''t go accusing people left and right. Whoever this spy is, they''re deeply embedded, and if they sense we''re onto them, they''ll disappear like a ghost."


    Ivor''s jaw tightened. "We need to keep this circle small," he replied. "Only those of us here know about this suspicion. We can''t afford for anyone else to get a hint of our concerns¡ªnot until we''ve confirmed the traitor''s identity."


    The room was silent once more as the weight of the situation settled over them. They had always been a united front, bound by their loyalty to the cause. But now, with a possible traitor in their ranks, everything had shifted. Each glance carried a sliver of suspicion, each small gesture studied with newfound wariness.


    General Ivor finally rose, breaking the somber stillness. "We have our orders, then. Until we root out this spy, no one outside of this room is to know about our suspicions. Keep close watch on your subordinates, monitor all intel, and trust no one¡ªnot even those you think are loyal."


    The other members stood, exchanging grave nods before leaving the room one by one, each of them retreating with new burdens¡ªand newfound doubts.


    As the heavy doors closed behind them, the trust that had once held the B10 together was left in shadows.


    Author''s Note: Pls skip the next two chapters, continue reading from chapter 81

 Chapter 79 - 79: Skip

    "Miss Mona?" William''s voice broke the stillness as he spotted her near the entrance of the clinic. She turned to face him, her expression softening just slightly as she took in his tired yet determined stance.


    "Yes, William?" she asked, her voice steady and composed, though there was a hint of concern beneath it.


    "How are you feeling?"


    William shrugged, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "I''m okay, I guess. I was just about to go for my admission process."


    Miss Mona raised an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You should take things slow. You''ve been through a lot. Go rest." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the handbook in his hand. "I would, but I can''t even figure out this map. I don''t know where the dormitory is."


    Miss Mona''s lips curled into a wry smile. "You don''t know how to read maps?"


    "Why would I learn how to read maps when I have GPS?" William shot back, a smirk forming on his face.


    Miss Mona let out a small, exasperated sigh. "Sometimes, I wonder how your generation survives." She gestured for him to follow her. "Come on, I''ll show you the way."


    As they walked, William couldn''t help but notice the eerie emptiness of the campus. The grand buildings stood silent, their towering facades casting long shadows across the paved walkways. There were no students milling about, no bustling chatter or laughter echoing through the air.


    "Where is everyone?" he asked, glancing around uneasily.


    "Most students are busy with their admission process," Miss Mona replied without breaking stride. Her voice was calm, but there was an underlying tension that made William''s stomach twist.


    An awkward silence fell between them, broken only by the sound of their footsteps against the cobblestone path. William''s mind raced with questions, but he hesitated, unsure of what to say. The quiet stretched on, the air thick with unspoken thoughts.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. "What happened after I passed out?" His voice was barely above a whisper.


    Miss Mona''s steps slowed, and she turned her gaze to the sky, her eyes clouded with memory. "Backup arrived. The General himself came to deal with the situation."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "The General? He came all the way here?"


    "Yes," Miss Mona confirmed, her voice dropping to a murmur. "He''s the one who killed the Heretic."


    William''s mind reeled. He had heard stories about the General¡ªan enigmatic figure known for his unparalleled strength and tactical genius. For him to have come personally¡­ the situation must have been dire. He felt a pang of guilt for having been unconscious during the crucial moment.


    "Thank you," Miss Mona''s voice cut through his thoughts, startling him. Her expression had softened, the cold indifference he had come to associate with her replaced by something gentler.


    William shook his head, a small, self-deprecating smile on his lips. "There''s no need to thank me. I was just trying to save myself. Besides, who knows? I might even get some contribution points for this." He chuckled, the sound hollow even to his own ears.


    Miss Mona scoffed, though the harshness in her tone was gone. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, rookie."


    They reached the dormitory building, a four-story structure that loomed above them. Its facade was sleek and modern, with large windows that reflected the surrounding greenery. The entrance was flanked by tall pillars, and a sign above the door read "Freshmen Dormitory" in bold, elegant script. The building looked imposing, almost intimidating, as if it were silently judging all who entered.


    Miss Mona stopped at the entrance, turning to face William. "This is it. Go rest and take care of yourself."


    "You''re leaving?" William asked, a note of disappointment in his voice.


    Miss Mona''s eyes sparkled with a teasing light. "Oh, what''s this? You want me to come in?"


    William''s face flushed crimson, and he averted his gaze. "N-no, that''s not what I meant¡­"


    Miss Mona chuckled softly. "Relax, I''m just messing with you." She paused, her expression turning thoughtful. "Oh, I almost forgot." She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, plain box. "You dropped this."


    William blinked in surprise, then quickly took the box from her hand. "Thanks," he muttered, his cheeks still burning.


    Miss Mona gave him a small smile. "Take care, William." With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing down the empty path.


    William watched her go, then shook his head with a sigh. "Crazy woman¡­ Doesn''t she have any shame?"


    "Oh?" The system''s voice chimed in, its tone laced with amusement. "Didn''t you say you were going to charm all the campus belles? Are you getting shy now?"


    "I''m not shy!" William snapped, his face reddening even more. "I''m just¡­ not used to this."


    "Sure you aren''t," the system teased, a faint chuckle echoing in his mind.


    Ignoring the system, William pushed open the door and stepped into the dormitory. The lobby was spacious and well-lit, with polished floors and modern decor. A few students were milling about, some chatting in groups while others lugged suitcases and boxes up the stairs.


    He made his way to the third floor, his heart pounding as he reached Room 073. Taking a deep breath, he turned the handle and stepped inside.


    The room was larger than he had expected, with three neatly made beds lined up against the walls. Each bed had a small nightstand and a wardrobe beside it. The walls were painted a calming shade of blue, and a large window let in a stream of warm sunlight, illuminating the room in a golden glow.


    There was a study desk against the far wall, complete with a comfortable chair and a half-filled bookshelf. The room felt welcoming, yet there was an underlying sense of anticipation, as if it were waiting for its occupants to breathe life into it.


    William''s eyes roamed the space, landing on his suitcase and uniform neatly arranged on the bed closest to the window. He let out a small sigh of relief. "Looks like I''m the first one here."


    He had expected his roommates to have moved in already, but the room was eerily empty. "Maybe they''re still busy with the admission process," he muttered, shrugging to himself.


    Choosing the bed he felt most comfortable with, he plopped down, the mattress firm yet yielding beneath him. His body ached, the adrenaline rush from the battle now replaced by a bone-deep exhaustion. He lay back, staring at the ceiling, his mind drifting.


    Although his body was healing, his mind was far from okay. The memory of the fight with the beast, the raw fear and desperation, still lingered like a dark cloud. He felt drained, both physically and mentally. All he wanted to do was close his eyes and sleep for days, but¡­


    "That''s not what I''m planning on doing," he murmured, a grin slowly spreading across his face.


    "Now," he said softly, his eyes gleaming with anticipation, "let''s check the system''s rewards."


    ¡ª


    High above the clouds, where the air was thin and the sky a deep, endless blue, stood a majestic mountain. Its jagged peak pierced the heavens, shrouded in mist and clouds that swirled like a living shroud around it. The mountain was ancient, its slopes covered in dense forests and sheer rock faces that seemed to stretch forever.


    Atop this colossal edifice, nestled like a crown, was a temple. Its architecture was distinctly Japanese, with sweeping roofs and intricate wooden carvings that spoke of a time long past. The temple stood in stark contrast to its rugged surroundings, its pristine beauty a testament to the skill and dedication of those who had built it.


    The courtyard was vast, its stone tiles worn smooth by centuries of use. Delicate cherry blossom trees lined the edges, their pale pink petals fluttering in the gentle breeze. The air was filled with the faint scent of incense, a calming aroma that permeated every corner of the sacred space.


    Inside the temple, the atmosphere was serene, almost otherworldly. The main hall was spacious, its polished wooden floors gleaming in the soft, filtered light that streamed through the narrow windows. The walls were adorned with ancient scrolls and paintings, each telling stories of battles and legends long forgotten.


    In the center of the hall, a low wooden table sat between two figures. They were playing Go, the traditional board game of strategy and skill. The figure on the left, clad in a flowing black kimono, moved a piece with deliberate precision. His eyes were sharp, focused, as he contemplated his next move.


    The other figure, wearing the simple robes of a monk, watched with a calm, contemplative expression. His head was bald, and his long, white beard brushed against his chest as he leaned forward, his hand hovering over the board.


    "It has begun, hasn''t it?" the monk asked, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate through the hall.


    The man in the kimono nodded, placing his piece with a soft click. "Yes. The wheels are in motion."


    The monk stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Did your student go?"


    "He did," the man replied, his gaze never leaving the board. "Though there is little left for him to learn at the academy."


    The monk''s eyes


    narrowed, his fingers drumming lightly on the table. "I heard a student managed to kill a beast without an ability," he said slowly, each word deliberate.


    The man in the kimono paused, his hand hovering above the board. "So I''ve heard." His tone was casual, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªpride, perhaps, or concern.


    The monk nodded, his gaze distant as if peering into a far-off place. "No one has been able to do that before¡­ except him."


    Silence fell between them, heavy and fraught with unspoken tension. The monk''s fingers tightened around his beard, his eyes gleaming with a sharp, almost predatory light. "The boy is in great danger. The heretics will try to eliminate him. I wouldn''t be surprised if they sent an Anbu."


    The man in the kimono''s face darkened. "An Anbu?" He leaned back, his eyes narrowing. "You think they would go that far?"


    The monk''s lips curled into a grim smile. "For one who can challenge their power? Absolutely."


    He raised his hand, snapping his fingers sharply. The sound echoed through the hall, and a moment later, a figure appeared out of the shadows, kneeling before the two men. His face was obscured, his features indistinguishable, but his presence radiated an aura of lethal grace.


    "Find out everything about the boy," the monk commanded, his voice carrying an undeniable weight of authority. "Go to the academy where he is and protect him from the shadows."


    The figure bowed his head low, his voice a soft murmur. "Wakarimasu." With a swift, fluid movement, he disappeared, the only trace of his presence the faint rustle of his green hair as he vanished into thin air.


    The man in the kimono watched the spot where the man had been, his expression unreadable. "It seems things are about to


    get interesting."


    The monk''s eyes glinted with a dangerous light. "Indeed. The game has just begun." he said placing his piece.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Skip

    The night draped itself over Military Academy 4 like a velvet cloak, the stars piercing through the darkness like shards of crystal. A gentle breeze whispered through the towering oak trees lining the academy grounds, carrying with it the scent of pine and the distant murmur of nocturnal creatures. The lampposts cast a soft, golden glow on the cobblestone paths, guiding the hurried footsteps of students scurrying back to their dorms before curfew.


    Groups of boys could be seen sprinting across the lawns, laughter bubbling up as they exchanged whispered stories of their evening escapades. A few had smudges of lipstick on their cheeks and collars, souvenirs from clandestine visits to the girls'' dormitory. One boy, in particular, lagged behind the rest. His steps faltered as he glanced back over his shoulder, eyes filled with a mix of longing and mischief.


    "Maybe I should turn back," he mused aloud, his imagination running wild with possibilities. "Most of the guys have already left. I''d be the only boy there..." A dreamy smile spread across his face, his cheeks flushing as fanciful scenarios played out in his mind. A sudden nosebleed snapped him back to reality. "No, no, not worth it, survive for another night" he chided himself, wiping his nose and picking up his pace toward the boys'' dormitory.


    Meanwhile, emerging from the shadowy forest that separated the first-year and second-year buildings was another figure. This boy moved with a quiet confidence, his dark hair tousled by the night breeze, framing a face that was both handsome and enigmatic. His eyes reflected the moonlight, giving them an almost ethereal glow. If the boy had been coming from the girls'' dorm, the room he was in would likely be filled with girls that will make one think a concert is going on. But his expression was one of subdued irritation.


    As he watched the other boys racing back, a muscle in his jaw tightened. "Why, why, why not me?" he thought bitterly. "They''re out there enjoying themselves, and I''m stuck in a cave with an old man." He let out a frustrated sigh, shoving his hands into his pockets. The memory of the red flower he had seen earlier that evening flickered in his mind. "Should I use that?" he pondered for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I don''t need that," he muttered to himself. "I''m enough."


    The boy was William. As he made his way across the campus, the soft hum of the System echoed in his mind. "At this rate, it may take eons for you to finish the box Mr. Beth gave you back at the orphanage," the System remarked, its tone a mix of mockery and concern.


    William rolled his eyes. "Do you think I don''t know that?" he whispered under his breath. "It''s not like I don''t want to. I just don''t have the time right now. Forming my soul crystal and getting stronger is more important."


    The System paused before responding, a hint of nostalgia in its voice. "That''s true. I''ve been there. But sometimes, you need to have fun and make friends. That was a mistake I made once."


    William raised an eyebrow, the System''s words piquing his curiosity. Did it just reference a past experience? he wondered. Sometimes, the System spoke as if it had once been more than just an AI¡ªalmost as if it had once been alive. It made William realized that he doesn''t know anything about the system and the Shadow Lord who he has supposedly inherited his power.


    Lost in contemplation, William arrived at the dormitory. The heavy wooden door creaked softly as he entered, the hallway quiet except for the distant sound of muffled laughter from other rooms. He slipped into his own room to find Gavin and Liam seated on their beds, both sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed. A faint glow surrounded them¡ªthe visible sign of drawing in Soul Essence.


    He moved quietly to avoid disturbing them, changing out of his damp uniform into comfortable nightwear. Just as he was settling down, Liam''s eyes opened, his gaze sharp despite the late hour.


    "You''re back," Liam said, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yeah," William replied softly. "Sorry if I disturbed you."


    Liam waved a hand dismissively. "No worries. I was just finishing up."


    William nodded and took his place on his own bed, sitting cross-legged and closing his eyes. The ambient Soul Essence in the room was faint compared to the overwhelming abundance he had felt in the lake earlier. Still, he focused his mind, drawing the ethereal energy into his body. The process was smoother now, the Essence flowing toward him like moths to a flame.


    As he guided the Soul Essence toward his heart, he felt that familiar resistance. Just as before, some of the energy drifted away, pulled toward the opposite side of his chest. Not again, he thought, frustration bubbling up. Breaking his concentration, he opened his eyes and glanced over at Liam.


    "Hey, Liam," he began hesitantly.


    "Hmm?" Liam responded, tilting his head in acknowledgment.


    "Is it normal for the Soul Essence to... I don''t know, avoid your heart? Like it''s being repelled or something?"


    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Avoid your heart? That''s a new one. Usually, the hardest part is drawing the Essence into your body. Once it''s in, it naturally gravitates toward the heart. It''s kind of like a magnet."


    William frowned. "So, it''s not normal then."


    "Not at all," Liam confirmed. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious," William lied, forcing a casual tone. "Thanks."


    He leaned back against the wall, deep in thought. If it''s not normal, then what''s happening to me? Determined to find answers, he decided to use his Third Eye on himself¡ªa first since acquiring the ability.


    Activating it, his vision shifted. He could see the intricate network of his own body¡ªthe flow of energy, the pulsating aura of his heart nearly filled with soul essence. "At this rate, I might be able to form my soul crystal tomorrow," he thought. But then, his gaze moved to the opposite side of his chest, where the stray Soul Essence had been drawn.


    There, nestled close to his heart, was another crystal. But this one was different¡ªdarker, with an almost tangible shadow enveloping it.


    "What is that?" he whispered aloud.


    In his mind, the System''s voice quivered with something akin to surprise¡ªor was it fear? "Is that... No, it can''t be. A Shadow Crystal?"


    "A Shadow Crystal?" William echoed, his pulse quickening. "What does that mean?"


    But the System fell silent, leaving William with more questions than answers.


    __________________________


    Miles away, deep underground where the earth crust is visible and hot magna spilling was the ominous base of the Heretics. The sky above was a swirling mass of dark clouds, illuminated occasionally by flashes of crimson lightning. The air was thick with the scent of sulfur and something more sinister¡ªa palpable malevolence that seeped into the bones of anyone nearby.


    Inside the colossal structure, the usual stillness was replaced by a frenzy of activity. Hooded figures moved with purpose, their shadows flickering against the jagged stone walls illuminated by torches emitting an eerie green flame. The sound of chanting echoed through the vast chambers, a haunting melody that resonated with the dark energy permeating the air.


    At the center of the main hall stood a colossal, incomplete portal, its circular frame forged from obsidian and etched with runes that pulsed with an otherworldly glow. The structure crackled with raw power, tendrils of dark energy spiraling toward the ceiling like grasping fingers.


    Sitting upon a throne carved from black stone was the Heretic King, his piercing gaze fixed on the portal. Clad in ornate armor adorned with spikes and dark gemstones, he exuded an aura of unquestionable authority. His fingers drummed impatiently on the armrest as he watched his followers labor tirelessly.


    What made the scene even more unsettling was the presence of beasts among the workers. Creatures of various shapes and sizes¡ªsome resembling twisted versions of animals, others entirely monstrous¡ªmoved alongside the heretics. Their usual ferocity toward humans was absent, replaced by an almost docile obedience.


    The king''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "So, the beasts can be this tamed after all," he mused. It was a secret that had long baffled the military¡ªhow the heretics managed to control beings driven by pure instinct and aggression.


    A cloaked figure approached the throne and knelt. "My lord, the preparations are nearly complete. The portal will be ready as scheduled."


    "Excellent," the Heretic King replied, his voice echoing throughout the hall like the rumble of distant thunder. "Our master will soon descend upon this world."


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "And what of the military forces? They''ve increased their patrols along the borders and strengthened their forces."


    The king waved a dismissive hand. "Let them scurry like ants. They are blind to the true power that is about to be unleashed."


    He rose from his throne, the room seeming to darken even further as he did. Stepping toward the edge of the platform, he gazed down at the bustling activity below. The combined efforts of humans and beasts working in unison was a sight that filled him with a twisted sense of pride.


    "Soon," he whispered, more to himself than anyone else. "Very soon, the balance will tip in our favor. The age of the military and their false peace will crumble."


    A low growl resonated nearby, and a massive beast with eyes like burning coals emerged from the shadows. It bowed its head to the king, emitting a guttural sound that conveyed both reverence and anticipation.


    The king placed a hand on the Bear like creature''s head, his fingers digging slightly into its coarse fur. "Patience," he murmured. "You will have your time to revel in chaos."


    He looked back at the portal, its dark energy swirling more violently now. The runes along its frame glowed brighter, casting distorted shadows across the walls.


    "Prepare the final rites," the king commanded to no one in particular. "We stand on the cusp of a new era."


    As he spoke, the chanting grew louder, the voices of the heretics blending with the haunting howls of the beasts. The very air seemed to vibrate with a sinister harmony, a prelude to the impending doom that loomed over the world.


    In that moment, the Heretic King closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. "Master will be pleased, S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " he thought. "And together, we will reshape this world into one where true power reigns supreme."

 Chapter 81 - 81

    Later that day, William was making his way back to his dorm after his special class. He had chosen potion-making for a simple reason: it was one of the few ways one could safely earn insane money. Potions like the elusive soul potion could fetch exorbitant prices on the market.


    While others sought dangerous combat-related jobs or missions that risked life and limb, William had seen the value in mastering a skill that could make him wealthy without gambling his neck. After all, a well-made potion could be worth more than gold in the right hands.


    As he crossed the academy grounds, a commotion caught his attention. Heads turned as the rumble of engines filled the air. A convoy of battered buses, escorted by military vehicles, rolled into the academy gates. The buses bore scorch marks, dents, and bullet holes¡ªgrim reminders of their harrowing journey. The students from Military Academy 5 had arrived.


    William slowed his steps, merging into the crowd of curious onlookers. Whispers rippled through the students around him. These weren''t just transfers¡ªthey were survivors. Survivors who had faced the Heretics and lived.


    When the bus doors swung open, students filed out, their faces tired and wary. William''s curiosity burned, and he subtly activated his Third Eye. His gaze shifted to the soul crystals of each student, gauging their strength and potential. Most were unremarkable¡ªmediocre power levels, faint glows indicating competence but nothing extraordinary.


    Then he saw him.


    A wiry boy stepped off the last bus, his soul crystal wrapped in a sinister, dark aura. Deep red energy swirled like venom, clinging to it. William''s heart froze, his mind flashing back to Mr. Duke. The same cursed energy that had caused Mr. Duke to explode radiated from this boy.


    "The Heretics must have implanted him," William thought, his stomach twisting.


    As he focused, William''s system suddenly activated, a cold, mechanical voice filling his mind:


    "You''re on your own, William. You know what you must do."


    A notification flashed before him:


    [Quest: Eliminate the boy before he explodes.]


    [Time Remaining: 1hr 58min 25secs.]


    [Quest Reward: Level Up.]


    William clenched his fists, his mind racing. He couldn''t report this. No one would believe him. Worse, the academy might accuse him of being part of the Heretics. After all, he''d already predicted one attack before. The suspicion could fall squarely on him.


    "I''m short on time," he muttered under his breath, quickly walking away to formulate a plan.


    ---


    Later, as the shadows stretched across the academy grounds, William spotted the boy standing near the dormitory entrance. He was looking around, unsure, his body tense.


    William''s pulse quickened as he checked the quest timer. [Time Remaining: 0hr 41min.] Less than 45 minutes.


    Taking a deep breath, he composed himself, approaching the boy with a casual wave. "Hey there! You must be one of the new transfers from Academy 5, right? Name''s William. Figured I''d come by and say hello¡ªwelcome to Academy 4!"


    The boy, tall and wiry, turned to him with a wary glance. "Yeah, thanks. I''m... trying to get used to it here." He avoided eye contact.


    William smiled warmly. "I bet it''s tough. I can''t even imagine what you went through... I heard the Heretics went after Academy 5. Must''ve been rough seeing that much action."


    "Trust me, I really know how it''s like," William added, trying to sound empathetic.


    The boy shifted uneasily but finally shrugged. "Yeah, something like that."


    "Listen, if you need help settling in or want someone to show you around, I''m your guy," William offered. "The academy''s a big place, and things are a little... different here than Academy 5, I''m guessing?"


    The boy cracked a faint smile. "Yeah. It''s a lot more peaceful here." His eyes darted around nervously.


    William tilted his head, pretending to be concerned. "You seem tense, man. You sure everything''s okay? Look, I know it''s none of my business, but if you ever feel like you''re... struggling, I''m a good listener."


    The boy mumbled, "Thanks, but I''m fine. Just... tired from the trip."


    William nodded sympathetically, slipping his hand into his pocket. His fingers closed around a small spray bottle filled with red gas. Without hesitating, he brought it out and sprayed a fine mist in the boy''s direction.


    The boy flinched, inhaling sharply. "What the hell was that?" he demanded, but his voice wavered. His pupils dilated, his breathing quickened, and sweat began to bead on his forehead.


    Symptoms of heavy aphrodisiac exposure hit the boy almost instantly. His expression shifted as confusion gave way to an intense, unnatural desire. His movements became erratic, his gaze locking onto William with an unsettling intensity.


    "I... I don''t feel right," the boy stammered, stepping closer.


    William fought the urge to recoil, his stomach churning. "I hate this," he muttered under his breath. But there was no other way.


    Placing his hand on the boy''s chest, William forced a flirtatious smile. "Tell you what," he said, lowering his voice to a sultry tone. "I know a place where we can unwind, away from all the noise. You know, just a spot to chill after a long day. Just me and you."


    He gestured toward the forest beyond the academy grounds, an area that was usually deserted at this hour.


    The boy, his mind clouded by the aphrodisiac, leaned in as though to kiss William on the cheek. William jerked his head back, narrowly dodging the attempt. "Not here," he said quickly, grabbing the boy''s wrist and pulling him toward the forest.


    The boy followed without resistance, his movements erratic but compliant. William''s mind raced as they disappeared into the trees. He had only one thought: Finish this before it''s too late.


    __________________________


    As William dragged the boy deeper into the forest, he kept a wary eye on his surroundings. He passed by the red flowers he had used earlier to create the spray and noted a cluster of purple flowers nearby. Another weapon he used, he thought grimly, . Suddenly, he sneezed, the tickle in his nose a sharp reminder that he had likely inhaled a trace of the spray himself. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damn it, he cursed internally. While his Immunox ability made him impervious to poisons, aphrodisiacs weren''t technically classified as such. He felt a faint, irritating warmth building at the edges of his mind, but he shook it off, and it seems his little dragon is coming to life.


    The boy, clinging tightly to his arm with an unsettling smile, asked in a zesty tone, "Are we there yet? You''re not planning to keep me waiting all night, are you?, not that I''ll mind."


    William suppressed a shiver, realizing the spray''s effects were beginning to wear off. He needed to act fast. His destination wasn''t far now. Pushing forward, he finally reached the edge of the foggy chasm he had scouted earlier and made his plan. Without hesitation, William shoved the boy away, causing him to stumble and fall to the ground.


    The boy stood up slowly, shaking his head. The haze in his eyes cleared, and the unnerving demeanor disappeared. His tone, now laced with cold malice, cut through the forest air. "Where am I?" he growled, his voice hard and threatening.


    "You''re where you''ll die," William replied, his voice steady despite the racing of his heart.


    Without waiting for a response, he pressed the button in his hand. Hidden mechanisms scattered across the forest floor hissed, releasing clouds of purple mist that quickly enveloped them both. The poisonous vapor spread like a shroud, the scent of the purple flowers suffocating in its intensity. William''s lips curled into a grimace as he anticipated the boy''s screams of agony.


    Instead, what greeted his ears was a low, mocking laugh.


    As the mist began to dissipate, William froze in place, his expression shifting to one of deadpan horror. The boy stood amidst the clearing, utterly unscathed.


    "Impressive trick," the boy said, brushing his uniform casually. "Too bad it doesn''t work on me."


    William''s pulse quickened. His Third Eye flared to life, and he focused on the boy''s stats, desperate for an explanation.


    And then he saw it.


    The boy''s ability: Toxic Amplification.


    It allowed him to absorb poisons, converting them into raw energy to fortify his body. Not only was he immune to the purple mist, but he had likely grown stronger because of it.


    William''s shoulders slumped as the gravity of his mistake hit him. He had been so fixated on the dark energy surrounding the boy''s soul crystal earlier that he hadn''t thought to check his abilities.


    A sharp ding interrupted his thoughts, and the system brought up another notification:


    [Time remaining: 10 minutes.]


    Panic flared in William''s chest. The clock was ticking, and now he faced an enemy who was not only unharmed but stronger than before. What was he supposed to do now?


    William''s shoulders slumped as the gravity of his mistake hit him. He had been so fixated on the dark energy surrounding the boy''s soul crystal earlier that he hadn''t thought to check his abilities.


    A sharp ding interrupted his thoughts, and the system brought up another notification:


    [Time remaining: 10 minutes.]


    Panic flared in William''s chest. The clock was ticking, and now he faced an enemy who was not only unharmed but stronger than before. What was he supposed to do now?


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 82 - 82

    High in the canopy of the forest, hidden from sight, a figure crouched on a thick branch. The twilight filtered through the leaves, revealing green hair tied back in a tight bun. The ninja''s piercing eyes scanned the scene below, watching the tension unfold between William and the boy with mild amusement.


    He pulled out a small, worn coin from his pouch, flipping it into the air with a soft ting. The coin spun in the twilight before landing neatly in his gloved hand. He glanced at the result and smirked.


    "Not yet," he murmured to himself. "Let''s see how far this kid can go on his own. But¡­" He shifted slightly, adjusting his position to get a better view. "If it looks like he''s about to die, I might step in. Maybe."


    He settled into the shadows, his presence undetectable as the battle below began.


    ---


    William''s heart pounded in his chest, every beat echoing the ticking clock in his mind. The boy had changed. His movements were sharper, his steps heavier with confidence. The purple mist had empowered him beyond William''s expectations.


    "You''re dead," the boy snarled, his voice venomous. His fists clenched, and the air around him seemed to ripple with an unnatural energy.


    William raised his hand, lightning crackling weakly around his fingers. His lightning ability wasn''t his strongest skill, but it was all he had for direct combat.


    The boy lunged, his speed unnervingly fast. William barely dodged, rolling to the side as the boy''s punch struck the ground, leaving a crater in its wake.


    He''s stronger. Faster. Damn it, William thought, scrambling to his feet.


    The boy came at him again, this time swiping low. William leapt backward, his mind racing. He extended his hand, releasing a bolt of lightning that struck the boy square in the chest.


    But it did nothing.


    The boy laughed, the sound grating and mocking. "Is that all you''ve got? Pathetic!" He charged again, his body a blur. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William sidestepped, narrowly avoiding a devastating blow. He spun around, electricity sparking from his hands as he aimed for the boy''s legs, trying to slow him down. The attack connected, but the boy barely flinched.


    "You''re just tickling me now," the boy taunted, swinging his arm in a wide arc. His fist grazed William''s side, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    William groaned, pain shooting through his ribs. I can''t keep this up. He''s too strong.


    The system chimed in his mind. [Time remaining: 5 minutes.]


    He gritted his teeth, pushing himself back to his feet. "You talk too much," he spat, trying to mask his fear.


    The boy grinned, advancing with deliberate slowness, savoring the moment. "Oh, I''m going to enjoy tearing you apart."


    William clenched his fists, sparks dancing across his knuckles. He had to think fast. His wind ability wasn''t something he had revealed in this fight¡ªit was his ace, his fallback. The boy didn''t know about it, and William intended to keep it that way until the perfect moment.


    The fight raged on, each exchange pushing William closer to the edge of exhaustion. The boy''s blows were relentless, his speed and power growing with every second. Meanwhile, William''s lightning attacks grew weaker, the strain taking its toll.


    Then, William saw it: the chasm looming just behind the boy. His pulse quickened as an idea began to form.


    He darted to the side, feinting a retreat. The boy followed, his movements fluid and predatory.


    "Running already?" the boy sneered.


    William didn''t respond, leading the boy closer to the edge. He skidded to a stop, turning to face his opponent one last time.


    "Done running?" the boy mocked, stepping closer.


    William raised his hand, summoning the last of his lightning. He fired, aiming deliberately wide. The boy dodged, smirking.


    "Missed me," he said, lunging forward.


    William planted his feet and extended his other hand. With a sharp exhale, he unleashed a powerful gust of wind, the force catching the boy off guard.


    The boy''s eyes widened in shock as the wind hit him, sending him teetering backward. "What¡ª" he started, but the words were cut off as he lost his balance, tumbling into the chasm below.


    William stumbled forward, gasping for air. He leaned over the edge, watching as the boy plummeted.


    The silence was broken by a deafening explosion. The boy''s body erupted in a violent blast, shaking the ground and sending a shockwave rippling through the forest. The force nearly knocked William off his feet.


    As the tremors subsided, William straightened, his heart still racing. The chasm below was eerily silent, smoke rising from its depths.


    High above, the ninja on the tree chuckled softly, flipping his coin once more. "Looks like he didn''t need my help after all."


    William turned away from the edge, his legs trembling as he began the long walk back to the academy. The system chimed again.


    [Quest complete. Reward: Level up.]


    He didn''t smile. Victory had come at a cost, and the weight of it pressed heavily on his shoulders. This was the first time he ever killed a human, and he didn''t even know how to feel about it.


    __________________________


    William trudged through the forest, his body battered and his mind racing. The faint glow of the system notification lingered in his vision.


    [Level up complete. Stats improved.]


    The words should have filled him with relief, but instead, they felt hollow. His chest ached, not just from the fight, but from the realization of how close he had come to death. He clenched his fists, electricity faintly crackling at his fingertips.


    "I barely made it," he muttered under his breath, glancing back toward the chasm. He couldn''t see it anymore, but the memory of the explosion, the sheer power of his opponent, was fresh.


    I need to get stronger.


    As he moved through the trees, the silence of the forest was broken by the faint sound of footsteps. William froze, every muscle in his body tensing.


    He turned sharply, his third eye activating instinctively. A faint outline shimmered in his vision, high up in the trees. His heart sank. Someone''s been watching.


    "Impressive," a voice called out from above. It was calm, almost casual, but carried an edge of danger. "I didn''t think you''d survive that fight."


    William stepped back, his eyes scanning the canopy. "Who''s there?"


    The figure dropped silently from the trees, landing a few feet away. The moonlight revealed the ninja, his green hair glinting faintly. He wore a simple but effective outfit of dark cloth, designed for stealth, with a short sword strapped to his back.


    "Relax," the ninja said, raising his hands slightly. "If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be dead."


    William recognized the ninja, it was the same one who saved him from the anbu.


    "Comforting," William said dryly, his body still tense. "What do you want?"


    The ninja smirked, tossing the coin he''d been playing with into the air and catching it effortlessly. "To watch, mostly. You''re interesting, kid. Got a lot of fight in you."


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion," William snapped.


    The ninja chuckled. "Fair enough. But let me give you some free advice¡ªyou''re not strong enough yet. That boy you fought? He was a small fish in a very big pond. If you want to survive out here, you''ll need more than lightning and a gust of wind."


    William''s jaw tightened. "And you''re here to teach me?"


    "Maybe," the ninja said, flipping his coin again. "Depends on how lucky you are."


    William frowned, the tension in his body giving way to irritation. "I don''t have time for games."


    The ninja''s expression turned serious. "Neither do I. That''s why I''m here. You''ve got potential, but potential doesn''t mean much if you die before you can use it."


    William stared at him, trying to gauge his intentions. The ninja''s posture was relaxed, but there was a sharpness to his gaze that made it clear he was no ordinary observer.


    "What''s your name?" William finally asked.


    "Call me Zarin," the ninja said with a grin. "And don''t worry, kid. I''m not your enemy¡ªyet."


    "I''ll come meet you soon." He said. With that, Zarin leapt back into the trees, disappearing as quickly as he''d appeared.


    __________________________


    William reached the academy grounds just when the moon started coming out. The sprawling structure loomed in the distance, its towers and walls bathed in the soft glow of the rising sun. The quiet of the early morning was a stark contrast to the chaos of the night.


    Inside, the academy was eerily empty. Most students were already in their room doing some naughty deeds, unaware of the battle that had taken place in the forest. William slipped into his dormitory, waved to Liam and Gavin before collapsing onto his bed without even removing his boots.


    His last thought before sleep claimed him was of Zarin''s words: You''re not strong enough yet.


    He clenched his fists, a flicker of determination igniting within him. I''ll get stronger. No matter what it takes.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Skip

    As William and the boy approached the beast''s massive body on the stage, the world seemed to slow down. William felt an odd calm, surprised that his legs weren''t shaking like it was back in the tunnel. He took the knife and felt the weight of the knife in his hand¡ªa finely balanced blade that seemed to promise effortless precision. When he examined the knife''s edge, it gleamed with a sharpness that could slice through steel. It felt deadly, a perfect instrument for the job.


    Mrs. Chambers glanced between them, her eyes narrowing. "Remember," she warned, "be careful. Damaging the beast''s body too much lowers its quality and value, your only job is to carve out the scales."


    William nodded, barely registering her words, as he and the boy stepped closer to the beast''s corpse. The smell hit him immediately, a sickly, putrid odor that turned his stomach. The stench of rot and decay clung to the beast''s scales, mixing with a sickening musk that threatened to overwhelm his senses. It was a smell so horrifying that it felt alive, twisting in his nose and clawing at his throat. He fought to keep the bile down, clenching his jaw as his body protested, every nerve screaming at him to back away. But he ignored it, steeling himself as he positioned the knife.


    Beside him, the boy also held firm, his expression unreadable, though his eyes gleamed with a mix of anger and determination. Their breaths synchronized as they raised their knives, hands steady, and without a second thought, they plunged the blades into the beast''s hide.


    "Shhhkk!" The blades slipped through the beast''s tough scales effortlessly, slicing through as if they were made of butter. Black blood burst from the beast''s body, splattering onto the boy''s and William''s face and soaking his clothes. He blinked, feeling the warm, thick liquid coat his skin, but he didn''t stop. Instead, a dark satisfaction surged through him as he drove the knife in deeper, a strange release of all the pent-up fear and anger that had haunted him since the tunnel incident.


    In the rows of seats, students gasped collectively, a hushed "ah!" filling the room as they watched in stunned silence. Some students from the Western territories gritted their teeth, their hands clenched tightly in their laps. They had known people, friends and even family, who''d been lost to this particular creature. Watching William and the boy stab the beast gave them an odd satisfaction, a voice to their own anger and pain, an act they wished they had the courage to perform themselves.


    William struck again, the knife slicing through muscle with a wet, guttural "squelch". More of the foul-smelling, black blood sprayed onto him and the boy. He caught a glimpse of the boy''s face, equally drenched, but still focused, almost driven. Each stab was a release, a purging of terror turned into anger. His heart pounded in rhythm with the thrusts, and his breath came in heavy, rapid gasps.


    They went for a third lunge, the knives raised high when¡ª


    "Thwap! Thwap!"


    With a single fluid motion, Mrs. Chambers swiped both knives from their grips with her own knife, knocking them away as if they were toys. Her movements were so fast, so precise, that they didn''t have time to react. Both boys looked up at her in shock, blinking as she stepped between them and the beast, fury sparking in her eyes.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she demanded, her voice a low growl. She crossed her arms, a scowl darkening her face. "This is not some butcher''s shop! I told you to handle the beast with care, not hack it to pieces like deranged amateurs!" Her eyes glared down at them, her disappointment and anger so palpable it silenced the entire room.


    The boy retorted that "That beast took friends and families away from some of us, and you''re saying that we should treat it with care."


    Without another word, she pointed to the door. "Out. Both of you. Now."


    The boy opened his mouth to protest, but closed it when he saw the steely look in her eyes. Head bowed, he turned and walked toward the exit, William also following close behind, both dripping with thick, black blood.


    Once the door clicked shut behind them, they slumped onto a bench just outside the classroom, a silence settling between them. The foul smell clung to their clothes and skin, a constant reminder of their reckless actions. William glanced down at his hands, the dark blood sticky against his fingers. He felt hollow, as though something inside him had been drained. Why had he done that? The beast was dead; it couldn''t feel his anger. And yet, when he''d seen its body, something inside him snapped. He''d felt this deep, boiling rage he couldn''t contain.


    He turned to look at the boy beside him, wondering if he felt the same.


    Breaking the silence, he asked, "You''re from the West, right?"


    The boy nodded slowly, his expression guarded. "Yeah. How''d you know?"


    William shrugged, glancing at the blood-stained floor beneath their feet. "I just figured¡­ no one apart from someone from the West would hate that beast that much."


    There was a brief silence between them, both lost in their thoughts, until the boy spoke again, his voice low and raw. "You know, I¡­ I lost someone that day. In the tunnels. Layla. She was my¡­ well, she was supposed to be here with me. We''d planned it for months." His voice trembled slightly as he continued, each word weighed down by memory. "I still remember her face when she¡­ when she died. She looked at me, and there was nothing I could do. I wasn''t strong enough to protect her." He shook his head, a bitterness lining his words. "For a while, I felt like there was no point in any of this. But then I remembered what General Zhao told us¡­ If we don''t want things like that to happen again, we have to get stronger. We need to be able to control our own lives, protect the people we care about."


    He looked down, exhaling heavily. "Sorry for dumping all that on you."


    William shook his head. "Nah, you''re right." He lifted his gaze, his voice steely with newfound resolve. "If we don''t want bad things to happen to us, we just have to get strong enough to crush anything in our way."


    With that, he rose to his feet, wiping his blood-streaked hands on his pants. After taking a few steps, he paused, turning back toward the boy who still sat on the bench, gazing at the ground in silent reflection. "I''m William," he said, voice steady.


    The boy looked up, a faint smile breaking through his haunted expression. "Malik."


    William nodded, taking a few steps toward the exit when Malik''s voice called after him with a hint of humor. "Hey, William¡­ maybe grab a shower first?"


    He waved in response, smirking as he left the building.


    William''s walk back to his dorm was a spectacle. The stench of beast blood hung around him like a cloud, thick and offensive, turning heads and causing people to wrinkle their noses and step aside. Eyes trailed him wherever he went, some filled with disgust, others with curiosity. He could hear whispers following him, students murmuring questions, wondering what he''d been through to end up in such a state.


    By the time he reached his dorm, the blood on his face and hands had dried, turning a flaky, dark crust that resisted the initial rinse. He scrubbed harder, the water in the sink running black as he fought to remove the clinging scent and stain. Even after a lengthy shower, the smell lingered faintly, a reminder of his actions on that stage. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, he donned a clean uniform and stepped outside, his body feeling lighter but his mind still weighed down. The sun was beginning its slow descent, casting the campus in a warm, golden glow. Wanting to clear his head, he made his way to the lake. The glowing surface of the lake looked inviting.


    He dipped a foot in, then slid fully into the cool water, letting it envelop him. He closed his eyes, ready to draw in Soul Essence, but something strange caught his attention. The lake''s surface shifted, reacting faintly to his presence. He opened his eyes, noting the water almost seemed to recoil, the ripples dancing around him as if disturbed. It was as if it could sense the lingering traces of beast blood on him.


    He shook his head, dismissing it as a trick of the mind, and focused, letting his breath slow as he began to pull in Soul Essence. The world faded, his awareness narrowing to the energy that pulsed around him, filling him with a steady strength that pushed away his doubts, fears, and rage.


    He felt a sense of urgency settle over him, "I have to form my Shadow crystal this week," he thought.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Skip

    The next morning, after the usual breakfast in the cafeteria, William and his cohort made their way down the wide corridors to class, the air filled with lazy chatter and a few yawns from early risers. But as they approached the stairwell, a blaring alarm echoed through the academy, freezing everyone in place. The sharp, urgent tone was soon followed by an announcement over the speakers: "All students, report to the main hall immediately."


    Glancing around, William noticed a flash of confusion among his friends, but deep down, he had a hunch. This sudden gathering¡ªit had to be related to General Zhao''s sudden departure. Without a word, the group shifted course and made their way towards the hall, joining the stream of students moving in the same direction.


    The main hall loomed up ahead, its massive doors standing open to welcome thousands of students. As William stepped inside, he couldn''t help but feel small; the hall seemed to stretch forever, every inch of it lined with sleek, polished walls and high ceilings adorned with hanging chandeliers. The air was thick with the low murmur of voices as students settled in, but soon, another set of doors opened, and from the opposite end, more students filed in.


    William''s eyes widened as he recognized them¡ªthe second years. They entered in disciplined rows, each student exuding an aura of strength and experience. Their expressions were hard, focused, as if they''d just come from a battlefield. A few first-years nearby began to whisper, and William overheard one of them say, "They look like they''ve been through war." Watching them, William found himself wondering: Would he be like that someday? Hardened, serious¡­ a soldier, instead of a student?


    Within minutes, the hall filled up, the crowd of students making the massive space feel cramped. As William looked around, he realized he hadn''t seen any third-year students. Frowning, he leaned towards Gavin. "Where are the third-years? Aren''t they supposed to be here too?"


    Gavin shrugged casually. "Nah, they don''t spend much time on campus anymore. Most of them are out on field assignments¡ªreal missions. By now, they''re almost like full soldiers."


    The thought sent a chill down William''s spine. Field assignments meant real battles, real dangers. He tried to imagine himself, a third-year out there, fighting against Heretics and Beasts or worse. But the thought was interrupted by a sudden silence, broken only by the shuffling of boots as two imposing soldiers entered from the front, followed by a thin, scrawny man with a twisted mustache that seemed to curl up at the ends like some cartoon villain. William recognized him as Principal Argus, the head of Military Academy 4.


    Principal Argus stepped to the center of the stage, his bony hand adjusting a spell-tech microphone that looked barely big enough to fit his long, spidery fingers. He glanced over the crowd with a calculating gaze, clearing his throat before speaking. His voice, amplified by the spell-tech, boomed through the hall, making every student sit up straight.


    "I have gathered you here because of an urgent matter," he said, his tone smooth but laced with something sinister. "Last night, Military Base 5 was compromised by the Heretics."


    A collective gasp swept through the room, whispers rippling like waves. William felt a jolt of alarm, his fists clenching at his sides. So that''s why General Zhao left, he thought, his mind racing. If the General himself had to go, the scale of the attack must have been massive. That means¡­ students could be injured¡­ or worse.


    For a moment, faces from those from his school that are in Military Academy 5 flashed through his mind: friends, familiar faces he''d trained with, girls who giggled when they thought he wasn''t looking. His chest tightened, anger boiling up within him. "Damn those Heretics".


    On the stage, Principal Argus continued, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as if savoring their shock. "While the Heretics have retreated, the location of Military Base 5 has been compromised," he said. "The students stationed there can no longer stay, and the military has decided to relocate them to the other military academies temporarily."


    The hall erupted in murmurs again. William caught snippets of confusion and worry from the students around him. Someone whispered nearby. "Where are they going to put another whole academy?"


    "Silence!" Principal Argus barked, raising a skeletal finger. The hall fell quiet again. "I expect you to welcome these students and treat them as your own. They have fought to defend their post and deserve our respect."


    With a curt nod, he saluted the students¡ªan abrupt, almost theatrical motion¡ªand then turned sharply, striding off the stage with his guards trailing behind him.


    As the principal''s ominous presence faded, the hall seemed to exhale collectively, whispers picking up once more as students exchanged reactions. William turned to Gavin, whose face was set in a hard line. "So¡­ this is really happening. They''re actually relocating a whole military base''s worth of students here."


    "Looks like it," Gavin replied, shrugging. "Guess we better get ready to make some new friends."


    "Or enemies," William muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing. He knew that the arrival of these students would shake up the academy¡ªand in a place as competitive as this, tension was bound to rise. Still, there was something in him that was already set on going against anyone who mess with him or his friends.


    __________________________


    Later that day, the B10 reconvened in a dimly lit, secure room within the heart of the main military command center. The air felt heavy, tense with suspicion and urgency. Around a circular, polished metal table, the members took their seats, each donning expressions ranging from deep concern to barely concealed frustration.


    A booming voice, belonging to the largest of the B10, broke the silence. "It doesn''t sit right with me," he grumbled, his gaze sweeping across his fellow members. "The Heretics pulling back before we even got close? It''s like they knew we were coming."


    One of the women in the B10, her face partially shadowed, nodded, tapping her fingers restlessly on the table. "I agree. And more than that," she added, her voice low but firm, "how did they even know where Military Base 5 was located? That base is highly classified, and only the highest ranks would have access to that intel."


    The members shifted in their seats, casting wary glances at one another. It was General Ivor, the head general, who broke the silence. He leaned forward, his fingers interlaced, brow furrowed in thought. "We''re facing two alarming possibilities here," he began. "Either the Heretics have somehow gained access to our top-level intelligence systems¡ªor there''s a traitor in our ranks." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room went cold, a collective realization dawning. The possibility of a spy in the military''s upper ranks sent a ripple of unease through each member. For the B10, a group trusted to handle the highest levels of military strategy, the idea that one of their own might be leaking information was a direct assault on everything they stood for.


    A tense silence stretched out, and then another member, a sharp-eyed woman with a piercing gaze, spoke up. "This wouldn''t be the first time our intel has been compromised," she said slowly. "In fact, there have been other incidents in recent months¡ªsmall, perhaps, but strange. Unexplained lapses, minor leaks. We brushed them off at the time, but¡­" She trailed off, her expression grim.


    The head general, Ivor, glanced around the table, his eyes narrowing. "So, we''re all in agreement, then?" he asked, his voice low, barely containing a smoldering fury. "There''s a spy among the higher ranks."


    The members nodded, their faces set with the weight of the decision they were about to make.


    "What''s our next move, then?" another B10 member, an older man with a salt-and-pepper beard, asked, leaning back in his chair. "We can''t go accusing people left and right. Whoever this spy is, they''re deeply embedded, and if they sense we''re onto them, they''ll disappear like a ghost."


    Ivor''s jaw tightened. "We need to keep this circle small," he replied. "Only those of us here know about this suspicion. We can''t afford for anyone else to get a hint of our concerns¡ªnot until we''ve confirmed the traitor''s identity."


    The room was silent once more as the weight of the situation settled over them. They had always been a united front, bound by their loyalty to the cause. But now, with a possible traitor in their ranks, everything had shifted. Each glance carried a sliver of suspicion, each small gesture studied with newfound wariness.


    General Ivor finally rose, breaking the somber stillness. "We have our orders, then. Until we root out this spy, no one outside of this room is to know about our suspicions. Keep close watch on your subordinates, monitor all intel, and trust no one¡ªnot even those you think are loyal."


    The other members stood, exchanging grave nods before leaving the room one by one, each of them retreating with new burdens¡ªand newfound doubts.


    As the heavy doors closed behind them, t


    he trust that had once held the B10 together was left in shadows.

 Chapter 85 - 85

    William floated deep within the lake, his body utterly still as he concentrated on drawing in the soul essence around him. The water was cold, pressing against his skin like an unseen presence, but he didn''t mind. He had grown used to it.


    Three days had passed since the incident with the boy, and to William''s relief, the academy had shown no signs of suspicion. It seemed likely they weren''t even aware the boy was missing. After all, the boy was from Military Academy 5, where the heretics attacked recently. Perhaps they thought the boy had simply been another casualty.


    William dismissed the thought. Dwelling on what might happen was pointless. His focus now was on the shadow crystal, which was still forming deep within his body.


    Carefully, William directed the soul essence he absorbed into the shadow crystal. It was like guiding a stream of water through a narrow channel, requiring precision and patience. He could feel the crystal slowly reaching completion, its formation imminent.


    After several hours, his body grew tired, but he swam upward, breaking through the surface of the lake. The cool air greeted him as he crawled ashore, sitting cross-legged on the damp ground. He continued drawing in the soul essence, even though it was less potent on land.


    With the help of his 3rd Eye, he saw the shadow crystal glowing faintly, signaling that its formation was nearly complete. A wide grin spread across his face.


    "Finally," he whispered. The wait was over.


    He recalled the moment his soul crystal had formed. It had been a pleasant, soothing experience, like being embraced by warmth. He expected something similar this time.


    The system chimed in his mind:


    [Notification: Shadow Crystal Formation Initiating...]


    Instantly, William''s body stiffened as an unbearable pain tore through him. Unlike the soul crystal''s formation, which had felt like peace, this was agony beyond anything he had ever experienced.


    It was as though every cell in his body was being ripped apart and reformed simultaneously. His muscles clenched involuntarily, veins bulging against his skin. He gasped, unable to form coherent words, only guttural cries escaping his throat.


    "What... What is happening to me?!" he managed to choke out, his voice strained. His vision blurred, and his hands clawed at the earth beneath him.


    The pain surged again, more intense this time, like molten lava coursing through his veins. His bones ached, his skin burned, and his entire being felt as though it was being dismantled piece by piece.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the pain stopped. William lay motionless, his body drenched in sweat and trembling.


    [Notification: Shadow Crystal Formation Complete.]


    It took several minutes for William to regain enough strength to sit up. His breaths were ragged as he stared down at his hands, flexing his fingers. His body felt... different.


    He couldn''t explain it, but he felt lighter and stronger, as if his physical limits had been erased. There was also an odd connection to the shadows around him, an awareness that wasn''t there before. It was as if he could feel the darkness itself¡ªits movements, its depth, its emotions.


    Activating his 3rd Eye, William inspected himself. His gaze shifted to his chest, where the soul crystal had once been.


    The soul crystal glowed faintly, pulsating with energy like a secondary heart, its light spreading through his blood vessels. But on the right side of his chest, there was something new.


    The shadow crystal.


    It was black as the abyss, a void that seemed to swallow light itself. Its pulsations were erratic, as though it had a life of its own, unlike the calm, rhythmic nature of the soul crystal.


    "Can I use shadow essence the same way I use soul essence?" he wondered aloud.


    Curious, William decided to test it. He focused on summoning his lightning ability, but instead of drawing from the soul essence, he pulled from the shadow essence.


    The shadow crystal responded instantly, producing an overwhelming surge of essence. But instead of directing the energy to his hand, the shadow essence turned and attacked the soul crystal.


    "What the¡ª?!" William''s eyes widened in shock.


    The soul crystal retaliated, sending out its own essence to defend itself. The two energies clashed within his body, a violent internal war that sent waves of pain through him.


    "Stop! Stop!" William shouted, clutching his chest as if that would halt the chaos inside.


    But the shadow crystal surged with renewed vigor, pouring more essence into the assault. The soul crystal faltered under the onslaught, and within moments, the shadow essence consumed it entirely.


    The glowing light of the soul crystal dimmed, then disappeared, leaving only the dark, pulsating shadow crystal behind.


    William''s heart sank as the system bombarded him with notifications:


    [Notification: Soul Crystal Destroyed.]


    [Notification: Shadow Being Initiative Begins.]


    [Notification: Shadow Being Initiative Complete.]


    [Host Status: Fully Transitioned into a Shadow Being.]


    [Wind Ability: Error. Error.]


    [3rd Eye Ability Upgraded to Shadow Eye.]


    [Soul Essence: Error. Error.]


    [Shadow Essence Capacity Increased.] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Panic overwhelmed him.


    "No, no, no!" he muttered, shaking his head. This wasn''t what he wanted. His soul crystal, his connection to who he was, was gone.


    He felt the weight of the transformation settle over him as he stared at the dark crystal. It was no longer just a part of him¡ªit was him now.


    And there was no going back.


    __________________________


    William sat motionless by the lake, his chest heaving as the weight of what had just happened sank in. The reality that his soul crystal was gone hit him like a blow to the gut. His mind raced, filled with curses aimed at both himself and the system.


    "Why didn''t you warn me?!" he shouted aloud, his voice echoing through the quiet forest.


    There was no response, only the stillness of the surrounding shadows that seemed to mock him.


    For several minutes, William remained there, cursing the system, his choices, and the uncontrollable nature of the shadow crystal. Eventually, he forced himself to calm down.


    "No use sitting here crying," he muttered. "What''s done is done. Let''s see what I''ve lost¡­ and gained."

 Chapter 86 - 86

    With trembling hands, William reached out to summon his wind ability. He focused, drawing on the memory of how the soul essence had once coursed through him, commanding the air around him to bend to his will.


    But nothing happened. The wind remained still.


    William tried again, this time more forcefully, but it was as though the wind couldn''t even hear him anymore. His heart sank further.


    "Gone," he whispered. "Even the wind is gone."


    Swallowing his frustration, he turned his focus to the lightning ability. He hesitated for a moment, unsure if this would fail him too.


    "Lightning Strike," he muttered.


    Crackling blue sparks danced along his fingertips, faint but responsive. Relief washed over him as he realized the lightning still obeyed him.


    "At least I have this," he murmured. Then a thought struck him.


    The lightning ability wasn''t tied to his soul crystal¡ªit was connected to the system itself. That must have been why it hadn''t been destroyed when the soul crystal was devoured.


    ---


    Wanting to understand his new state, William decided to summon his status.


    "System, display status," he commanded.


    A familiar translucent screen appeared before his eyes, but it was vastly different from the one he had seen before.


    [Status]


    [William]


    Race: Shadow Being


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level 10


    Experience Value: 250/1500


    Strength: 13


    Agility: 12


    Endurance: 12


    Skills: [Shadow Eye] [Darkseer Level 1] [Immunox]


    Attribute: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: ???


    Shadow Essence: 14


    Ability: Shadow Manipulation


    Store Coins: 350


    __________________________


    William stared at the screen, his eyes darting over the new entries.


    "Shadow Being¡­ I''m not even fully human anymore," he muttered, his voice trembling. His fists clenched as he read through the details. The loss of his soul essence and wind ability stung, but he couldn''t ignore the new possibilities the shadow essence offered.


    "Shadow Manipulation," he murmured, curiosity creeping into his tone. He flexed his hands, trying to get a sense of what this meant.


    The ground beneath him darkened ever so slightly, the shadows around him seeming to grow and shift in response to his will. For the first time since the transformation, a faint smile played on his lips. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I may have lost a lot¡­ but maybe this power can still be useful."


    William dismissed the status screen and stood, his resolve hardening. Whatever had happened, he couldn''t dwell on his losses. He needed to master this new form and ensure it didn''t control him.


    And if the shadow crystal had truly devoured his soul crystal, then he would ensure the power it granted him would be worth the sacrifice.


    The effects of the formation of William''s shadow crystal rippled far and wide, disturbing not only the forest but those who had long been hidden in the shadows. Unseen, yet deeply connected to the forces at play, several figures now sensed that something momentous had begun.


    ---


    In the heart of the Heretics'' base, a small, seemingly unimportant black fat cat sat on a windowsill, its fur sleek and shining in the dim light. Yet, the cat was far from calm. Its fur bristled, and its sharp, red eyes darted around, twitching nervously as an unshakable sense of dread filled the air.


    The cat''s ears flattened against its head, and its pupils dilated as though it could sense a storm on the horizon. The disturbance from William''s shadow crystal had sent a surge of dark energy through the atmosphere, one that even the most unlikely of creatures could feel.


    ---


    Far from the base, in the shadowy chambers of the military headquarters, General Zhao stood overlooking a map, his hands clasped behind his back. His usual stern and commanding demeanor had been replaced by something more cautious ¡ª even anxious. His eyes flickered with a flicker of satisfaction, but beneath that satisfaction was a hint of deep fear.


    "It is done," General Zhao muttered under his breath, though his words were not directed at anyone in particular. He knew the significance of what had just transpired. The shadow crystal had been formed, and with it, an unpredictable chain of events had been set in motion. The ripple of power was unmistakable, and with it came a subtle fear, not just for William, but for what the future would bring.


    "Lee, your plan has been set in motion... It all start now. But at what cost?" Zhao thought, his gaze narrowing as his mind raced.


    ---


    In the forest surrounding the foggy chasm, the masked ninja with green hair observed from the treetops. His sharp eyes caught the sudden shift in the atmosphere as the disturbance reached even him. "So it begins¡­" he murmured to himself. "And here I was, hoping it wouldn''t be so soon."


    Despite his quiet resolve, a part of him couldn''t shake the weight of what was to come. There had been little he could do to prevent the chain of events that had now been set into motion. As much as he told himself that William''s transformation was inevitable, he couldn''t ignore the bittersweet truth ¡ª that William was now entangled in something far greater than he had imagined.


    ---


    In a dark, ancient temple high above a tall mountain, two old men sat, their eyes closed in deep meditation. Their long, flowing robes rustled slightly, as though stirred by an unseen wind. Both men had long been waiting for the moment when the shadows would stir again. They had seen it coming, sensed it in the threads of fate that had woven their existence.


    One of the old men, his hair stark white and his hands trembling slightly with age, opened his eyes, revealing irises that gleamed with otherworldly knowledge.


    "It looks like it has begun," the first old man said, his voice as deep and steady as the earth itself.


    His companion, seated across from him, nodded slowly. His face was just as aged, his expression serene yet knowing.


    "Yes. Our break will soon be over," the second man replied, his words carrying a sense of finality. "The game has shifted. Now, it is time to act."


    The two exchanged a silent glance, a shared understanding passing between them. They had been waiting for this moment ¡ª the return of the shadow, the rise of the new power. The fate of the world was shifting in their favor, and they were ready to step from the shadows once more.


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 87 - 87: Skip

    The intense heat from Liam''s flames mixed with the cold rain, creating a thick cloud of steam that rose from the alleyway. The air was now charged with two conflicting forces¡ªBilly''s crackling lightning and Liam''s searing flames. Every drop of rain that fell in Liam''s vicinity evaporated instantly, leaving a dry circle around him in an otherwise waterlogged battlefield.


    Billy, still confident in his power, sneered at the sight of Liam. His lightning eyes glinted with amusement, though a hint of caution now flickered behind them. He had knocked Liam out earlier, sure, but things had changed. With the artifact disabled, Liam''s fiery soul essence had returned, and he was not the same helpless kid who had fallen before.


    Liam''s flames burned brighter, his clenched fists glowing like molten steel. His lips curled into a grin as his fire surged, reflecting the intense emotions swirling inside him. "You messed up, Stark," he said, his voice as fiery as the flames surrounding him. "You should''ve kept the artifact running."


    Billy scoffed, though his lightning-charged fists sparked a little more furiously now. "Big talk from someone I already beat once today."


    Liam''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing. "That was before I got serious, and remember, I also beat you last time in the cafeteria."


    The atmosphere in the alley shifted as both boys prepared for their clash. William, still on the ground a few feet away, struggled to pull himself up. His body screamed in protest from the beating he''d taken, but his mind was sharp. He knew this wasn''t over. With Liam gaining his ability back, he had a strong ally, but it didn''t mean the fight would be easy, if he guessed right, Liam was just putting up a facade to seem okay, but the truth was that his injuries were still affecting him. The fight wasn''t over, if anything, things were about to get even more intense.


    Liam took a step forward, flames licking the ground beneath his boots. "You think you can handle me now?" he asked, his voice steady despite the rage burning inside him.


    Billy''s smirk faded slightly, the flicker of doubt crossing his features for the first time. He had never fought two opponents this skilled at once, although now that he has gotten his soul essence back, William was no longer a threat, but liam was a big threat to billy, billy still remembered how easily liam beat him at the cafeteria, and while his family''s training had prepared him for battle, there was something about Liam that felt different. Liam wasn''t just a regular student.


    Billy clenched his fists, sparks of lightning zipping across his knuckles. "I''ll take you down, right here right now."


    With a burst of speed, Billy lunged at Liam, his body a blur of motion. Lightning streaked around him, the crackle of electricity loud enough to drown out the thunder above. Liam met him head-on, his body igniting into a fiery inferno as he charged forward.


    The collision of their attacks sent a shockwave through the alley. Lightning and fire clashed violently, the two elements tearing at each other as the boys exchanged blow after blow. The very air around them sizzled with raw energy, making it nearly impossible to breathe.


    Liam threw a fiery punch toward Billy''s face, but Billy dodged it with an inhuman twist of his body. He countered with a lightning-charged uppercut aimed at Liam''s chest. But before the punch could land, Liam caught Billy''s wrist mid-air, the flames from his grip scorching Billy''s skin.


    Billy grimaced but quickly retaliated, sending a bolt of electricity through his arm. The lightning surged into Liam''s body, causing him to wince in pain. The force of the shock sent Liam staggering backward, but he quickly regained his footing, his flames roaring hotter than ever.


    William watched from the sidelines, his heart pounding in his chest. The fight between the two powerhouses was unlike anything he had ever seen. Both boys were pushing themselves to their limits, their abilities threatening to tear the alley apart.


    But as much as William admired Liam''s resolve, he knew that the fight couldn''t continue like this. Liam''s wound was dragging him, the longer they dragged it out, the more dangerous it became for both of them. William needed to act.


    His body ached, but he pushed himself to his feet, wiping the blood from his mouth. His mind raced as he watched Billy and Liam continue their brutal exchange of blows. Every time Billy landed a punch, lightning surged through Liam''s body, and every time Liam countered, his flames burned through Billy''s defenses.


    There has to be a way to turn this around, William thought.


    Then, it hit him.


    The artifact!


    The jade bracelet that Billy had deactivated¡ªif William could get his hands on it and re-enable it, they could neutralize Billy''s soul essence again. Without his lightning abilities, Billy would be at a huge disadvantage. He might be a skilled fighter, but without his powers, he was beatable.


    William''s gaze darted toward Billy''s wrist, where the bracelet still hung loosely. It was their only shot.


    Taking a deep breath, William summoned what little energy he had left. His soul essence wasn''t fully recovered, but he could feel a small surge of power return to his limbs. It would have to be enough.


    "Liam!" William shouted, his voice barely audible over the clash of lightning and fire.


    Liam turned his head slightly, just enough to acknowledge William without losing focus on Billy.


    "The bracelet! We need to re-enable the artifact!" William called out, his voice urgent.


    Liam''s eyes flicked to Billy''s wrist, understanding dawning in an instant. His flames flared even brighter as he launched into a renewed assault, pushing Billy back with a series of rapid-fire punches and kicks. Each strike was calculated, forcing Billy to defend with everything he had.


    Billy grunted as he blocked Liam''s attacks, frustration building in his chest. He knew what they were trying to do, but he wasn''t about to let them succeed.


    "I''m not stupid!" Billy growled, sending a massive bolt of lightning toward Liam''s chest.


    Liam barely dodged, the lightning singeing the edge of his uniform, but it was the opening William needed.


    With a burst of speed, William dashed toward Billy, his eyes locked on the jade bracelet. Billy saw him coming and threw out a wild punch, but William ducked under it, his fingers brushing against the cold jade.


    For a split second, time seemed to freeze. William twisted the bracelet back into its original position, the intricate designs glowing faintly as the artifact reactivated.


    Suddenly, the lightning surrounding Billy''s body sputtered and died, and the fire surrounding Liam''s body died down also and liam fell down, his injuries finally cutting up to him again.


    The air grew still, the crackling of electricity fading into nothingness. Billy''s eyes widened in horror as he felt his soul essence drain from his body once again.


    "No¡­" Billy whispered, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    William smirked, his exhaustion replaced by a surge of triumph. "Looks like round two is over," he muttered, his voice low and determined.


    William stepped forward, his flames still roaring. "Now, it''s time for the final round."


    Billy''s eyes flickered looking at William, his fists clenching in frustration. He was outmatched, and without his abilities.


    And for the first time, fear crept into his heart.


    William lunged forward, his fist aiming directly for Billy''s head. The impact was solid, connecting with the bridge of Billy''s nose. Billy tumbled backward, his body going limp as he collapsed onto the wet ground. The cold rain continued to pour, washing over the battlefield, as a soft ding resounded in William''s head.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind. Enemy neutralized. Billy Stark has been knocked down.


    A small smile tugged at William''s lips. It was over. The adrenaline that had fueled him through the fight began to drain from his body, leaving him exhausted and heavy. His legs gave out, and he fell to the ground, the rain-soaked pavement cold against his skin.


    Liam, who had been sprawled on the ground just a few feet away, dragged himself toward William. His muscles protested with every movement, but he pushed on, refusing to let his friend be alone in that moment. When he finally reached William''s side, he shook his body gently. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "William, you still with me?" Liam''s voice was filled with concern, his usual fiery confidence dimmed by the battle''s toll.


    William''s eyes fluttered open, his breathing shallow and labored. His voice was low and coarse, almost a whisper, like one of Billy''s punches had damaged his lungs. "Yeah... I''m still here... but I think... I''ll take a quick nap."


    Liam''s brows furrowed. "Don''t you dare," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "Just hang in there, okay? Don''t close your eyes yet."


    But William''s consciousness was slipping. The world around him blurred, and the sounds of rain and thunder became distant echoes. His last conscious act was to send a command to the system. Store the artifact to the inventory, he thought, focusing on the jade bracelet around his wrist. The one that had nullified soul essence. Keep it safe, with the artifact in the system''s inventory, the effect will be gone, so Liam will be able to get his soul essence back.


    "William!" Liam''s voice called out desperately, but it was no use. William''s world faded to black.


    Through the rain, hurried footsteps echoed in the alleyway. Liam''s eyes flicked toward the entrance, his body tensing. He looked up, exhausted but relieved. "Took you long enough," he muttered before everything went dark for him, too.


    ---


    When William opened his eyes, the first thing he noticed was the bright white ceiling above him. His eyelids felt heavy, but the room slowly came into focus. The sharp scent of antiseptic filled his nose, a familiar smell that told him exactly where he was without even looking around. The academy clinic.


    He squeezed his hands into fists, feeling the strength in his fingers. I''ve gotten stronger, he thought. Sitting up slowly, William glanced around the room, but Liam was nowhere to be seen. A pang of worry shot through him. Was Liam''s injury that bad? Is he in special care?


    Before he could dwell on it further, the door opened, and a nurse stepped into the room. She smiled when she saw him awake. "Well, look who''s up again. You''ve been visiting us a little too often, don''t you think?"


    William chuckled softly, wincing slightly as the movement pulled at his sore muscles. "Guess I can''t stay away."


    The nurse approached, running a quick series of tests on him¡ªchecking his vitals, monitoring his breathing. "How''s your chest? Any difficulty breathing?"


    William took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Feels fine now."


    The nurse nodded in approval. "Good. You''ve healed up well. But I still need you to stay here for one more night, just to monitor your condition."


    She stood up to leave, but William stopped her with a question. "What about the boy with me? The one with the red hair¡ªLiam. How is he?"


    The nurse raised an eyebrow, her expression puzzled. "There was no one else with you when you were brought in. You were admitted alone."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. "Alone? Are you sure?"


    She nodded. "Positive. It was just you."


    William''s mind raced, but he forced himself to stay calm. "Okay. Thanks."


    The nurse gave him one last look, then left the room, closing the door softly behind her. William lay back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. His thoughts swirled, but a wide grin began to spread across his face.


    "Now, Shadow Lord System," he muttered under his breath, excitement building in his chest. "You better be generous."

 Chapter 88 - 88: Skip

    High in the canopy of the forest, hidden from sight, a figure crouched on a thick branch. The twilight filtered through the leaves, revealing green hair tied back in a tight bun. The ninja''s piercing eyes scanned the scene below, watching the tension unfold between William and the boy with mild amusement.


    He pulled out a small, worn coin from his pouch, flipping it into the air with a soft ting. The coin spun in the twilight before landing neatly in his gloved hand. He glanced at the result and smirked.


    "Not yet," he murmured to himself. "Let''s see how far this kid can go on his own. But¡­" He shifted slightly, adjusting his position to get a better view. "If it looks like he''s about to die, I might step in. Maybe."


    He settled into the shadows, his presence undetectable as the battle below began.


    ---


    William''s heart pounded in his chest, every beat echoing the ticking clock in his mind. The boy had changed. His movements were sharper, his steps heavier with confidence. The purple mist had empowered him beyond William''s expectations.


    "You''re dead," the boy snarled, his voice venomous. His fists clenched, and the air around him seemed to ripple with an unnatural energy.


    William raised his hand, lightning crackling weakly around his fingers. His lightning ability wasn''t his strongest skill, but it was all he had for direct combat.


    The boy lunged, his speed unnervingly fast. William barely dodged, rolling to the side as the boy''s punch struck the ground, leaving a crater in its wake.


    He''s stronger. Faster. Damn it, William thought, scrambling to his feet.


    The boy came at him again, this time swiping low. William leapt backward, his mind racing. He extended his hand, releasing a bolt of lightning that struck the boy square in the chest.


    But it did nothing.


    The boy laughed, the sound grating and mocking. "Is that all you''ve got? Pathetic!" He charged again, his body a blur.


    William sidestepped, narrowly avoiding a devastating blow. He spun around, electricity sparking from his hands as he aimed for the boy''s legs, trying to slow him down. The attack connected, but the boy barely flinched.


    "You''re just tickling me now," the boy taunted, swinging his arm in a wide arc. His fist grazed William''s side, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    William groaned, pain shooting through his ribs. I can''t keep this up. He''s too strong.


    The system chimed in his mind. [Time remaining: 5 minutes.]


    He gritted his teeth, pushing himself back to his feet. "You talk too much," he spat, trying to mask his fear.


    The boy grinned, advancing with deliberate slowness, savoring the moment. "Oh, I''m going to enjoy tearing you apart."


    William clenched his fists, sparks dancing across his knuckles. He had to think fast. His wind ability wasn''t something he had revealed in this fight¡ªit was his ace, his fallback. The boy didn''t know about it, and William intended to keep it that way until the perfect moment.


    The fight raged on, each exchange pushing William closer to the edge of exhaustion. The boy''s blows were relentless, his speed and power growing with every second. Meanwhile, William''s lightning attacks grew weaker, the strain taking its toll.


    Then, William saw it: the chasm looming just behind the boy. His pulse quickened as an idea began to form.


    He darted to the side, feinting a retreat. The boy followed, his movements fluid and predatory.


    "Running already?" the boy sneered.


    William didn''t respond, leading the boy closer to the edge. He skidded to a stop, turning to face his opponent one last time.


    "Done running?" the boy mocked, stepping closer.


    William raised his hand, summoning the last of his lightning. He fired, aiming deliberately wide. The boy dodged, smirking.


    "Missed me," he said, lunging forward.


    William planted his feet and extended his other hand. With a sharp exhale, he unleashed a powerful gust of wind, the force catching the boy off guard.


    The boy''s eyes widened in shock as the wind hit him, sending him teetering backward. "What¡ª" he started, but the words were cut off as he lost his balance, tumbling into the chasm below.


    William stumbled forward, gasping for air. He leaned over the edge, watching as the boy plummeted.


    The silence was broken by a deafening explosion. The boy''s body erupted in a violent blast, shaking the ground and sending a shockwave rippling through the forest. The force nearly knocked William off his feet.


    As the tremors subsided, William straightened, his heart still racing. The chasm below was eerily silent, smoke rising from its depths.


    High above, the ninja on the tree chuckled softly, flipping his coin once more. "Looks like he didn''t need my help after all."


    William turned away from the edge, his legs trembling as he began the long walk back to the academy. The system chimed again.


    [Quest complete. Reward: Level up.]


    He didn''t smile. Victory had come at a cost, and the weight of it pressed heavily on his shoulders. This was the first time he ever killed a human, and he didn''t even know how to feel about it.


    __________________________


    William trudged through the forest, his body battered and his mind racing. The faint glow of the system notification lingered in his vision.


    [Level up complete. Stats improved.]


    The words should have filled him with relief, but instead, they felt hollow. His chest ached, not just from the fight, but from the realization of how close he had come to death. He clenched his fists, electricity faintly crackling at his fingertips.


    "I barely made it," he muttered under his breath, glancing back toward the chasm. He couldn''t see it anymore, but the memory of the explosion, the sheer power of his opponent, was fresh. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I need to get stronger.


    As he moved through the trees, the silence of the forest was broken by the faint sound of footsteps. William froze, every muscle in his body tensing.


    He turned sharply, his third eye activating instinctively. A faint outline shimmered in his vision, high up in the trees. His heart sank. Someone''s been watching.


    "Impressive," a voice called out from above. It was calm, almost casual, but carried an edge of danger. "I didn''t think you''d survive that fight."


    William stepped back, his eyes scanning the canopy. "Who''s there?"


    The figure dropped silently from the trees, landing a few feet away. The moonlight revealed the ninja, his green hair glinting faintly. He wore a simple but effective outfit of dark cloth, designed for stealth, with a short sword strapped to his back.


    "Relax," the ninja said, raising his hands slightly. "If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be dead."


    William recognized the ninja, it was the same one who saved him from the anbu.


    "Comforting," William said dryly, his body still tense. "What do you want?"


    The ninja smirked, tossing the coin he''d been playing with into the air and catching it effortlessly. "To watch, mostly. You''re interesting, kid. Got a lot of fight in you."


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion," William snapped.


    The ninja chuckled. "Fair enough. But let me give you some free advice¡ªyou''re not strong enough yet. That boy you fought? He was a small fish in a very big pond. If you want to survive out here, you''ll need more than lightning and a gust of wind."


    William''s jaw tightened. "And you''re here to teach me?"


    "Maybe," the ninja said, flipping his coin again. "Depends on how lucky you are."


    William frowned, the tension in his body giving way to irritation. "I don''t have time for games."


    The ninja''s expression turned serious. "Neither do I. That''s why I''m here. You''ve got potential, but potential doesn''t mean much if you die before you can use it."


    William stared at him, trying to gauge his intentions. The ninja''s posture was relaxed, but there was a sharpness to his gaze that made it clear he was no ordinary observer.


    "What''s your name?" William finally asked.


    "Call me Zarin," the ninja said with a grin. "And don''t worry, kid. I''m not your enemy¡ªyet."


    "I''ll come meet you soon." He said. With that, Zarin leapt back into the trees, disappearing as quickly as he''d appeared.


    __________________________


    William reached the academy grounds just when the moon started coming out. The sprawling structure loomed in the distance, its towers and walls bathed in the soft glow of the rising sun. The quiet of the early morning was a stark contrast to the chaos of the night.


    Inside, the academy was eerily empty. Most students were already in their room doing some naughty deeds, unaware of the battle that had taken place in the forest. William slipped into his dormitory, waved to Liam and Gavin before collapsing onto his bed without even removing his boots.


    His last thought before sleep claimed him was of Zarin''s words: You''re not strong enough yet.


    He clenched his fists, a flicker of determination igniting within him. I''ll get stronger. No matter what it takes.

 Chapter 89 - 89

    William trudged through the dense forest, the ground crunching softly under his feet. The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows that seemed to move with him. He pulled his hood tighter against the cool evening breeze, his mind a whirl of thoughts as he made his way back to the dormitory.


    He had spent hours weighing the pros and cons of his situation since the loss of his soul crystal. To his surprise, the conclusion he had come to wasn''t entirely grim. Losing the soul crystal had seemed catastrophic at first, but the gains he''d received in return balanced the scales.


    For one, he no longer had access to wind essence or soul essence. That much was undeniable. But in its place, he had gained shadow essence, a resource just as potent, if not more so. The new energy coursed through his body with a dark vitality that was strange yet thrilling.


    And then there was the upgrade to his abilities. The transformation of his 3rd eye into the Shadow Eye wasn''t merely a cosmetic change. With an eager grin, he recalled the brief description the system had provided when the upgrade was completed:


    Shadow Eye


    Description: A doorway to the abyss.


    The words had sent a shiver down his spine, but not out of fear¡ªout of sheer excitement. He didn''t yet know the full extent of what this ability could do, but the name alone spoke volumes about its potential. A doorway to the abyss? It sounded ominous and powerful, two qualities he was quickly learning to embrace.


    William had yet to test the Shadow Eye in any real scenario, but he had a gut feeling it would prove to be one of his most valuable assets. The only thing that dampened his enthusiasm was the glaring problem of his missing wind ability.


    "How am I supposed to explain this?" he muttered under his breath, kicking a loose stone off the trail.


    His wind ability had been integral to his combat strategy, and its sudden absence would undoubtedly raise questions. Questions he wasn''t prepared to answer. Keeping its loss a secret would be a challenge, especially during any mandatory training sessions.


    But as he thought about it more, William realized he had no choice. The fewer people who knew about the shift in his abilities, the better.


    "I''ll figure it out," he told himself, steeling his resolve. "I always do."


    The forest began to thin as he approached the edge of the academy grounds. The towering silhouette of the dormitory loomed in the distance, its lights flickering faintly through the mist. William quickened his pace, eager to reach the sanctuary of his room.


    The events of the past few days had left him drained, both physically and mentally. As much as he hated to admit it, he needed rest. But even as he walked, his mind buzzed with ideas and plans. The shadow crystal was still new, and he had so much to explore about his abilities and their limitations.


    One thing was certain: he was no longer the same William who had stumbled into this academy. He was something different now, something stronger¡ªand, perhaps, more dangerous.


    Pulling his hood down as he entered the dormitory building, William slipped inside unnoticed. The corridors were quiet, and the faint hum of the overhead lights was the only sound accompanying him as he made his way to his room.


    Shutting the door behind him, he leaned against it with a sigh. "A doorway to the abyss," he whispered, a flicker of excitement dancing in his eyes. "Let''s see where it leads."


    __________________________


    William stood in the quiet stillness of his dorm room, both Liam and Gavin wasn''t in the room, the faint hum of activity from the rest of the building muffled by the walls. He set his bag down and moved to the small desk by the window, the moonlight illuminating the bare wooden surface. His reflection in the glass caught his attention, and he paused.


    The faint glint of the Shadow Eye shimmered in his gaze. It was subtle, only noticeable if someone looked too closely, but it was there¡ªa dark, pulsating purple hue that seemed alive. He stared at it for a moment, unsure if he should feel proud or uneasy.


    "A doorway to the abyss," he repeated softly. The phrase had been etched into his mind since the system''s notification.


    Curiosity gnawed at him. He hadn''t tested the Shadow Eye yet, and part of him was itching to see what it could do. But another part of him¡ªthe cautious part¡ªwarned him to tread carefully. Abilities tied to the shadow crystal were bound to have risks.


    "One test," he decided, stepping away from the window. "Just to see."


    William sat cross-legged in the center of the room, closing his eyes to concentrate. He reached for the Shadow Eye, willing it to activate. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, a wave of coldness swept through his body, and he felt his vision shift, even with his eyes closed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he opened them, the room was no longer the same.


    The walls seemed to ripple, their surfaces shrouded in an inky blackness that oozed like liquid. Shadows stretched and twisted unnaturally, as if they were alive. The faint glow from the moon outside was muted, swallowed by the oppressive darkness.


    And then, there it was¡ªa faint, pulsing doorway hovering in the air before him.


    It wasn''t like any door William had ever seen. It was jagged and uneven, formed of writhing tendrils of shadow. The closer he looked, the more it seemed to shift, like it wasn''t entirely solid. A low hum emanated from it, filling the room with a sense of foreboding.


    William reached out hesitantly, his fingers trembling as they brushed the edge of the doorway.


    The world tilted.


    For a brief moment, he saw something¡ªan expanse of swirling darkness filled with faint pinpricks of light, like stars in a void. Shapes moved within it, massive and incomprehensible, their outlines barely discernible. A chill ran down his spine as a voice, low and distant, whispered something he couldn''t understand.


    Then, just as quickly as it had appeared, the vision was gone.


    William gasped, pulling his hand back. The doorway vanished, and the room returned to normal, though the coldness lingered in the air.


    "What was that?" he muttered, his heart pounding. Whatever he had just glimpsed, it wasn''t of this world.


    He leaned back against the bed, staring at the ceiling. The Shadow Eye was more than just an upgrade; it was a link to something far greater¡ªand far more dangerous¡ªthan he had anticipated.


    For the first time since forming the shadow crystal, doubt crept into William''s mind. He had gained power, yes, but at what cost?


    As he lay there, staring into the dark corners of the room, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was watching him.


    ---


    Meanwhile, across the academy grounds, a pair of figures stood in the shadows, speaking in hushed tones.


    "You felt it too?" one of them asked, their voice low and sharp.


    The other nodded, their eyes scanning the distant dormitory building. "It''s faint, but it''s there. A disturbance in the balance, the gate to the abyss has been opened"


    "Do you think it''s him?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    The first figure frowned, their expression hidden by the darkness. "Then we need to move. If what we suspect is true, we can''t afford to wait."


    "Agreed. But we have to be careful. He''s not the only one watching."


    The two figures disappeared into the night, their presence leaving an uneasy silence in their wake.


    __________________________


    Inside the abyss, the silence was broken by a low, guttural sound¡ªa deep, heavy breathing that echoed through the endless void. It was not the kind of breath that came from anything human. It was primal, ancient, and filled with a hunger that could consume worlds.


    From the darkness, a faint glow emerged, growing brighter and brighter until it took the shape of a massive, dark purple eye. It opened slowly, the pupil contracting as it adjusted to the dim light within the abyss.


    A voice followed, low and resonant, dripping with malice and satisfaction. "Yes... the boy has gained the key to the abyss."


    The eye narrowed slightly, its gaze piercing through the void, as if observing William from afar.


    "Good," the voice continued, a sinister edge creeping into its tone. "I need him to use his power more... to draw deeper from the shadows. Only then will the chains weaken... and I will finally be free from this accursed place."


    The sound of rattling chains echoed, harsh and grating, as though they were resisting the very notion of being undone. The purple eye glanced downward, its glow illuminating massive black chains that stretched across the void, binding an unseen form. The chains pulsed with a faint, silver light, remnants of an ancient power that still held sway over the abyss.


    "Fools," the voice growled, its tone shifting to contempt. "They thought they could contain me forever. But this boy... he will be my way out. He will be the one to shatter their precious bindings."


    The eye closed briefly, as if in contemplation, before snapping open again with renewed intensity.


    "Boy," it hissed, the sound resonating as though directed at William through the very fabric of existence. "You don''t yet know what you carry... what you have awakened. But soon, you will. And when you do..."


    The voice trailed off into dark laughter, the sound reverberating through the abyss like a storm. The chains rattled again, more violently this time, the silver light flickering as if struggling to hold its ground.


    From the abyss, the ancient being waited, its anticipation growing. It could sense William''s confusion, his curiosity, and his growing reliance on the shadow crystal. All of it was playing perfectly into its hands.


    It only needed time.


    ---


    Back in his dorm, William jolted awake, a sudden cold sweat covering his body. His heart pounded in his chest as he sat up, gasping for air. He didn''t remember dreaming, but a faint echo of that sinister laughter lingered in his mind.


    For a moment, he sat in the dark, staring at the shadows cast by the moonlight. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching him.

 Chapter 90 - 90

    It had been a week since William gained the shadow crystal and lost his wind ability. In that time, he had done everything he could to keep his secret safe. Skipping combat classes had been his go-to strategy. It wasn''t easy¡ªhe had to feign illness, claim extra assignments in Potions and Alchemy, or even pretend to be in another class. Each excuse had stretched his creativity and patience to their limits.


    But now, his safety net was gone.


    "Next week, we''ll be conducting the practical test for combat class," the teacher, a stern-faced man with arms like tree trunks, announced. His voice carried easily over the murmurs in the room. "It will test your reflexes, your ability to utilize your powers effectively, and most importantly, your skill in battle. This will not be an ordinary test¡ªit will be monitored by representatives from the academy council, and your performance could determine your future placement."


    William felt his stomach drop.


    The room buzzed with excitement and nervous energy.


    William kept his head down, pretending to write notes, but his thoughts were racing. A test? And combat-focused? There was no way he could fake his way through this. Without his wind ability, the truth would come out, and the consequences could be devastating.


    ---


    Dorm Room Panic


    William paced his dorm room, his hands running through his hair. "This is bad," he muttered. "Really bad."


    Liam, who was sitting at his desk polishing his training gear, glanced up at him. "What''s wrong?" he asked, his tone casual but curious.


    "Yeah," Gavin chimed in from his bed, setting aside a book he was pretending to read. "You''ve been acting weird all week. What''s going on?"


    William paused, searching for an answer that wouldn''t give away too much. "It''s nothing," he said, forcing a small laugh. "Just something on my mind."


    Liam and Gavin exchanged a skeptical look, but they didn''t press further.


    William sat on the edge of his bed, his head in his hands. The shadow crystal pulsed faintly within him, a dark reassurance that he wasn''t entirely powerless. Still, he hadn''t fully mastered its essence, and using it in combat was risky. The shadow energy was wild and unpredictable, and he couldn''t afford to lose control in front of the entire class¡ªand the academy council.


    The only saving grace was his lightning ability, but even that wasn''t strong enough to stand on its own. It was a support skill at best, not something that could hold up against an opponent in a one-on-one fight. And besides, most people already knew he had the wind ability. Using a lightning ability would raise questions he couldn''t answer.


    He lay down, closing his eyes, trying to think.


    What can I do?


    The system''s cold, indifferent voice echoed in his mind.


    [System Notification]


    You just need to have another ability.


    William scoffed, his frustration bubbling over. "And how am I supposed to do that? It''s not like abilities grow on trees."


    The system didn''t respond.


    William''s eyes shot open as a memory surfaced. His heart began to race. "Wait a second..." he muttered, sitting up. "You''re right. I just need another ability."


    His mind raced back to when he first received his wind ability. The process had involved a unique testing stone, a relic used to draw essence from the user and match them with a compatible ability book.


    The description of the stone played in his mind like a mantra: It draws essence from the holder and finds an ability book compatible with the essence.


    Essence. Not soul essence.


    His shadow essence was an essence too. Perhaps it might work.


    A grin spread across William''s face as a spark of hope ignited within him. He shot up from his bed, startling Liam and Gavin, who exchanged another confused glance. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve got to go," William said quickly, grabbing his jacket and heading for the door.


    "Go where?" Liam called after him, but William didn''t stop.


    If he was right, this could solve everything.


    __________________________


    When William reached the library, he was greeted by the familiar hum of chatter and the rustling of pages. The first eight floors were bustling with students, each engrossed in their studies or poring over tomes that contained everything from historical texts to advanced theories on soul crystals.


    He took the stairs two at a time, weaving through groups of students, until he reached the ninth floor. Unlike the chaos below, this floor was eerily quiet. Rows upon rows of shelves stretched out before him, lined with ancient, leather-bound books. Here, the air was thick with dust and silence, a stark contrast to the bustling energy below.


    But William wasn''t here for books.


    The tenth floor was his destination, and as he climbed the final set of stairs, the atmosphere shifted entirely. The top floor of the library wasn''t occupied by any students. It was the most restricted area, where the academy stored its ability books and other valuable relics. Few dared to come here unless they had a specific purpose¡ªand explicit permission.


    William hesitated as he reached the door. If he was right, this was where the ability-testing stones were kept. His shadow essence pulsed faintly within him, almost as if urging him forward.


    This has to work, he thought, pushing open the heavy door.


    ---


    The tenth floor was unlike anything William had ever seen. The walls were lined with intricate carvings, depicting scenes of legendary battles and mythical creatures. In the center of the room stood a circular platform, surrounded by pedestals. Each pedestal held a glowing orb or an open tome radiating faint energy.


    And there it was.


    On one of the pedestals, several small stones glimmered faintly under the soft light filtering in through the high windows. It was unassuming at first glance¡ªsmall and dull, with veins of light running through its surface¡ªbut William recognized it immediately.


    The ability-testing stone.


    His heart raced as he approached it. His shadow crystal throbbed, resonating with the stone as if it, too, recognized the relic''s purpose.


    William glanced around nervously. He wasn''t supposed to be here without authorization, but this was his only chance. Carefully, he placed his hand on the stone.


    For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the stone came alive, its veins of light glowing brighter as it began to draw from him. The sensation was strange¡ªa tug deep within his core, not painful but undeniably invasive.


    ---


    A faint glow surrounded the stone, and then, a number appeared, etched faintly on its surface: 92.


    He stepped back, staring at the glowing number. His heart raced as he turned to the shelves surrounding the platform. Each row of books was labeled with neatly engraved numbers. He scanned the shelves hurriedly, his breath quickening as his eyes darted across the room.


    92¡­ 92¡­


    Finally, his gaze landed on a section near the far end of the floor. He rushed over, his footsteps echoing in the vast, silent space. His eyes quickly scanned the spines of the books until he spotted it¡ªa black leather-bound tome with the number 92 etched in silver.


    William reached out and pulled the book from the shelf. It was lighter than he expected, and as he turned it over, the title gleamed under the dim light:


    Copycat.


    Author''s Note: I sincerely apologize for the repeating chapters, it''s because I have to be uploading chapters everyday,but I can''t write a new chapter daily cause I''m a student.

 Chapter 91 - 91

    He blinked, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Copycat?" he muttered under his breath. He hadn''t expected something so¡­ ambiguous.


    Curiosity and caution warred within him as he opened the book. The first page contained a brief description:


    "The ability to replicate the ability of anyone you touch. Limitations vary based on the real ability owner''s consent and last for 4 hours. Only one ability can be replicated per day."


    William''s heart skipped a beat. Replicate abilities? That sounded almost too good to be true. But as he read further, his excitement was tempered by the caveats.


    Still, this was exactly what he needed. With this ability, he could mimic someone else''s wind essence during the combat test, masking his own loss.


    ---


    William leaned against the bookshelf, clutching the tome tightly. A plan began to form in his mind. This ability could save him, but there was still one problem: activating it.


    He flipped through the pages until he found the instructions for unlocking the ability, but he stopped. A small smile tugged at his lips. I don''t need these instructions, he thought. I''ve got my cheat.


    The familiar chime of the system echoed in his mind as a notification appeared:


    [Ability Book Detected. Do you want to learn the ability: Copycat?]


    William sent a mental command without hesitation. Yes.


    Another notification followed:


    [Ability Learning: 20%]


    At first, nothing happened. Then, the book in his hands began to glow faintly, its silver etchings lighting up as though alive. The energy from the book poured into him, and William felt a connection forming¡ªa thread tying the essence of the book to his very being.


    The glow intensified for a moment before abruptly fading. The room fell silent once more, save for the sound of William''s heavy breathing.


    The system chimed again:


    [Ability Learned Successfully: Copycat.]


    William let out a sigh of relief, a small smile of triumph crossing his face. "I did it," he whispered. His heart raced as he realized the magnitude of what had just happened. With this ability, he finally had a way out of his dilemma.


    He stood, quickly hiding the book in the system inventory. No one could know he had it¡ªits value was far too great. Taking one last glance at the now-empty pedestal, he turned and left the room.


    As he descended the stairs, his mind raced. This ability isn''t just a solution to my current problem¡ªit''s a game changer. If I can master it, I could use it to gain an edge in ways no one else could.


    The faint hum of activity from the lower floors reached his ears as he approached the busier levels of the library. He kept his head low, blending in with the crowd.


    Now, he just had to find someone with the wind ability.


    ---


    William slipped out of the library, his thoughts a whirlwind of possibilities and problems. The ability to replicate powers was an incredible asset, but it wasn''t perfect. He only had a week to find someone with the wind essence and consent before the combat test, and more importantly, he needed to do it without raising suspicion.


    The academy grounds were bustling with students preparing for the upcoming tests. Groups practiced in open courtyards, the air crackling with energy as abilities were on full display. William''s eyes scanned the crowd, looking for anyone whose power mimicked his old wind essence.


    Think, William. Who in combat class has the wind ability?


    He racked his brain, his thoughts settling on a name: Marcus. Marcus was renowned for his mastery of wind techniques. He was a show-off, always eager to flaunt his abilities during training sessions. If there was anyone William could rely on to copy their powers, it was him.


    ---


    William headed toward the training grounds, where Marcus was known to spend his evenings. The area was alive with bursts of light, fire, and the occasional shimmer of water as students practiced their abilities. Sure enough, Marcus was there, surrounded by a small group of admirers.


    Marcus was in his element, whipping up miniature tornadoes that danced around his hands before dissipating into the air. His audience clapped, their admiration feeding his ego.


    William stayed at a distance, his mind working out a plan. He couldn''t just walk up and touch Marcus; he needed to find a way to ask Marcus for his consent¡ªthat wouldn''t be suspicious. He needed an excuse.


    William waited until the crowd thinned. When Marcus finally sat on a bench to catch his breath, William approached, feigning casualness.


    "Marcus," he called out, his voice steady.


    Marcus glanced up, raising an eyebrow. "What do you want?"


    William forced a grin. "I heard you''re the best with wind abilities."


    The flattery worked. Marcus smirked, clearly enjoying the attention. "Of course, I am. What about it?"


    William shifted awkwardly, trying to sound nonchalant. "Well¡­ my ability lets me copy other people''s powers for a short time. I was hoping you''d let me borrow yours for a bit. I just want to feel how strong it is."


    Marcus''s smirk vanished, replaced by a look of suspicion. "Copy my ability? You''re joking, right? Why would I let you do that?"


    "Because you''re the best," William said, trying to salvage the situation. "And I just¡ª"


    "Not happening," Marcus cut him off, standing abruptly. "Go bother someone else."


    Without another word, Marcus walked away, leaving William standing there, deflated. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He clenched his fists, watching Marcus''s retreating figure. "This isn''t going to be easy," he thought grimly.


    And he was right.


    ---


    A week later, William was trudging back from the forest, his steps heavy with frustration. He hadn''t found a single consenting wind user, and the clock was running out.


    The combat test was in the afternoon, and while he still had time, it was slipping away faster than he could think of solutions. He''d asked almost every wind user in the academy, and all of them had refused. He''d run out of options.


    As he walked, the trees rustled around him, and the sound of dried leaves breaking underfoot snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned sharply, his heart racing, and spotted the ninja resting casually against a tree.


    The man''s dark figure blended with the shadows, but his glinting eyes were unmistakable. "What''s wrong, kid? You look absent-minded. Or are you nervous about the test?"


    William narrowed his eyes, annoyance flaring. "Why do you keep following me?"


    The ninja shrugged lazily. "Because I want to."


    "Stop," William snapped. "Or I''ll report you to the school."


    The ninja tilted his head, clearly amused. "That''s too bad. I guess I''ll just go back home and sharpen my wind ability some more, then."


    William froze, his breath catching. "Wind ability?"


    The ninja smirked under his mask. "What? Did I say something interesting?"


    Hope flickered in William''s chest, but he quickly masked it. "You''re bluffing."


    "Maybe," the ninja replied with a playful shrug. "But if you''re curious¡­ I could show you."


    William stared at him, the possibilities swirling in his mind. This could be it¡ªthe chance he desperately needed. But could he trust the ninja?


    William''s thoughts raced. This was an unexpected twist, but it might be the only chance he had left. He squared his shoulders, trying to sound casual.


    "I don''t care what abilities you have," he said, though his tone betrayed a hint of curiosity. "But if you''re just here to mess with me, save it. I''ve got more important things to do."


    The ninja tilted his head, the faint glint of amusement in his eyes visible even through the mask covering the lower half of his face. "Important things? Like wandering aimlessly and sulking because you can''t find what you''re looking for?"


    William clenched his fists. "What do you know about that?"


    "More than you think," the ninja said, leaning casually against the tree. "I''ve been watching you, kid. You''re desperate, and desperation makes people do reckless things."


    William bristled at the accusation but held his tongue. Instead, he focused on what really mattered. "If you''ve been watching me, then you know I need a wind user to agree to let me copy their essence."


    The ninja nodded, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "And what makes you think I''d help you?"


    "Because I don''t have a choice," William said bluntly. "And neither do you. You''ve been stalking me for weeks now¡ªdon''t act like you don''t have some hidden agenda."


    The ninja chuckled, a low, almost amused sound. "Fair point. But if I help you, what''s in it for me?"


    William''s mind raced. He didn''t have much to offer, but he couldn''t afford to lose this opportunity. "What do you want?"


    The ninja seemed to consider this for a moment before shrugging. "Nothing. Let''s call it¡­ a favor for a favor. One day, when I need something, you''ll owe me."


    William hesitated. A vague promise like that was dangerous, but he was out of time and options. Finally, he nodded. "Fine. Deal."


    The ninja''s smirk widened. "Good. Let''s make this quick, then."


    ---


    The ninja extended his hand, and William hesitated only briefly before grasping it.


    [Ability Detected: Wind Manipulation. Do you wish to replicate this ability?]


    Yes.


    The familiar rush of energy surged through William as the system absorbed the ninja''s essence. This time, the connection felt stronger, more refined.


    [Replication Successful. Ability duration: 4 hours.]


    William released the ninja''s hand, the air around him swirling faintly as he tested the newfound power. Relief washed over him¡ªit was perfect, just as he remembered.


    "Thanks," he said, his tone stiff but sincere.


    The ninja waved him off, already retreating into the shadows. "Don''t mention it, kid. And remember¡ªthis favor isn''t free."


    Before William could respond, the ninja vanished, leaving him alone in the clearing.


    ---


    William took a deep breath, steadying his nerves as he resumed his walk back to the dorm. He had what he needed now, but the ninja''s cryptic warning lingered in his mind.


    There was no time to dwell on it, though. The combat test was only hours away, and he had a new ability to master before then.


    "This better work," William muttered to himself, the wind essence swirling faintly around his fingertips.


    Whatever challenges lay ahead, he was ready. Or so he hoped.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Skip

    High in the canopy of the forest, hidden from sight, a figure crouched on a thick branch. The twilight filtered through the leaves, revealing green hair tied back in a tight bun. The ninja''s piercing eyes scanned the scene below, watching the tension unfold between William and the boy with mild amusement.


    He pulled out a small, worn coin from his pouch, flipping it into the air with a soft ting. The coin spun in the twilight before landing neatly in his gloved hand. He glanced at the result and smirked.


    "Not yet," he murmured to himself. "Let''s see how far this kid can go on his own. But¡­" He shifted slightly, adjusting his position to get a better view. "If it looks like he''s about to die, I might step in. Maybe."


    He settled into the shadows, his presence undetectable as the battle below began.


    ---


    William''s heart pounded in his chest, every beat echoing the ticking clock in his mind. The boy had changed. His movements were sharper, his steps heavier with confidence. The purple mist had empowered him beyond William''s expectations.


    "You''re dead," the boy snarled, his voice venomous. His fists clenched, and the air around him seemed to ripple with an unnatural energy.


    William raised his hand, lightning crackling weakly around his fingers. His lightning ability wasn''t his strongest skill, but it was all he had for direct combat.


    The boy lunged, his speed unnervingly fast. William barely dodged, rolling to the side as the boy''s punch struck the ground, leaving a crater in its wake.


    He''s stronger. Faster. Damn it, William thought, scrambling to his feet.


    The boy came at him again, this time swiping low. William leapt backward, his mind racing. He extended his hand, releasing a bolt of lightning that struck the boy square in the chest.


    But it did nothing.


    The boy laughed, the sound grating and mocking. "Is that all you''ve got? Pathetic!" He charged again, his body a blur.


    William sidestepped, narrowly avoiding a devastating blow. He spun around, electricity sparking from his hands as he aimed for the boy''s legs, trying to slow him down. The attack connected, but the boy barely flinched.


    "You''re just tickling me now," the boy taunted, swinging his arm in a wide arc. His fist grazed William''s side, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    William groaned, pain shooting through his ribs. I can''t keep this up. He''s too strong.


    The system chimed in his mind. [Time remaining: 5 minutes.]


    He gritted his teeth, pushing himself back to his feet. "You talk too much," he spat, trying to mask his fear.


    The boy grinned, advancing with deliberate slowness, savoring the moment. "Oh, I''m going to enjoy tearing you apart."


    William clenched his fists, sparks dancing across his knuckles. He had to think fast. His wind ability wasn''t something he had revealed in this fight¡ªit was his ace, his fallback. The boy didn''t know about it, and William intended to keep it that way until the perfect moment.


    The fight raged on, each exchange pushing William closer to the edge of exhaustion. The boy''s blows were relentless, his speed and power growing with every second. Meanwhile, William''s lightning attacks grew weaker, the strain taking its toll.


    Then, William saw it: the chasm looming just behind the boy. His pulse quickened as an idea began to form.


    He darted to the side, feinting a retreat. The boy followed, his movements fluid and predatory.


    "Running already?" the boy sneered.


    William didn''t respond, leading the boy closer to the edge. He skidded to a stop, turning to face his opponent one last time.


    "Done running?" the boy mocked, stepping closer.


    William raised his hand, summoning the last of his lightning. He fired, aiming deliberately wide. The boy dodged, smirking.


    "Missed me," he said, lunging forward.


    William planted his feet and extended his other hand. With a sharp exhale, he unleashed a powerful gust of wind, the force catching the boy off guard.


    The boy''s eyes widened in shock as the wind hit him, sending him teetering backward. "What¡ª" he started, but the words were cut off as he lost his balance, tumbling into the chasm below.


    William stumbled forward, gasping for air. He leaned over the edge, watching as the boy plummeted.


    The silence was broken by a deafening explosion. The boy''s body erupted in a violent blast, shaking the ground and sending a shockwave rippling through the forest. The force nearly knocked William off his feet.


    As the tremors subsided, William straightened, his heart still racing. The chasm below was eerily silent, smoke rising from its depths.


    High above, the ninja on the tree chuckled softly, flipping his coin once more. "Looks like he didn''t need my help after all."


    William turned away from the edge, his legs trembling as he began the long walk back to the academy. The system chimed again.


    [Quest complete. Reward: Level up.]


    He didn''t smile. Victory had come at a cost, and the weight of it pressed heavily on his shoulders. This was the first time he ever killed a human, and he didn''t even know how to feel about it.


    __________________________


    William trudged through the forest, his body battered and his mind racing. The faint glow of the system notification lingered in his vision.


    [Level up complete. Stats improved.]


    The words should have filled him with relief, but instead, they felt hollow. His chest ached, not just from the fight, but from the realization of how close he had come to death. He clenched his fists, electricity faintly crackling at his fingertips.


    "I barely made it," he muttered under his breath, glancing back toward the chasm. He couldn''t see it anymore, but the memory of the explosion, the sheer power of his opponent, was fresh. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I need to get stronger.


    As he moved through the trees, the silence of the forest was broken by the faint sound of footsteps. William froze, every muscle in his body tensing.


    He turned sharply, his third eye activating instinctively. A faint outline shimmered in his vision, high up in the trees. His heart sank. Someone''s been watching.


    "Impressive," a voice called out from above. It was calm, almost casual, but carried an edge of danger. "I didn''t think you''d survive that fight."


    William stepped back, his eyes scanning the canopy. "Who''s there?"


    The figure dropped silently from the trees, landing a few feet away. The moonlight revealed the ninja, his green hair glinting faintly. He wore a simple but effective outfit of dark cloth, designed for stealth, with a short sword strapped to his back.


    "Relax," the ninja said, raising his hands slightly. "If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be dead."


    William recognized the ninja, it was the same one who saved him from the anbu.


    "Comforting," William said dryly, his body still tense. "What do you want?"


    The ninja smirked, tossing the coin he''d been playing with into the air and catching it effortlessly. "To watch, mostly. You''re interesting, kid. Got a lot of fight in you."


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion," William snapped.


    The ninja chuckled. "Fair enough. But let me give you some free advice¡ªyou''re not strong enough yet. That boy you fought? He was a small fish in a very big pond. If you want to survive out here, you''ll need more than lightning and a gust of wind."


    William''s jaw tightened. "And you''re here to teach me?"


    "Maybe," the ninja said, flipping his coin again. "Depends on how lucky you are."


    William frowned, the tension in his body giving way to irritation. "I don''t have time for games."


    The ninja''s expression turned serious. "Neither do I. That''s why I''m here. You''ve got potential, but potential doesn''t mean much if you die before you can use it."


    William stared at him, trying to gauge his intentions. The ninja''s posture was relaxed, but there was a sharpness to his gaze that made it clear he was no ordinary observer.


    "What''s your name?" William finally asked.


    "Call me Zarin," the ninja said with a grin. "And don''t worry, kid. I''m not your enemy¡ªyet."


    "I''ll come meet you soon." He said. With that, Zarin leapt back into the trees, disappearing as quickly as he''d appeared.


    __________________________


    William reached the academy grounds just when the moon started coming out. The sprawling structure loomed in the distance, its towers and walls bathed in the soft glow of the rising sun. The quiet of the early morning was a stark contrast to the chaos of the night.


    Inside, the academy was eerily empty. Most students were already in their room doing some naughty deeds, unaware of the battle that had taken place in the forest. William slipped into his dormitory, waved to Liam and Gavin before collapsing onto his bed without even removing his boots.


    His last thought before sleep claimed him was of Zarin''s words: You''re not strong enough yet.


    He clenched his fists, a flicker of determination igniting within him. I''ll get stronger. No matter what it takes.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Pls skip

    William trudged through the dense forest, the ground crunching softly under his feet. The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows that seemed to move with him. He pulled his hood tighter against the cool evening breeze, his mind a whirl of thoughts as he made his way back to the dormitory.


    He had spent hours weighing the pros and cons of his situation since the loss of his soul crystal. To his surprise, the conclusion he had come to wasn''t entirely grim. Losing the soul crystal had seemed catastrophic at first, but the gains he''d received in return balanced the scales.


    For one, he no longer had access to wind essence or soul essence. That much was undeniable. But in its place, he had gained shadow essence, a resource just as potent, if not more so. The new energy coursed through his body with a dark vitality that was strange yet thrilling.


    And then there was the upgrade to his abilities. The transformation of his 3rd eye into the Shadow Eye wasn''t merely a cosmetic change. With an eager grin, he recalled the brief description the system had provided when the upgrade was completed:


    Shadow Eye


    Description: A doorway to the abyss.


    The words had sent a shiver down his spine, but not out of fear¡ªout of sheer excitement. He didn''t yet know the full extent of what this ability could do, but the name alone spoke volumes about its potential. A doorway to the abyss? It sounded ominous and powerful, two qualities he was quickly learning to embrace.


    William had yet to test the Shadow Eye in any real scenario, but he had a gut feeling it would prove to be one of his most valuable assets. The only thing that dampened his enthusiasm was the glaring problem of his missing wind ability.


    "How am I supposed to explain this?" he muttered under his breath, kicking a loose stone off the trail.


    His wind ability had been integral to his combat strategy, and its sudden absence would undoubtedly raise questions. Questions he wasn''t prepared to answer. Keeping its loss a secret would be a challenge, especially during any mandatory training sessions.


    But as he thought about it more, William realized he had no choice. The fewer people who knew about the shift in his abilities, the better.


    "I''ll figure it out," he told himself, steeling his resolve. "I always do."


    The forest began to thin as he approached the edge of the academy grounds. The towering silhouette of the dormitory loomed in the distance, its lights flickering faintly through the mist. William quickened his pace, eager to reach the sanctuary of his room.


    The events of the past few days had left him drained, both physically and mentally. As much as he hated to admit it, he needed rest. But even as he walked, his mind buzzed with ideas and plans. The shadow crystal was still new, and he had so much to explore about his abilities and their limitations.


    One thing was certain: he was no longer the same William who had stumbled into this academy. He was something different now, something stronger¡ªand, perhaps, more dangerous.


    Pulling his hood down as he entered the dormitory building, William slipped inside unnoticed. The corridors were quiet, and the faint hum of the overhead lights was the only sound accompanying him as he made his way to his room.


    Shutting the door behind him, he leaned against it with a sigh. "A doorway to the abyss," he whispered, a flicker of excitement dancing in his eyes. "Let''s see where it leads."


    __________________________


    William stood in the quiet stillness of his dorm room, both Liam and Gavin wasn''t in the room, the faint hum of activity from the rest of the building muffled by the walls. He set his bag down and moved to the small desk by the window, the moonlight illuminating the bare wooden surface. His reflection in the glass caught his attention, and he paused.


    The faint glint of the Shadow Eye shimmered in his gaze. It was subtle, only noticeable if someone looked too closely, but it was there¡ªa dark, pulsating purple hue that seemed alive. He stared at it for a moment, unsure if he should feel proud or uneasy.


    "A doorway to the abyss," he repeated softly. The phrase had been etched into his mind since the system''s notification.


    Curiosity gnawed at him. He hadn''t tested the Shadow Eye yet, and part of him was itching to see what it could do. But another part of him¡ªthe cautious part¡ªwarned him to tread carefully. Abilities tied to the shadow crystal were bound to have risks.


    "One test," he decided, stepping away from the window. "Just to see."


    William sat cross-legged in the center of the room, closing his eyes to concentrate. He reached for the Shadow Eye, willing it to activate. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, a wave of coldness swept through his body, and he felt his vision shift, even with his eyes closed.


    When he opened them, the room was no longer the same.


    The walls seemed to ripple, their surfaces shrouded in an inky blackness that oozed like liquid. Shadows stretched and twisted unnaturally, as if they were alive. The faint glow from the moon outside was muted, swallowed by the oppressive darkness.


    And then, there it was¡ªa faint, pulsing doorway hovering in the air before him.


    It wasn''t like any door William had ever seen. It was jagged and uneven, formed of writhing tendrils of shadow. The closer he looked, the more it seemed to shift, like it wasn''t entirely solid. A low hum emanated from it, filling the room with a sense of foreboding.


    William reached out hesitantly, his fingers trembling as they brushed the edge of the doorway.


    The world tilted.


    For a brief moment, he saw something¡ªan expanse of swirling darkness filled with faint pinpricks of light, like stars in a void. Shapes moved within it, massive and incomprehensible, their outlines barely discernible. A chill ran down his spine as a voice, low and distant, whispered something he couldn''t understand.


    Then, just as quickly as it had appeared, the vision was gone.


    William gasped, pulling his hand back. The doorway vanished, and the room returned to normal, though the coldness lingered in the air.


    "What was that?" he muttered, his heart pounding. Whatever he had just glimpsed, it wasn''t of this world.


    He leaned back against the bed, staring at the ceiling. The Shadow Eye was more than just an upgrade; it was a link to something far greater¡ªand far more dangerous¡ªthan he had anticipated.


    For the first time since forming the shadow crystal, doubt crept into William''s mind. He had gained power, yes, but at what cost?


    As he lay there, staring into the dark corners of the room, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was watching him.


    ---


    Meanwhile, across the academy grounds, a pair of figures stood in the shadows, speaking in hushed tones.


    "You felt it too?" one of them asked, their voice low and sharp.


    The other nodded, their eyes scanning the distant dormitory building. "It''s faint, but it''s there. A disturbance in the balance, the gate to the abyss has been opened"


    "Do you think it''s him?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    The first figure frowned, their expression hidden by the darkness. "Then we need to move. If what we suspect is true, we can''t afford to wait."


    "Agreed. But we have to be careful. He''s not the only one watching."


    The two figures disappeared into the night, their presence leaving an uneasy silence in their wake.


    __________________________ S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the abyss, the silence was broken by a low, guttural sound¡ªa deep, heavy breathing that echoed through the endless void. It was not the kind of breath that came from anything human. It was primal, ancient, and filled with a hunger that could consume worlds.


    From the darkness, a faint glow emerged, growing brighter and brighter until it took the shape of a massive, dark purple eye. It opened slowly, the pupil contracting as it adjusted to the dim light within the abyss.


    A voice followed, low and resonant, dripping with malice and satisfaction. "Yes... the boy has gained the key to the abyss."


    The eye narrowed slightly, its gaze piercing through the void, as if observing William from afar.


    "Good," the voice continued, a sinister edge creeping into its tone. "I need him to use his power more... to draw deeper from the shadows. Only then will the chains weaken... and I will finally be free from this accursed place."


    The sound of rattling chains echoed, harsh and grating, as though they were resisting the very notion of being undone. The purple eye glanced downward, its glow illuminating massive black chains that stretched across the void, binding an unseen form. The chains pulsed with a faint, silver light, remnants of an ancient power that still held sway over the abyss.


    "Fools," the voice growled, its tone shifting to contempt. "They thought they could contain me forever. But this boy... he will be my way out. He will be the one to shatter their precious bindings."


    The eye closed briefly, as if in contemplation, before snapping open again with renewed intensity.


    "Boy," it hissed, the sound resonating as though directed at William through the very fabric of existence. "You don''t yet know what you carry... what you have awakened. But soon, you will. And when you do..."


    The voice trailed off into dark laughter, the sound reverberating through the abyss like a storm. The chains rattled again, more violently this time, the silver light flickering as if struggling to hold its ground.


    From the abyss, the ancient being waited, its anticipation growing. It could sense William''s confusion, his curiosity, and his growing reliance on the shadow crystal. All of it was playing perfectly into its hands.


    It only needed time.


    ---


    Back in his dorm, William jolted awake, a sudden cold sweat covering his body. His


    heart pounded in his chest as he sat up, gasping for air. He didn''t remember dreaming, but a faint echo of that sinister laughter lingered in his mind.


    For a moment, he sat in the dark, staring at the shadows cast by the moonlight. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching him.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Skip

    The morning sun peeked through the window, casting a gentle warmth across William''s face as he stirred awake. He blinked, squinting at the soft glow illuminating the room, feeling a strange sense of rejuvenation wash over him. The familiar hum of the system''s notification filled the air, signaling his survival for another day. 50 experience points gained, it chimed brightly. He still recalled what the system had mentioned about being a prototype; it left him with lingering questions. "Was there another version of the Shadow System?" "Who else might have it, and were they aware of him?" He shook his head, dismissing the thoughts. "Overthinking will make me go bald," he chuckled to himself, his cheeks lifting slightly as he got out of bed.


    Gavin was already awake, scrolling through his phone with a sleepy expression, but Liam remained wrapped in his blanket, snores escaping him in rhythmic bursts. Today was Saturday, which meant no lectures, no responsibilities, just freedom to explore. William stretched his arms over his head, muscles taut as he relished the moment. After a quick freshen-up and donning a clean shirt, he returned to the room just as Liam emerged from his cocoon of blankets, hair a wild mess.


    Soon, all three of them were ready, heading down the busy corridors of the dormitory toward the cafeteria. The sounds of students chattering and laughing filled the air, setting a lively mood for the day.


    They grabbed their food trays, each piled high with scrambled eggs, toast, and a side of fruit, and spotted Sofia and Eleanor seated by the window. As they approached, both girls looked up, and their eyes immediately landed on William, a silent question flickering in their gaze. William chuckled, knowing exactly what they were curious about.


    He set his tray down and leaned in. "It''s wind ability," he announced, a hint of pride edging his voice.


    Sofia''s face broke into a wide grin. "That''s amazing, William! The wind ability is powerful if you master it. Imagine all the things you could do!" She leaned in, her eyes practically sparkling with excitement. "I''ve read about wind users who can control storms. It''s awesome!"


    Eleanor chimed in, nodding enthusiastically. "Yeah, that''s incredible! The gardener at the palace also has the wind ability too. He uses wind shapes flowers into delicate designs that have nobles begging to hire him."


    William''s face fell slightly, caught off-guard by the comparison. Did she even realize what that implied? A momentary image of himself, bending wind to shape rose bushes, flashed in his mind. He quickly shook it off, forcing a smile and focusing on his food as everyone else chattered on.


    After breakfast, the three boys made their way to the academy''s bustling market, eager to explore its variety of treasures and necessities. The path was alive with students and vendors, each stall filled with items as varied as the academy itself. Shiny weapons glistened under the sunlight, while enchanted clothing and mystical trinkets beckoned passersby to stop and marvel.


    They wandered past a weapons stall, where swords, staffs, and daggers gleamed, their blades casting tiny rainbows under the light. One sword, in particular, caught William''s attention¡ªa slender blade etched with swirling patterns that reminded him of wind. He could almost feel its pull, but he tore his gaze away, making a mental note to save up. A weapon like that seemed perfectly suited for a wind user.


    Their main goal was to buy a soul potion. As they neared the potion stall, William''s eyes zeroed in on the price tag: $3,000.


    "Three thousand dollars?" he murmured, incredulous as he looked at Gavin and Liam.


    Gavin shrugged, barely phased. "Soul potions aren''t cheap. The ingredients alone are rare, and the brewing process takes weeks."


    "Think of it as an investment," Liam added casually, glancing at the other potions on display. "It''ll help you regain energy faster and keep up with training without burning out."


    Still, the price weighed on William''s mind, and he turned to the store owner, an older man with a stern expression. "Is there any discount for middle-tier citizens?" he asked, hoping for a break.


    Though it seemed absurd to ask, it was common thing in the world. Higher-tier citizens always enjoyed more incentives and discounts in this world. The store owner paused, sizing William up with a hint of skepticism before finally speaking.


    "There''s a five percent discount for middle-tier citizens," he answered, his voice flat.


    "Alright. And if I buy¡­ say, ten of them?" William pressed on, his tone hopeful.


    The store owner raised an eyebrow but replied, "If you buy ten, there''s a two percent discount on each potion."


    Doing a quick calculation, William thought, Seven percent off each soul potion¡­ ah, I should''ve focused more on math. Just then, the system voice broke through his thoughts: Each soul potion will cost $2,790. Ten will total $27,900.


    "Thanks," William said to the system. Smiling, he told the store owner, "I''ll take ten, and I''m a middle-tier citizen."


    Gavin''s eyes widened. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Liam was too busy browsing other items to notice.


    "Do you have identification?" the store owner asked, his demeanor shifting slightly, a hint of skepticism in his tone.


    William transformed his earring into his original phone form and displayed his identification, which confirmed his status as a middle-tier citizen.


    The store owner''s attitude changed almost instantaneously. "Ah, I see! One moment," he said, warmth flooding back into his voice. He disappeared behind a curtain, returning shortly with a small box cradled in his hands.


    William opened the box, revealing glass vials containing a glowing blue liquid that pulsed with energy. He could feel the aura radiating from them, sending a shiver of excitement down his spine. "Perfect," he murmured, counting the vials to ensure they were all there.


    After transferring the money, he watched his balance dip from $55,000 to $27,900. He still had some funds left, and the soul potions should last him for a month.


    He closed the box and, with a thought, stored it into his system inventory. The box vanished from his hands, prompting a surprised furrow from Gavin, who had been watching closely.


    "Some kind of spatial artifact?" Gavin thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. But there was more to his curiosity: how was William a middle-tier citizen, and how did he have that kind of money? Isn''t he an orphan. Gavin pondered, And he also has a spatial artifact. There were many ways to earn contribution points and advance in citizenship, and one way was if a soldier died in war, contribution points would be given to their kin. He glanced at William, pity softening his gaze. "What a poor soul," he thought.


    As they continued walking, they passed several other shops and stalls. A gaming center caught William''s attention, the bright lights and energetic laughter spilling out onto the street. The allure of high-tech entertainment was too tempting to resist, and they stepped inside, captivated by the atmosphere.


    Inside, students cheered and laughed, immersed in various games. The main attraction was a line of treadmills along the far wall, each one promising to test speed and agility to exhilarating heights. They were rumored to reach speeds comparable to the legendary Flash.


    "Why don''t you give it a try, Gavin?" William suggested, an excited grin spreading across his face.


    Gavin laughed nervously. "Are you kidding? Those things look intense!"


    "Come on, it''ll be fun!" Liam encouraged, nudging him forward.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Gavin put on the safety helmet¡ªa requirement for not getting injured¡ªand stepped onto one of the treadmills. William watched in awe as Gavin started running. The speed built rapidly, transforming him into a blur, his footsteps pounding like a drumbeat. The exhilaration on his face was unmistakable, and William felt a thrill of excitement just watching.


    The onlookers cheered and shouted in encouragement, laughter ringing through the air. Beside William, Liam smirked and muttered, "Show-off."


    After a few minutes, Gavin slowed down and came to a stop, panting heavily, his soul essence nearly depleted. The crowd erupted in applause, cheering for his impressive run.


    He walked over to Liam and William, a proud grin plastered on his face. "Bet you can''t do that, Fire Boy!" he teased, glancing at Liam with a challenging smirk. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please," Liam said, rolling his eyes dramatically. " I can do better than that snail race."


    The rest of the morning was spent exploring the market, stocking up on snacks, a few fruits like watermelon and strawberry milk, which Gavin insisted were perfect for a 3 a.m. midnight snack.


    As they made their way back, arms filled with bags and spirits high, William felt a quiet contentment settle over him. One step closer to his goal, and surrounded by friends, he felt a growing sense of purpose in the academy.


    Author''s Note: Thank you DaoistEYNHfS for the golden ticket, I really appreciate it.


    Thank you all for reading and your support.

 Chapter 95 - 95

    The air in the combat arena was thick with tension as students lined up, eager to show off their abilities in the one-on-one elimination matches. The crowd around the stage buzzed with excitement, each person waiting for the first battle to kick off. Several teachers, their stern faces set, surrounded the stage, ready to step in at the first sign of danger. The rules were simple: victory was declared when one student was thrown off the stage or surrendered. A match could end at any moment, but the instructors were there to ensure no one got seriously hurt.


    William looked into the arena, his heart pounding in his chest. The combat stage was circular, the floor made of smooth stone, and elevated high enough to prevent any accidental falls from the platform. He quickly scanned the students already standing on two of the multiple stages. Liam and Eleanor were up first, and as expected, each dominating their fight.


    Liam, with his fiery red hair and a confident smirk, stood across from a student wielding water abilities. His opponent was a girl named Ava, who had an impressive control over water, able to summon waves with a simple gesture. Liam, however, was unshaken. As the match began, Liam wasted no time, summoning a massive inferno in his hands. The air around him shimmered with the heat as he launched a fireball at Ava. She responded by creating a wall of water to block the attack, but Liam''s flames were relentless. He pushed forward, using more of his soul essence to fan the flames, making them surge even higher.


    Ava attempted to drown Liam with a massive wave, but Liam''s fiery aura only grew hotter. With a final burst, he hurled a stream of fire that engulfed the water, evaporating it instantly and forcing Ava to retreat. Liam''s opponent was soon overwhelmed, and with one last blast of fire, she was knocked off the stage. The crowd erupted in applause as Liam stood victorious, a confident grin on his face.


    Eleanor''s fight was next. She faced a student with the ability to control ice, same as her a calm and collected boy named Kian. The match began with Kian creating a freezing mist that spread across the stage, instantly lowering the temperature. But Eleanor was ready. She didn''t flinch as the cold air hit her; instead, she summoned her own ice powers, creating sharp spikes of ice that clattered against Kian''s frozen barriers. The clash of ice against ice rang out as Eleanor skillfully manipulated her surroundings, creating large shards to send flying toward Kian.


    Kian countered with a blizzard, hoping to overwhelm her, but Eleanor was too fast. She summoned a massive ice storm of her own, the winds of which were far colder and more controlled. She shaped the ice into a series of daggers, each one faster and sharper than the last. Within moments, Kian was covered in frost, unable to move, and with a swift motion, Eleanor sent him flying off the stage with an icy blast. The crowd cheered as Eleanor, once again, dominated her match.


    William watched their victories with mixed emotions¡ªpride in his friends'' abilities but also a deep sense of pressure. His turn was coming up soon. The next opponent had to be dealt with. But how would he fare against someone with an elemental ability he hadn''t faced before?


    When the announcer called William''s name, he snapped out of his thoughts and stepped forward, his mind already racing. His opponent, a student named Donovan, was known for his exceptional control over earth. Donovan stood across from him, his broad shoulders squared in anticipation. The match was about to begin.


    The bell rang, signaling the start of the match. Donovan wasted no time, stomping his foot onto the ground and sending sharp rocks flying toward William, the earth beneath him shifting as if it were alive. William reacted quickly, raising his hands in a defensive posture, and summoned the wind¡ªbut immediately, something felt wrong.


    The wind responded to him, yes, but it wasn''t the usual light breeze he was accustomed to. This wind he copied from the ninja was powerful, more forceful, and it felt... sharper. It whipped around him like a violent storm, far stronger than anything he had controlled before. The gusts barely obeyed his command, spinning out of control.


    William''s heart raced as the wind turned into a violent torrent, the air around him buzzing with energy. He couldn''t stop it¡ªif he didn''t reign it in, Donovan would be crushed by the storm he had unleashed.


    "Focus!" William muttered to himself, trying to calm the chaos inside him. His fingers tingled as the wind swirled around him, forcing him to focus harder.


    Donovan, on the other hand, was completely unfazed by the gusts of wind. He stomped his feet again, this time causing the earth to rise beneath him in a solid wall. The rocks shielded him from the worst of the wind''s force, and he advanced, sending more jagged pieces of earth toward William.


    William tried again, reaching for the wind, this time with more control. The storm around him died down a bit, but it still felt unpredictable, like it had a life of its own. He turned the wind toward the incoming rocks, lifting them into the air and sending them flying off to the side, redirecting their course.


    Donovan didn''t hesitate. He slammed his hand into the ground, causing the earth beneath William to crack open. The platform trembled as giant rocks rose up, forcing William to move quickly or be trapped. He used the wind to lift himself into the air, avoiding the rocks, but he had to keep a tight grip on the swirling gusts. His heart raced. If he lost control now...


    His eyes locked on Donovan, who grinned, thinking he had William cornered. He sent a barrage of rocks flying, large chunks of stone aimed straight for him. William''s chest tightened. He needed to finish this¡ªnow.


    With a sharp breath, he finally found his footing. He called the wind, this time focusing all his energy into the gusts. The wind rushed toward him, sharper and faster than before, and with a concentrated push, he directed it toward the earth-user. The powerful wind slammed into Donovan''s earthen shield, forcing it back, and then broke through the ground beneath his feet.


    The earth trembled as Donovan stumbled, trying to regain control of the shifting terrain. William saw his opening.


    With one final push, William summoned a violent gust of wind, pushing Donovan off his feet and sending him flying across the arena. The crowd gasped as Donovan was thrown off the edge of the platform, landing with a heavy thud on the ground below. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bell rang again, and the instructor''s voice echoed over the arena. "Winner¡ªWilliam!"


    William stood frozen for a moment, still feeling the lingering surge of power in his hands. He hadn''t expected to be that strong¡ªtoo strong. His chest heaved with exhaustion, and for a moment, a cold sense of dread crept into his thoughts. The strength of the wind, did I copied the ninja essence also?


    But for now, it didn''t matter. He had won.

 Chapter 96 - 96

    After William''s intense match, other students stepped forward to face their own challenges. The battles continued, each showcasing the unique abilities of the academy''s students. Flames roared, water surged, earth quaked, and winds howled as students pushed their powers to the limit. Some matches were over in seconds, with clear winners dominating their opponents, while others dragged on, both competitors evenly matched.


    The audience grew louder with every fight, cheering for their favorites and wincing at near misses. The teachers stood on the outskirts, their sharp eyes scanning every battle for signs of trouble. Occasionally, one would step in, halting a match before anyone could get seriously hurt.


    When the final match ended, the students gathered near the stage, their bodies weary from the exertion and their minds reeling with the excitement of the day. The arena was littered with scorch marks, cracked stones, and puddles of water, evidence of the intense battles fought.


    The head combat instructor, a tall woman with piercing green eyes and a commanding presence, stepped onto the stage. Her name was Professor Kael, and she was known for her strict yet fair approach to teaching. The crowd immediately fell silent as she raised a hand.


    "Well done, everyone," she began, her voice clear and firm. "Today''s matches were not only a test of your abilities but also of your character. Each of you showed your strengths, your weaknesses, and your potential. And for that, you should be proud."


    The students murmured among themselves, some smiling at the praise, others looking down, clearly disappointed with their performances.


    "But," Professor Kael continued, her tone sharp, "let me make one thing clear. To those who lost today, do not feel ashamed. Losing is not the end¡ªit''s a lesson. It shows you where you need to improve, what you need to work on. Use this experience to grow stronger. Each defeat is an opportunity, not a failure."


    Her gaze swept across the crowd, lingering on a few students who looked particularly dejected. Her words seemed to resonate with them, and a few straightened their backs, determination flickering in their eyes.


    "And to those who won," she said, her voice growing even firmer, "do not let victory make you complacent. Success is a double-edged sword¡ªit can inspire you to reach greater heights, or it can make you arrogant and stagnant. Do not settle for where you are now. You can do better. You must do better." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William, standing near the edge of the group, felt her words hit home. He had won his match, but it hadn''t felt like a victory. The wind ability he had used was too wild, too dangerous, and he knew he couldn''t rely on it in the future. Besides nothing guarantees that he''ll be able to find someone with a strong ability he can copy, so he has to make his lightning ability stronger that he can depend on it in the future.


    Professor Kael softened her tone slightly, her voice carrying a hint of encouragement. "The path of mastery is long and challenging, but every step you take, whether forward or backward, is part of the journey. Remember that. Now, rest and prepare yourselves. The combat test was only the beginning. Greater challenges await."


    The students nodded, some with determination, others with apprehension. The day''s battles had taken a toll on everyone, but it had also sparked a fire¡ªa desire to grow stronger, to be better.


    As the group began to disperse, Liam and Eleanor approached William.


    "You were amazing out there," Eleanor said, her icy blue eyes filled with admiration.


    "Yeah, but that wind was crazy," Liam added, his tone a mix of excitement and curiosity. "It was different from your usual. What''s going on?"


    William hesitated, unsure how to respond. "It''s... complicated," he said finally. "I''m still figuring it out."


    Liam and Eleanor exchanged glances but didn''t press further. They could tell William was grappling with something, and they respected his need for space.


    "Whatever it is," Liam said, clapping him on the shoulder, "you''ll get it under control. You always do."


    Eleanor nodded in agreement, her expression softening. "We''re here if you need us."


    William managed a small smile. "Thanks, guys."


    As the three of them walked away from the arena, the sun began to set, casting long shadows over the training grounds. The day''s battles were over, but the lessons they had learned would stay with them. For William, the path ahead was uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªhe couldn''t stop now. The challenges were only just beginning.


    __________________________


    William and Liam trudged back to their shared dorm, the day''s battles still fresh in their minds. The corridors of the academy were quieter now, most students either in their rooms or grabbing a late meal. The golden light of the setting sun streamed through the tall windows, casting a warm glow on the polished floors.


    When they opened the door to their dorm, Gavin was already there, sitting on his bed with a satisfied smirk on his face. His uniform was a bit scuffed, and he was rubbing his knuckles, but the gleam in his eyes told them all they needed to know.


    "Looks like someone had a good day," Liam said, tossing his bag onto his bed.


    Gavin leaned back against the wall, crossing his arms. "You bet I did. Won my match in the martial arts class. Took down some guy who thought his size would save him." He grinned, flexing his arm playfully. "He didn''t see my moves coming."


    William chuckled, sitting on his bed and stretching out his tired legs. "Guess we all had a productive day. What was his ability?"


    "Nothing flashy," Gavin said with a shrug. "Earth enhancement¡ªhe could harden his skin like rock. But he was slow. I used his weight against him and kept aiming for his weak spots. Took a while, though. My knuckles feel like I''ve been punching bricks."


    Liam laughed, sitting cross-legged on his bed. "I bet that''s exactly what you were doing. I''m surprised your fists didn''t break."


    "I''m tougher than I look," Gavin replied with a wink. He turned his attention to Liam. "What about you? I heard you fought a pretty girl with water ability. How''d that go?"


    Liam smirked, his usual confidence shining through. "They didn''t stand a chance. It was over in under a minute."


    The three of them continued talking, sharing stories from their matches and joking about some of the more awkward moments they''d witnessed. Gavin reenacted his opponent''s slow punches, making them all laugh.


    As the night wore on, their energy began to wane. The day had been long and exhausting, and sleep was calling. One by one, they climbed into their beds, the room falling into a comfortable silence.


    Before drifting off, William stared at the ceiling, his thoughts racing. There were too many unanswered questions¡ªabout the ninja, about what lays behind the abyss door, and about what lay ahead.


    With a sigh, he closed his eyes, letting sleep take him. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, and he needed to be ready.


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 97 - 97

    The morning sunlight streamed through the dormitory windows, painting the room with warm hues of gold. William blinked awake, his excitement surging as he remembered what day it was. After three intense months at the academy, today marked the start of the long-awaited break. For William, this wasn''t just any break¡ªit was his chance to return to the orphanage, his home.


    He sat up in bed, rubbing the sleep from his eyes as a grin spread across his face. The orphanage wasn''t luxurious or filled with comforts, but it was the place where he had grown up, surrounded by people who cared for him like family.


    Gavin, already awake and stretching near the window, noticed William''s enthusiasm. "You look like a kid on his birthday," he said with a smirk.


    William chuckled. "It''s been months, Gavin. I haven''t seen the orphanage or anyone there since I got here. I''m just... looking forward to being home for a while."


    Liam groaned from his bed, his hair sticking out in all directions. "Home? You''re actually excited to leave this place? I was hoping I could just sleep through the whole break."


    "You''ve got family to visit, don''t you?" William asked, throwing a pillow at Liam, who dodged it lazily.


    "Yeah, yeah," Liam replied, yawning. "But those old man are not exactly what you''d call relaxing company. They''ll probably grill me about my grades and my abilities the entire time."


    Gavin laughed. "Sounds like a nightmare. At least William gets to go back to peace and quiet."


    "Peace and quiet?" William raised an eyebrow. "You clearly haven''t been to the orphanage. It''s chaotic, loud, and full of troublemakers. But it''s my kind of chaos."


    The three boys got ready for the day, their conversations filled with teasing and anticipation for their respective breaks. The academy halls were bustling with activity as students hurriedly packed bags, exchanged goodbyes, and made plans to meet up during the holidays.


    __________________________


    By mid-morning, William stood at the academy gates, a simple bag slung over his shoulder. He took a deep breath, letting the crisp air fill his lungs. The sight of several buses gave him chills as he remembered what had happened when they first came to the academy.


    "Don''t forget to bring me something interesting from the orphanage," Gavin said as he gave William a playful nudge.


    "And try not to get into any trouble," Liam added, though his tone was more teasing than serious.


    William grinned. "You two just make sure you survive your breaks. I''ll see you when we get back."


    He climbed aboard the bus marked with the name of his city. Soon, the buses began moving, accompanied by an intense convoy of soldiers¡ªfar more than when they had arrived.


    Tension on the Bus


    At first, the students on William''s bus were silent, their faces tense as they remembered the attack they''d experienced during their initial journey to the academy. The memory hung heavy in the air, unspoken but felt by all.


    Then, a familiar voice broke the silence. A student stood up¡ªit was the same boy who had cooked the hotpot on their first trip.


    "Alright, everyone," he said, clapping his hands. "I don''t know about you, but I think this calls for another hotpot. What do you say?"


    The tension in the bus eased as laughter rippled through the students. They cheered, their spirits lifting.


    Before the boy could start gathering ingredients, a loud, booming voice resounded through all the buses. "Ease up, kids! I''ve got something to set the mood!"


    All the students froze for a moment, then burst into cheers and laughter. They knew that voice¡ªit was Commander Charles, who was accompanying them on their journey back.


    Moments later, the rhythmic beat of Glory Phonk blared through the bus speakers. Heads nodded to the music, smiles spread, and the heavy atmosphere transformed into one of camaraderie and excitement.


    __________________________


    The journey was long but lively. By the time William''s bus arrived at his destination, the sun was beginning its descent, casting a warm glow over the familiar streets. As the gates of the orphanage came into view, his heart swelled with warmth and nostalgia.


    Pushing open the creaky iron gate, he was immediately greeted by the sound of children laughing and playing in the courtyard. A group of younger kids spotted him and came running, their faces lighting up with joy.


    "William''s back!" one of them shouted, and soon he was surrounded by tiny hands pulling at his sleeves and bombarding him with questions.


    "Did you bring us anything?"


    "What''s it like at the academy?"


    "Did you meet anyone famous?"


    "Calm down, calm down," William said with a laugh, kneeling to their level. "I''ll tell you all about it later. But first, where''s Mr and Mrs Beth?"


    "She''s in her office," one of the older kids said, pointing toward the main building.


    William ruffled a few heads and made his way inside, the familiar scent of the old wooden floors and freshly baked bread greeting him. He found Mrs Beth in her small, cluttered office, scribbling something into a large ledger.


    When she looked up and saw him, her stern face softened into a warm smile. "William," she said, standing to embrace him. "You''ve grown."


    "It''s only been three months, Matron," William said, returning the hug.


    "Three months is long enough," she replied, her tone motherly. "Come, sit. Tell me how you''ve been. Are you eating well? Studying hard?"


    Write that William asked that where is Mr Beth, Mrs Beth replied that he is at work.


    As they talked, William felt a deep sense of comfort and belonging. For all the challenges and dangers he faced at the academy, this place would always be his true home.


    The rest of the day was spent catching up with the other orphans, sharing stories about the academy, and being roped into games with the younger kids. As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple, William sat on the steps of the main building, gazing out at the courtyard.


    For the first time in a while, he felt at peace.


    __________________________


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in a soft tapestry of orange and purple, William sat on the steps of the orphanage''s main building. The courtyard, now quieter, was bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun. The younger children had retreated inside for dinner, leaving him alone with his thoughts. He felt a rare peace¡ªa feeling of being home, of belonging.


    Just then, the creak of the iron gate broke the silence. William turned his head, and a smile crept onto his face as he saw a familiar figure walking in. Mr. Beth, his broad shoulders stooped slightly from exhaustion, entered with a bag slung over his shoulder. The man''s clothes were dusty, his hands calloused, but his warm eyes lit up the moment they landed on William.


    "William," Mr. Beth said, his voice a deep rumble of relief and joy.


    "Mr. Beth!" William exclaimed, standing up and jogging toward him.


    The two embraced, William feeling the strength in the older man''s arms as he patted his back. Though Mr. Beth wasn''t his biological father, he had always been a father figure to William¡ªa pillar of stability in an unpredictable world.


    "You''ve grown," Mr. Beth said, pulling back to take a good look at him.


    William chuckled. "Why does everyone keep saying that? It''s only been three months!"


    "Three months is enough for a boy to become a man," Mr. Beth replied with a grin. "And judging by how you''re carrying yourself, the academy''s been doing its job."


    "It''s been... an experience," William admitted. "But nothing beats being back here."


    Mr. Beth nodded, his expression softening. "I''m glad you feel that way. Come, walk with me. I need to stretch my legs after a long day."


    The two began walking slowly through the courtyard, the cool evening breeze brushing past them.


    "How''s work?" William asked, glancing at the tired lines on Mr. Beth''s face. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s work," Mr. Beth said with a weary smile. "Same old, same old. The fields don''t tend themselves, and someone''s got to keep the kitchen supplied. But enough about me. Tell me about the academy. What''s it like? Have you made any friends?"


    William hesitated for a moment, thinking about Gavin, Liam, and the challenges he had faced so far. "It''s... different. The training is tough, and the expectations are high. But I''ve made a few friends. Gavin and Liam¡ªthey''re good guys. We look out for each other."


    Mr. Beth smiled. "That''s good to hear. Friends make even the hardest times bearable. And the classes? Are they as challenging as they sound?"


    "They are," William admitted. "But they''re also exciting. I''ve learned a lot¡ªthings I never thought I''d understand, let alone be able to do. Though sometimes... it feels like I''m barely keeping up."


    "That''s the point of challenges," Mr. Beth said, his tone fatherly. "They push you to grow, to become stronger than you thought you could be. And knowing you, I''m sure you''re handling it just fine."


    William looked down, a small smile playing on his lips. "Thanks. That means a lot."


    They reached the edge of the courtyard and stood in silence for a moment, gazing at the orphanage illuminated by the fading sunlight.


    "You know," Mr. Beth began, his voice softer now, "seeing you here, standing tall and determined, reminds me of why we do what we do. Raising you kids¡ªit''s not easy, but moments like this make it all worth it."


    William felt a lump in his throat. "You''ve always been there for us, for me. I don''t think I''d be where I am without you and Mrs. Beth."


    Mr. Beth placed a firm hand on William''s shoulder. "And we couldn''t be prouder of you. Remember, no matter where life takes you, this will always be your home. You''ll always have a place here."


    For a moment, the weight of everything¡ªhis struggles at the academy, his fears about the future¡ªlifted. In that moment, he felt like a kid again, safe and loved.


    "Thanks, Mr. Beth," William said quietly.


    "Now, let''s head inside before Mrs. Beth starts scolding me for keeping you out here too long," Mr. Beth said with a chuckle.


    William laughed, the sound light and free. Together, they walked back toward the building, the warmth of home surrounding them. For the first time in a long while, William felt ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

 Chapter 98 - 98

    The orphanage was quiet, the stillness of the night broken only by the occasional creak of old wooden beams and the soft rustle of the wind outside. William lay in his bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind restless. Everyone else was sound asleep¡ªthe younger kids dreaming in their shared rooms, and the caretakers no doubt exhausted after a long day.


    But William couldn''t sleep. Something about being back here brought a longing to experience the freedom he hadn''t felt since joining the academy. With a smirk, he swung his legs off the bed and crept toward the window.


    Carefully, he slid it open, the hinges whining softly in protest. He froze, listening for any sign of stirring in the rooms nearby. When none came, he climbed out, landing softly on the ground below.


    The night air was cool, and the streets were bathed in pale moonlight. William stuffed his hands into his pockets and began walking, his destination unclear. He just wanted to savor the quiet of the night and the freedom of being home.


    ---


    As William made his way back to the orphanage after a brief stroll, his path took him through a dimly lit alley. He hesitated, glancing around. Something felt... off. The faint scuffle of footsteps reached his ears, and three figures emerged from the shadows ahead.


    The leader, a fat boy adorned with gaudy jewelry, stepped forward with a sneer.


    "Look who we have here," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "The handsome boy, so you aren''t dead."


    The other two chuckled darkly, their eyes gleaming with cruelty.


    William sighed and crossed his arms. "Hi, Billy," he said dryly, his tone laced with mockery. "Why is every bully I meet named Billy?" he thought.(A/N: No offense to anyone bearing Billy) Then, with a smirk, he added, "You''re still fat, I see."


    The leader''s face twisted with rage, his cheeks flushed. One of his lackeys stepped forward, punching his fists together, the sound unnaturally metallic. "Just because you dyed your hair black doesn''t mean you can defy us, punk."


    William''s gaze flicked to the lackey''s fists. "These bastards got abilities too," he realized, his chest tightening. But this time, it wasn''t fear that filled him. It was something darker¡ªsomething fueled by memories of his suffering and the silent vow he had made to himself.


    He stood his ground, his expression calm, almost bored. "You really think this is going to end the way it did last time?"


    Billy smirked, his fat fingers curling into fists. "Oh, it''s going to end worse for you this time, boy."


    They lunged. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    It happened in an instant. William''s body moved on instinct, his lightning ability honed by months of training at the academy.


    The first boy swung a fist, but William sidestepped effortlessly, his hand darting out to grab the attacker''s wrist. With a surge of power, he sent a shock coursing through the boy''s arm, forcing him to drop to his knees with a scream.


    The other two charged toward him, but William raised his free hand, unleashing a crackling bolt of lightning that struck their legs. They collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony, their cries echoing in the narrow alley.


    "You¡­ you fucker!" one of them groaned, clutching his seared leg.


    William walked toward them, his steps deliberate, his eyes cold. "You know," he said, a sinister grin spreading across his face, "I''ve been meaning to get creative. How about this?" He crouched next to one of them, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "I''ll rip off your arm, shove it up your butt, and use it to pull your intestines out. How''s that for payback?"


    The fat leader''s eyes widened in horror. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    William''s grin widened. "Let''s find out, shall we?"


    The alley was soon filled with screams¡ªhorrifying, gut-wrenching screams that seemed to stretch on forever. Then, there was silence.


    ---


    William stood amidst the carnage, cleaning his hands with the fat bully''s shirt. He wrinkled his nose in disgust. "Gross," he muttered.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind, its tone wry. "You sure didn''t hold back, did you?"


    "They didn''t hold back when they tried to kill me," William replied, tossing the bloodied shirt aside. "It''s only fair."


    ---


    As William made his way back to the orphanage, his adrenaline slowly subsiding, he became aware of another presence. Someone was following him.


    He stopped abruptly, his sharp gaze scanning the shadows. "You can come out now," he said, his voice calm but commanding.


    A figure emerged from the darkness, dressed in black from head to toe, their face obscured by a mask. Green hair peeked out from under their hood. It was the ninja he had seen before¡ªZarin.


    "You again," William said, his tone annoyed. "What do you want?"


    Zarin stepped closer, their movements silent and deliberate. "To protect you."


    William narrowed his eyes. "Protect me? From what?"


    Zarin hesitated, their eyes meeting William''s with a seriousness that made his skin crawl. "I can''t tell you that. Not yet."


    Anger flared in William''s chest. "I''m not some helpless kid, and I don''t need protection. If you''re going to follow me, at least have the decency to explain why."


    "I''m under orders," Zarin replied, their tone unyielding.


    "Whose orders?" William demanded.


    Zarin didn''t answer. Instead, he turned and melted back into the shadows, leaving William fuming.


    "Coward," he muttered under his breath as he resumed his walk.


    ---


    By the time William climbed back through his window, the orphanage was still silent, the others deep in sleep. He closed the window softly and sat on the edge of his bed, his thoughts racing.


    The night had been anything but ordinary. He had confronted his past, shown his tormentors that he was no longer their victim, and encountered the mysterious ninja once more.


    As he lay back down, staring at the ceiling, a new resolve burned within him. Whatever Zarin was hiding, whatever dangers were lurking in the shadows, he would find out¡ªon his own terms.

 Chapter 99 - 99

    The golden rays of the morning sun bathed the grand palace as Eleanor''s carriage rolled through the grand gates. Her heart raced with excitement at the sight of home¡ªthe magnificent Spanish palace with its intricate carvings, sprawling gardens, and tall spires standing proudly against the blue sky.


    Eleanor leaned forward, a smile breaking across her face as the familiar scent of roses reached her. Her family''s touch was everywhere in the palace, from the warm tones of its walls to the joyful energy it radiated.


    As the carriage stopped, the grand doors of the palace opened, and her elder sister, Isabella, came rushing out. She was as radiant as ever, her dark curls bouncing as she ran, her green dress shimmering in the sunlight.


    "Eleanor!" Isabella called, arms wide open.


    Eleanor barely had time to step out before her sister enveloped her in a tight hug.


    "You''re late!" Isabella teased, pulling back to look at her. "Did you get lost at the academy, little sister?"


    "I missed the carriage," Eleanor replied with mock seriousness, "because I was too busy saving the academy from disaster."


    Isabella laughed, poking Eleanor in the side. "I''m sure you did. Tell me, did the handsome boys fall at your feet in gratitude?"


    Eleanor rolled her eyes, her cheeks flushing. "If they did, I didn''t notice."


    Before Isabella could tease her further, their parents appeared in the doorway. King Felipe and Queen Elizabeth were a picture of elegance and warmth. The king''s strong figure was softened by his easy smile, and the queen''s eyes sparkled with delight as she walked toward her daughters.


    "Welcome home, my darling," Queen Elizabeth said, pulling Eleanor into a gentle embrace. "We''ve missed you so much."


    "And it seems you''ve grown taller," King Felipe added, his voice filled with pride. "Are they feeding you properly at that academy?"


    Eleanor laughed. "They''re feeding me well enough, Father, but nothing compares to the meals here."


    The king chuckled, patting her shoulder. "Good answer. Come inside; breakfast is ready, and your sister has been eagerly awaiting your stories."


    As they walked into the palace, Eleanor felt a surge of happiness. The grand halls, adorned with paintings and tapestries, felt alive with the love and laughter of her family.


    Over breakfast, Eleanor recounted her time at the academy¡ªleaving out the darker moments, of course. Isabella listened intently, her chin resting on her hands, occasionally interrupting with dramatic gasps or playful remarks.


    "So," Isabella said, grinning mischievously, "no secret admirers? No late-night rendezvous under the moonlight?"


    "None," Eleanor replied, shaking her head. "But I did win a sparring match against one of the top students."


    "Of course you did!" King Felipe said, pride evident in his voice. "That''s my girl."


    As the day went on, Eleanor found herself falling back into the rhythm of palace life. She joined Isabella for a walk in the gardens, where they reminisced about their childhood and exchanged stories. Isabella teased her endlessly, but her love was evident in every word.


    Later, as the sun set, Eleanor sat with her parents in the drawing room. The king and queen listened patiently as she shared her thoughts about the academy and the things she had learned.


    "You''ve grown so much," Queen Elizabeth said, her voice filled with emotion. "It''s clear that the academy has shaped you into a strong and confident young woman."


    "But never forget," King Felipe added, "that you have a home here, and a family that loves you no matter where life takes you."


    Eleanor smiled, her heart full. She had been nervous about returning, but now she realized that there was nothing to fear. Her family''s love was her anchor, and with their support, she felt ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    That night, as she lay in her childhood bed, Eleanor gazed out the window at the stars. She thought of the academy, her friends, and the adventures yet to come. But for now, she was content. She was home.


    __________________________


    Gavin''s Arrival at the Football Club


    The air was thick with the sound of whistles, shouts, and the steady thud of a football being kicked around. Gavin stood at the entrance of the club, the towering gates decorated with the emblem of his team¡ªa roaring lion clutching a football. This wasn''t just a club to him; it was his home, his sanctuary from the chaos of the outside world.


    The sun was setting, casting an orange glow over the field as players practiced tirelessly. Gavin tightened the strap of his duffel bag on his shoulder and walked through the gates, his cleats clicking softly on the pavement.


    As he made his way toward the locker room, a familiar voice called out.


    "Gavin!"


    He turned to see Coach Morales, his mentor and father figure, standing near the sidelines with a clipboard in hand. The coach''s rugged face broke into a smile, his whistle dangling from his neck.


    "You''re late, kid," Morales said, though his tone was more amused than reprimanding.


    "Sorry, Coach," Gavin replied, grinning. "Got held up on the way."


    "Well, get changed. The boys are warming up. You know the drill." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gavin nodded and headed into the locker room. The familiar smell of sweat and leather greeted him as he entered, and the walls were plastered with posters of legendary matches and inspirational quotes.


    His teammates were already there, laughing and joking as they laced up their boots.


    "Hey, look who decided to show up!" one of them, Lucas, teased. He was the team''s striker and Gavin''s best friend.


    "Better late than never," Gavin shot back, tossing his bag onto the bench.


    "You ready for tomorrow''s match?" asked another teammate, Marco.


    "Always," Gavin replied, a confident smirk on his face.


    He changed quickly, pulling on his jersey with the club''s logo over his chest. The number 10 was stitched on the back¡ªa symbol of the responsibility and respect he carried as the team''s playmaker.


    Once outside, the field felt like freedom. The turf beneath his feet, the ball at his toes¡ªit was where he belonged.


    "Alright, boys!" Coach Morales shouted. "Circle up!"


    The team gathered around, their energy electric. Gavin felt a surge of pride looking at his teammates. This wasn''t just a group of players; they were his family.


    "Tomorrow''s match is a big one," Morales began. "I don''t want you going out there thinking it''s just another game. Play like it''s the final, because that''s how we win."


    The players nodded, their determination palpable. Gavin met Lucas''s gaze, and they exchanged a nod.


    After the pep talk, practice began. Gavin moved like he was born on the field¡ªhis passes sharp, his control effortless. He orchestrated the team''s movements, setting up plays and shouting commands. The younger players looked up to him, and even the older ones respected his skill and composure.


    As the sky darkened and the floodlights buzzed to life, Gavin stayed behind after practice. The field was empty now, save for him and Coach Morales, who stood watching from the sidelines.


    "You''ve come a long way, Gavin," Morales said, his voice low but proud. "You''ve got the talent, but more importantly, you''ve got the heart."


    "Thanks, Coach," Gavin said, kicking the ball lightly.


    "You remind me of myself when I was your age," Morales continued. "But remember, this game isn''t just about skill. It''s about teamwork, discipline, and resilience. Don''t forget that."


    "I won''t," Gavin promised.


    As he left the field that night, the cool breeze brushing against his face, Gavin felt at peace. This club wasn''t just where he played football¡ªit was where he grew, where he belonged.


    The world outside might be uncertain, but here, under the glow of the floodlights and the roar of the crowd, Gavin knew exactly who he was.


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 100 - 100: Skip

    The morning sun peeked through the window, casting a gentle warmth across William''s face as he stirred awake. He blinked, squinting at the soft glow illuminating the room, feeling a strange sense of rejuvenation wash over him. The familiar hum of the system''s notification filled the air, signaling his survival for another day. 50 experience points gained, it chimed brightly. He still recalled what the system had mentioned about being a prototype; it left him with lingering questions. "Was there another version of the Shadow System?" "Who else might have it, and were they aware of him?" He shook his head, dismissing the thoughts. "Overthinking will make me go bald," he chuckled to himself, his cheeks lifting slightly as he got out of bed.


    Gavin was already awake, scrolling through his phone with a sleepy expression, but Liam remained wrapped in his blanket, snores escaping him in rhythmic bursts. Today was Saturday, which meant no lectures, no responsibilities, just freedom to explore. William stretched his arms over his head, muscles taut as he relished the moment. After a quick freshen-up and donning a clean shirt, he returned to the room just as Liam emerged from his cocoon of blankets, hair a wild mess.


    Soon, all three of them were ready, heading down the busy corridors of the dormitory toward the cafeteria. The sounds of students chattering and laughing filled the air, setting a lively mood for the day.


    They grabbed their food trays, each piled high with scrambled eggs, toast, and a side of fruit, and spotted Sofia and Eleanor seated by the window. As they approached, both girls looked up, and their eyes immediately landed on William, a silent question flickering in their gaze. William chuckled, knowing exactly what they were curious about.


    He set his tray down and leaned in. "It''s wind ability," he announced, a hint of pride edging his voice.


    Sofia''s face broke into a wide grin. "That''s amazing, William! The wind ability is powerful if you master it. Imagine all the things you could do!" She leaned in, her eyes practically sparkling with excitement. "I''ve read about wind users who can control storms. It''s awesome!"


    Eleanor chimed in, nodding enthusiastically. "Yeah, that''s incredible! The gardener at the palace also has the wind ability too. He uses wind shapes flowers into delicate designs that have nobles begging to hire him."


    William''s face fell slightly, caught off-guard by the comparison. Did she even realize what that implied? A momentary image of himself, bending wind to shape rose bushes, flashed in his mind. He quickly shook it off, forcing a smile and focusing on his food as everyone else chattered on.


    After breakfast, the three boys made their way to the academy''s bustling market, eager to explore its variety of treasures and necessities. The path was alive with students and vendors, each stall filled with items as varied as the academy itself. Shiny weapons glistened under the sunlight, while enchanted clothing and mystical trinkets beckoned passersby to stop and marvel.


    They wandered past a weapons stall, where swords, staffs, and daggers gleamed, their blades casting tiny rainbows under the light. One sword, in particular, caught William''s attention¡ªa slender blade etched with swirling patterns that reminded him of wind. He could almost feel its pull, but he tore his gaze away, making a mental note to save up. A weapon like that seemed perfectly suited for a wind user.


    Their main goal was to buy a soul potion. As they neared the potion stall, William''s eyes zeroed in on the price tag: $3,000.


    "Three thousand dollars?" he murmured, incredulous as he looked at Gavin and Liam.


    Gavin shrugged, barely phased. "Soul potions aren''t cheap. The ingredients alone are rare, and the brewing process takes weeks." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Think of it as an investment," Liam added casually, glancing at the other potions on display. "It''ll help you regain energy faster and keep up with training without burning out."


    Still, the price weighed on William''s mind, and he turned to the store owner, an older man with a stern expression. "Is there any discount for middle-tier citizens?" he asked, hoping for a break.


    Though it seemed absurd to ask, it was common thing in the world. Higher-tier citizens always enjoyed more incentives and discounts in this world. The store owner paused, sizing William up with a hint of skepticism before finally speaking.


    "There''s a five percent discount for middle-tier citizens," he answered, his voice flat.


    "Alright. And if I buy¡­ say, ten of them?" William pressed on, his tone hopeful.


    The store owner raised an eyebrow but replied, "If you buy ten, there''s a two percent discount on each potion."


    Doing a quick calculation, William thought, Seven percent off each soul potion¡­ ah, I should''ve focused more on math. Just then, the system voice broke through his thoughts: Each soul potion will cost $2,790. Ten will total $27,900.


    "Thanks," William said to the system. Smiling, he told the store owner, "I''ll take ten, and I''m a middle-tier citizen."


    Gavin''s eyes widened. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Liam was too busy browsing other items to notice.


    "Do you have identification?" the store owner asked, his demeanor shifting slightly, a hint of skepticism in his tone.


    William transformed his earring into his original phone form and displayed his identification, which confirmed his status as a middle-tier citizen.


    The store owner''s attitude changed almost instantaneously. "Ah, I see! One moment," he said, warmth flooding back into his voice. He disappeared behind a curtain, returning shortly with a small box cradled in his hands.


    William opened the box, revealing glass vials containing a glowing blue liquid that pulsed with energy. He could feel the aura radiating from them, sending a shiver of excitement down his spine. "Perfect," he murmured, counting the vials to ensure they were all there.


    After transferring the money, he watched his balance dip from $55,000 to $27,900. He still had some funds left, and the soul potions should last him for a month.


    He closed the box and, with a thought, stored it into his system inventory. The box vanished from his hands, prompting a surprised furrow from Gavin, who had been watching closely.


    "Some kind of spatial artifact?" Gavin thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. But there was more to his curiosity: how was William a middle-tier citizen, and how did he have that kind of money? Isn''t he an orphan. Gavin pondered, And he also has a spatial artifact. There were many ways to earn contribution points and advance in citizenship, and one way was if a soldier died in war, contribution points would be given to their kin. He glanced at William, pity softening his gaze. "What a poor soul," he thought.


    As they continued walking, they passed several other shops and stalls. A gaming center caught William''s attention, the bright lights and energetic laughter spilling out onto the street. The allure of high-tech entertainment was too tempting to resist, and they stepped inside, captivated by the atmosphere.


    Inside, students cheered and laughed, immersed in various games. The main attraction was a line of treadmills along the far wall, each one promising to test speed and agility to exhilarating heights. They were rumored to reach speeds comparable to the legendary Flash.


    "Why don''t you give it a try, Gavin?" William suggested, an excited grin spreading across his face.


    Gavin laughed nervously. "Are you kidding? Those things look intense!"


    "Come on, it''ll be fun!" Liam encouraged, nudging him forward.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Gavin put on the safety helmet¡ªa requirement for not getting injured¡ªand stepped onto one of the treadmills. William watched in awe as Gavin started running. The speed built rapidly, transforming him into a blur, his footsteps pounding like a drumbeat. The exhilaration on his face was unmistakable, and William felt a thrill of excitement just watching.


    The onlookers cheered and shouted in encouragement, laughter ringing through the air. Beside William, Liam smirked and muttered, "Show-off."


    After a few minutes, Gavin slowed down and came to a stop, panting heavily, his soul essence nearly depleted. The crowd erupted in applause, cheering for his impressive run.


    He walked over to Liam and William, a proud grin plastered on his face. "Bet you can''t do that, Fire Boy!" he teased, glancing at Liam with a challenging smirk.


    "Please," Liam said, rolling his eyes dramatically. " I can do better than that snail race."


    The rest of the morning was spent exploring the market, stocking up on snacks, a few fruits like watermelon and strawberry milk, which Gavin insisted were perfect for a 3 a.m. midnight snack.


    As they made their way back, arms filled with bags and spirits high, William felt a quiet contentment settle over him. One step closer to his goal, and surrounded by friends, he felt a growing sense of purpose in the academy.


    Author''s Note: Thank you DaoistEYNHfS for the golden ticket, I really appreciate it.


    Thank you all for reading and your support.


    (Pls check out my other book, Demon Being System)

 Chapter 101 - 101: Demon Being System

    (Note this story is not Shadow Being System, it''s my other book, Demon Being System, i''ll post the first ten chapters under this book so you can check it out if you like it.)


    (A/N: This is not a chapter, it''s just for you to grasp the world concept without any spoilers)


    (Note: Lords=Gods)


    Grave Gardens


    Grave Gardens are sacred, mystical sites where the blood of dead Lords soaked into the earth, causing the growth of unique and powerful flowers. These flowers are the foundation of the world''s magical system. These gardens are controlled by powerful families called gardeners. These sites are often sites of intense political and supernatural conflict.


    ---


    Lord''s Bloom


    The Lord''s Bloom is a mystical flower that grows from the blood of the fallen Lords of the previous war with the demons. These flowers are the source of power for the humans who inherit them. Those with a Lord''s Bloom are granted supernatural abilities, which vary depending on the strength and type of flower. Most people''s abilities are linked to the elements, enhancements, or even unique skill sets that give them an edge in battle or daily life.


    ---


    Beast Crystals


    Beast Crystals are the physical remains of creatures slain in battle. These creatures, supernatural beasts of unknown origin from other planets that comes to Earth during portal breaks just for one reason¡ª to cause wreckage.


    Beast Crystals hold immense magical energy and are consumed by those seeking to increase their power, allowing them to ascend to higher tiers. The crystals come in varying sizes and qualities, with the larger and more powerful crystals granting higher levels of power. However, the more one consumes, the greater the risk of corruption and power instability.


    Additionally, Beast Crystals have numerous practical uses in the world. They can be processed and crafted into armors and weapons, imbuing them with magical properties that increase their strength and durability. Potions can also be made by extracting the essence of these crystals, granting temporary boosts to a person''s abilities, healing powers, or even enhancing their magical affinity. Because of their wide range of uses, Beast Crystals are highly coveted and are central to the world''s economy and military strength.


    ---


    Tier System


    The Tier System measures the strength of an individual''s abilities. There are eight tiers in total, with each level representing a significant increase in magical strength and control over one''s powers. The journey from one tier to the next is both difficult and dangerous, as it often involves consuming more Beast Crystals and facing the challenges associated with the powers gained.


    Beasts also has eight tiers, but the strength level is not the same as humans.


    ---


    The Lords and Demons


    The Lords were once incredibly powerful beings who ruled over the world with vast magical abilities. Their role was to maintain balance, but they ultimately waged war against the Demons, who were their enemies. Both sides perished in the war, but the Lords blood seeped into the world, becoming the source of the magic that defines the world today. The remnants of the Lords'' power still linger in the form of the flowers and their influence over the world''s inhabitants.


    ---


    Ascension


    Ascension refers to the process of progressing through the Tier System by consuming Beast Crystals and mastering one''s magical abilities. Those who reach higher tiers are often seen as powerful figures, capable of reshaping the world. However, Ascension is fraught with danger, as the greater the power, the more the risk of losing one''s mind.


    ---


    Factions and Families


    The world is divided into various factions and families, each of which controls different aspects of the magical and political landscape. The three most powerful factions and the government control the largest Grave Gardens, where they harvest the most potent flowers. The other factions are under one of the top four factions.


    The factions often vie for control, using both political means and supernatural abilities to maintain dominance. The factions also operate on a system of alliances and rivalries, with the top four families holding the greatest power over the Grave Gardens and the world''s resources.


    ---


    The Rebellion


    The Rebellion is a group of individuals who resist the control of the powerful families and the current societal structure. They believe in equality and freedom for those without supernatural abilities or those oppressed by the elite families. The Rebellion often operates from the shadows, gathering information, sabotaging key targets, and attempting to destabilize the oppressive regime that the top factions maintain.


    ---


    Supernatural Abilities


    Supernatural abilities are the gifts granted by the Lord''s Blooms. These abilities can range from elemental control, enhanced physical strength, speed, and intelligence, to more complex powers such as time manipulation, illusion creation, and telekinesis. The abilities differ based on the type of flower and the individual''s affinity with the power, and as such, they are unique to each person. However, there is a constant struggle for balance, as the use of these powers comes with a toll on the user''s physical and mental well-being.


    PROLOGUE


    The clinking of broken chains echoed faintly through the desolate air, the sound distant and eerie as the man rose to his feet. His movements were slow, deliberate¡ªeach one a testament to the weight of the destruction around him. A chain tattoo marked his forehead, the links etched into his skin as if binding him to some forgotten fate. Beneath the tattered remnants of a once-pristine cloak, a flower tattoo bloomed on his neck¡ªits petals darkened and withered, much like the world he now stood in. His right eye was hidden beneath a worn patch, while the other gleamed with a hollow, almost unnatural light, piercing through the blood-soaked air like a shard of broken hope.


    His body was battered, his hands drenched in crimson, his clothes torn and smeared with the evidence of the massacre around him.


    Bodies. Hundreds. No¡ªthousands.


    They lay scattered like discarded puppets, lifeless, limbs twisted unnaturally. The metallic stench of blood was overwhelming, mingling with the scent of decay. Rivers that once sparkled clear were now rivers of red, flowing sluggishly past the withered remains of once-beautiful, ethereal flowers¡ªflowers that had been revered as the world''s salvation, now blackened and lifeless.


    He took a step forward, his boots splashing in the blood-soaked ground, each step precariously avoiding the corpses. There were so many. His gaze lingered on two among them, their faces pale in death.


    A girl with silvery hair and a broken gourd at her side. Her eyes, once vibrant with emotion, were now glassy and empty. The gourd was split, its contents long spilled, mixing with her blood.


    Not far from her, a boy lay surrounded by scattered metallic cards, their edges jagged and smeared with blood. His hands were outstretched as if reaching for salvation that never came. His lean frame was riddled with punctures, wounds too numerous to count.


    The man paused, his breathing ragged. His lone eye flicked to the horizon, where the sun struggled to break through the smog-filled sky. The light barely reached him. He swallowed hard and forced himself to look down again, surveying the field of death around him.


    A flicker of regret crossed his bloodied face. His knees buckled, and he dropped to the ground, his chains rattling faintly against the earth. He clenched his fists, his bloodied nails digging into his palms.


    "I couldn''t control it," he whispered hoarsely, his voice breaking under the weight of his words.


    His gaze turned skyward, a silent plea escaping his lips. Then, his eye narrowed with resolve, and his bloodied hand clawed at the ground.


    "We''ll go back... I can still fix it."


    The broken chains on his wrists seemed to tighten as if alive, their shattered links pulsing faintly with an unnatural light. The air around him shifted, bending and twisting, as if the very world responded to his will.


    Then, a small whimper broke the suffocating silence. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was faint but unmistakable¡ªlike a dying animal''s last breath. The man turned toward the sound, his movements still controlled, but now filled with something far darker.


    He walked slowly, each step deliberate as he followed the sound to its source.


    There, on the ground, was a man¡ªhis body mutilated beyond recognition. His upper limbs and lower limbs had been torn from his body, leaving nothing but a mangled torso that struggled to breathe.


    When the injured man saw him approach, his eyes widened with terror. His voice cracked, struggling to form words as the horror of what stood before him sank in.


    "You¡ªyou''re a monster..." the man gasped, fear and horror lacing his voice.


    The man with the chain stared down at him, his gaze colder than the void itself.


    With a swift, merciless motion, the man lifted his foot and stomped it onto the injured man''s head, grinding it into the dirt with an unsettling finality. The sound of bone cracking was almost drowned out by the sickening squelch of blood as the injured man''s life was snuffed out in an instant.


    "You''re wrong," he said, his voice steady. "I''m a demon."

 Chapter 102 - 1

    "It''s alright¡­ everything will be okay. I just have to follow the plan." Kaden muttered to himself as he steadied his breath. Then he let out a bitter laugh. "But when does the plan ever work?"


    From the tree he''d climbed, he looked out at the mansion sprawled before him. Its golden lights cast a dazzling glow on the cobblestone path leading up to the entrance, every window gleaming with warmth and wealth. Kaden crouched in the shadows, his dull, sunken eyes flicking from window to window, searching for an opening. Through the large panes, he could see the well-dressed shapes of rich kids mingling inside. Their laughter and music flowed out, muffled by the walls but loud enough to sting.


    To them, life was just a series of parties and laughter. To him, life was hunger and survival.


    Kaden clenched his fists. But can I do this? he thought, hesitating. He winced, feeling the gnawing emptiness in his stomach. Oi oi oi¡­ are you scared now? If you back out, what''ll Lila eat? She hasn''t eaten since morning, and you call yourself her elder brother.


    A flood of determination settled over him. He had to do this. It wasn''t like those rich kids would miss anything he took. For them, it was nothing; for him and Lila, it was a lifeline.


    Kaden took a deep breath and slid down from the tree into the mansion, the side of the mansion, his worn shoes making barely a sound on the damp ground. His heart pounded, but he forced himself to stay calm. For Lila, he thought, picturing his little sister''s pale face, hollowed from hunger, her small hands reaching up for him each time he returned with food. He couldn''t remember the last time he''d seen her smile, at least a true smile, not the fake smile she puts on to make him feel good.


    He found an open window near the back and hoisted himself up, slipping into the kitchen. The place was massive, lined with polished counters and shelves stacked with food. His stomach tightened at the smell of freshly baked bread and roasted meat. His hands moved quickly, grabbing what he could ¨C bread, fruits, a few silver utensils he could trade, a small bottle of something he didn''t recognize but figured was valuable.


    Footsteps echoed nearby, and Kaden froze, clutching the food to his chest. He heard voices¡ªdrunk, carefree¡ªand peered through a crack in the door. A group of kids around his age, dressed in fine clothes, laughing and throwing around expensive gifts as if they were nothing. He fought the urge to curse them under his breath.


    Just as he turned to leave, a tall, broad-shouldered guard stepped into the kitchen, his eyes instantly locking onto Kaden.


    "Hey! What are you doing here?" the guard shouted, his voice cutting through the silence.


    Kaden''s heart leapt into his throat. Without thinking, he bolted, sprinting down the hallway as the guard charged after him. His legs burned as he raced through the corridors, each twist and turn a desperate attempt to shake the guard. He darted left, then right, nearly slipping on the marble floor, his arms full of stolen food.


    "Stop! Thief!" The guard''s heavy footsteps pounded behind him, but Kaden didn''t look back. He pushed himself harder, lungs aching, until he spotted a narrow window at the end of the hall. Without hesitating, he dove through it, crashing onto the hard ground outside, the guard''s shout fading behind him.


    Bruised and battered, he scrambled to his feet and took off into the night.


    ---


    Kaden''s breath came in ragged gasps as he ran, his heart pounding in his chest. The thrill of barely escaping mixed with a bitter chuckle. "Well¡­ that went better than expected," he muttered with a dry grin.


    The glow of the mansion faded behind him as he reached the bustling streets of the city. People turned to gawk at the boy with the dirty clothes, bruised body, and wild eyes. Some whispered, others sneered.


    A few even sprayed salt behind him as he passed¡ªa superstitious gesture meant to ward off misfortune. Kaden couldn''t help but smirk bitterly. What a waste of food, he thought, though his stomach twisted painfully at the thought.


    The well-dressed pedestrians avoided him like he carried a plague. His appearance alone marked him as an outsider¡ªunkempt, gaunt, and branded with the cursed tattoo on his forehead: a small chain marking him as one of the outskirts.


    The government claimed the tattoo was a way to ensure resources reached the poor, but everyone knew the truth. It wasn''t a symbol of help; it was a scarlet letter, a reminder to the outskirts that they didn''t belong.


    __________________________


    The city lights faded as he crossed into the outskirts, replaced by the shadows and grit of the slums he called home. These streets¡ªworn, beaten, dangerous¡ªwere his territory, a place where the privileged didn''t venture. Not because they feared the dark but because of what lurked within it. People here were no less dangerous than the beasts they feared; many were monsters in human skin, desperate and ruthless.


    He quickly took a bread from the stolen goods and put it into his dirty clothes, he knows this place well and knows what can happened, and his expectations didn''t fail him.


    He fasted his pace, each step sending a fresh ache through his bruised body. In his arms, the stolen goods felt like a victory. His mind flashed to Lila, waiting alone in their small, damp shelter. Just a few more blocks, and he''d¡ª


    A hand shot out, gripping his shoulder and yanking him back. Kaden staggered, his grip loosening as he found himself facing three older men, their expressions hard, their eyes cold and sharp with greed.


    "Look what we got here," sneered one of them, his grin showing chipped teeth. "You think you can just run around, taking from the rich, without giving us a cut?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaden clenched his jaw, glaring. "Leave me alone," he growled, trying to twist free. But a punch to his gut knocked the breath from his lungs, sending him to his knees.


    They tore through his stash, pulling out the bread, fruit, even the tiny silver pieces he''d managed to grab. Desperation and rage fought for control as he tried to keep hold of anything he could. One of the men twisted his arm, another gave him a rough shove, and the stolen goods slipped from his grasp, falling to the ground.


    The men left him there, laughing as they pocketed his spoils, satisfied with their loot. Kaden lay in the dirt, his body aching, his head pounding, rage simmering just beneath his exhaustion. He forced himself to his feet, hands trembling as he checked his clothes, feeling the rough bread he''d hidden in his shirt.


    Always have a backup plan, he thought dryly as he looked at the loaf of bread he had managed to starch under his clothes earlier, a pained grin tugging at his lips.


    With aching steps, he made his way home, which was really just a makeshift tent of worn fabrics, patched metal, and pieces of cardboard held together with string and hope. It was barely a shelter, but as he stepped inside, he felt a warmth swell in his chest.


    There, wrapped in a thin blanket, was Lila, his one bright light in a world full of shadows.

 Chapter 103 - 2

    When Kaden entered the tent, he saw his sister sitting up weakly, rubbing her tired eyes. Lila''s once-blonde hair, now darkened by grime and neglect, hung in tangled strands around her face. Her frail frame seemed almost too small beneath the thin blankets they shared. Despite everything, the moment she noticed Kaden, a smile broke out on her face, soft and warm. It was the kind of smile that managed to make the shadows of their tiny shelter feel a little less heavy.


    Kaden''s heart lifted, even if only for a second, as he moved closer and sat beside her. He reached into his shirt and carefully pulled out the bread he''d hidden there. It was smeared with a bit of dirt from his escape, and he brushed it off gently with his fingers. The smell of it filled the cramped space, a simple, dusty aroma of bread that might have seemed ordinary to others, but here, it felt like a rare treasure.


    "Here," he said softly, offering it to her.


    Lila''s eyes immediately went to the bruises on his arms and neck. Her smile faded, replaced by concern. "What happened?" she asked, her voice quiet but laced with worry. "Did... did someone hurt you?"


    Kaden forced a chuckle, though his voice came out a little too rough. "Nothing happened. I just... fell. You know how clumsy I am when I''m running around," he replied, trying to sound casual.


    She tilted her head, studying him, but then let out a soft "oh," though he could see in her gaze she didn''t fully believe him. Lila took the bread, but instead of devouring it herself, she broke it in half and held out one of the pieces for him.


    "Here," she said, her small hand shaking slightly as she held it out.


    Kaden shook his head. "I''ve already eaten," he said, though even he could hear the emptiness in his voice. His stomach immediately betrayed him, rumbling loudly in the quiet of their makeshift home.


    Lila''s eyes grew watery, and she looked at him with a sadness that felt almost too heavy for her small face. Kaden''s heart ached as he put a hand on her head, giving her a reassuring smile. "Oi oi oi, everything will be alright soon," he said, trying to keep his tone light. "I''ll be sixteen soon, remember? When that happens, I''ll be able to go to the Grave Garden. I''ll get a flower, and... I promise, things will get better. Just a little more time."


    He rubbed the small chain tattoo on her forehead with his thumb, the mark that branded her as an outcast¡ªit was a brand of shame, a permanent reminder of their place beneath the rest of society.


    "They didn''t even spare a kid like you," Kaden muttered bitterly under his breath.


    Lila nodded, wiping away a stray tear with the back of her hand. She took a small bite of the bread, savoring it slowly, but suddenly, she began to cough, choking a little on the stale piece. Kaden quickly grabbed a worn, chipped cup from beside their bed, filling it with the small amount of water they had left, and held it to her lips. She sipped gratefully, her cough subsiding as she leaned back against him, visibly tired.


    Once she''d finished her meal, Lila nestled into his lap, her breathing softening as she drifted off to sleep. Kaden stroked her tangled hair, watching the rise and fall of her chest. His mind wandered, the weight of all his thoughts pressing down on him. He wanted to believe his own words, that the Grave Garden would change everything. That one day, they''d leave this tent behind, and he''d never have to see Lila hungry or hurting again.


    Outside, the sounds of the outskirts faded into the night: distant shouting, the rustling of footsteps on broken pavement, and the occasional cry of a child in the darkness. Kaden could feel the cold seeping in through the torn fabric walls of their shelter, but he ignored it, focusing on the warmth of his sister in his lap. He kept his gaze fixed on the worn cloth ceiling above, the only roof they had.


    __________________________


    Deep into the night, Kaden lay beside Lila, her small frame nestled against his as he used his body to shield her from the biting cold wind that seeped through the torn fabric walls. Sleep eluded him, the sharp pain of hunger gnawing at his insides.


    He stared at the stars through one of the many holes in their makeshift roof, his thoughts wandering to a world far from the one they lived in now. In his daydreams, he saw a life where they didn''t have to scavenge for food, where Lila could smile without worry, where their home wasn''t just scraps of fabric and cardboard.


    The Grave Garden... it was the only chance they had. If he could just make it there, and get a good flower and awaken an amazing ability, everything would change. No more hunger. No more shame. He closed his eyes, clinging to the hope that the Grave Garden could offer salvation.


    But then, piercing through the stillness of the night, a deafening alarm shattered his thoughts.


    Kaden bolted upright, his heart pounding in his chest.


    "No," he whispered, his voice trembling. "Why... why now? Why that damned alarm again?"


    The sound was unmistakable, an ear-splitting wail that reverberated across the city. It wasn''t just any alarm. It was that alarm. The same one he''d heard five years ago, just before his parents died.


    His body froze, memories flooding back with brutal clarity. The screams, the chaos, the blood... and the sight of his parents being ripped away from him.


    "Lila..." he muttered, shaking her gently. She stirred, her eyes fluttering open in confusion.


    "Kaden... what''s happening?" she asked, her voice small and frightened. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He forced himself to push aside his fear, his hand gripping hers tightly. "We need to move. Now."


    Answer for the previous riddle: "Keyboard".


    Riddle of the Day: "What has hands but cannot clap?"

 Chapter 104 - 3

    The alarm''s deafening wail echoed across the outskirts, shattering the fragile calm and plunging the area into utter chaos. Kaden woke up Lila quickly, as she woke up, panic settled on her face instantly, driving away the sleepiness from her face.


    "Don''t worry, it''s going to be alright". Kaden assured her as snatched the small bundle of belongings he kept for emergencies¡ªa tattered blanket and a half-empty bottle of water¡ªand grabbed Lila''s trembling hand. But even he didn''t believe his words.


    The air was alive with panic. Families screamed, scrambled, and stumbled over each other, clutching loved ones as if sheer desperation could save them from the approaching horror.


    Through the speakers scattered around the outskirts, a monotone voice blared over the chaos:


    "Attention! A level one portal has opened. Repeat, a level one portal has opened. All residents are advised to evacuate immediately."


    Kaden''s heart pounded as he tightened his grip on Lila. His mind churned with memories of five years ago, of a time when these monstrous portals first tore his life apart. He could still see the battered, lifeless bodies of his parents, their blood pooling beneath them, their home reduced to ashes.


    The beings that comes out from those portals are terror, terrible beasts that seems to come from the very base of hell. They made this already cruel world more cruel.


    The beasts had taken his family then, but he swore to himself they would not take Lila. Not this time. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stay close to me," he said firmly, his voice barely audible over the cries and chaos around them.


    People surged toward the city, a distant glimmer of hope where military protection awaited. Safety. That''s what they all thought, but reaching it would be a test of endurance and sheer will.


    As Kaden and Lila ran with the crowd, the sky above crackled with unnatural energy. A swirling, ominous light opened like a wound in the heavens, and the portal stabilized. It wasn''t as large as the one from five years ago, but Kaden knew that size didn''t matter. Even the smallest portal could unleash devastation.


    From the portal''s gaping maw emerged grotesque creatures, their jagged limbs slicing the air as their glowing eyes scanned for prey. Shadowy beasts, their forms twisted and unnatural, descended upon the outskirts. The air filled with the sounds of ripping flesh, guttural growls, and the desperate screams of the dying.


    Kaden didn''t have the luxury of panic. He glanced at Lila, whose tiny legs were struggling to keep up. Without hesitation, he hoisted her onto his back. Her tear-streaked face buried itself in his shoulder as her small arms wrapped around his neck.


    "Lila, hold on!" he shouted, weaving through the chaotic crowd.


    He looked back¡ªonce, just once¡ªand saw the beasts closing in. Their gnarled claws ripped through homes, their heavy steps crushed the fragile structures of the outskirts, and their howls drowned out the pleas for mercy.


    Kaden pushed himself harder, his thin legs straining with every step. He shoved people out of his way, guilt and desperation warring within him. He couldn''t care about anyone else. Not now. Not when Lila''s life depended on him.


    Finally, the city gates came into view, but Kaden''s hope was short-lived. A massive crowd had already gathered, bottlenecked at the entrance. People screamed and clawed at each other, desperate to get through.


    Behind him, the beasts showed no mercy. They tore through the outskirts, leaving nothing but destruction in their wake. The once-bustling slum was now a nightmare of mangled bodies and burning rubble. The stench of blood and smoke filled the air, mixing with the gut-wrenching cries of those left behind.


    "Move!" Kaden shouted, trying to push his way forward, finally due to his small frame, he was able to squeeze through the front. A small smile of relief made way to his face.


    That''s when he saw it. Surrounding the city was a shimmering blue ripple in the air¡ªa barrier. He reached out, but the moment his fingers touched it, the surface rippled and repelled him.


    "No..." Fear and anger surged through him as the realization struck. "They locked us out."


    The city''s elite had activated the barrier, sealing themselves in and abandoning the outskirts to their fate. Kaden''s hands balled into fists as rage bubbled in his chest. "Those bastards set up a barrier. They locked us out to die!"


    Around him, the panic grew. People at the front of the crowd began pounding on the barrier, their fists and makeshift weapons sending ripples through the blue field. Desperation turned to madness as they shouted and screamed, hoping to break through.


    Kaden''s gaze flicked back to the outskirts. The beasts were relentless, their grotesque forms tearing apart everything in their path. Fires consumed the slums, casting an eerie glow over the massacre. The air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke and the metallic tang of blood.


    __________________________


    Back at the governor''s mansion within the city, luxury and excess reigned. The governor¡ªa fat, chubby man with glistening skin and a permanent sneer¡ªlounged in his lavish quarters. A plate of grapes rested on his swollen belly as two scantily clad women giggled and draped themselves over him.


    The soft knock on his door made him scowl. "What is it now?" he snapped, annoyed at the interruption.


    "Enter."


    The door opened, and a soldier stepped in, his boots clicking against the marble floor. He stole a quick glance at the two women who didn''t even bother to put on some clothes to cover themselves. He quickly avert his eyes to the ground.


    "Sir," the soldier said, "those bastards have reached the barrier. They''re attacking it, trying to find a way in."


    The governor sneered, his expression twisting with disgust. "Those pests. Can''t they stay and fight the beasts instead of running to seek safety here?, those cowards." He popped another grape into his mouth and waved dismissively. "Get rid of them. I don''t care what means you use"


    The soldier''s lips curled into a sinister grin. "Yes, sir."


    He turned to leave but couldn''t resist stealing one last glance at one of the women. She caught his eye and sent him a playful wink, making him stumble slightly before hastily exiting.


    Behind the closed door, the room erupted into laughter and moans. The governor leaned back, his chubby fingers trailing over the women as he laughed, indifferent to the genocide he had just ordered.


    __________________________


    Outside the city, the chaos continued. Kaden stood trapped between the unyielding barrier and the merciless beasts, surrounded by screams, destruction, and the overwhelming stench of death.

 Chapter 105 - 4

    The crowd at the barrier swelled with desperation. Angry shouts and panicked pleas filled the air, growing louder as the beasts closed in from the rear. A young man, trembling with frustration, bent down, picked up a rock, and hurled it toward the soldiers standing arrogantly behind the translucent barrier.


    The rock struck the barrier with a dull "thunk", rebounding harmlessly to the ground. The soldiers behind it laughed, their voices muffled by their helmets but unmistakably mocking.


    The soldier who had earlier delivered the governor''s order leaned toward his comrades, whispering something. Their expressions twisted into wide, sadistic grins. As if on cue, heavy artillery guns emerged from the walls of the city, their barrels glinting menacingly under the harsh sunlight.


    Without a shred of remorse, the soldier raised his hand and signaled the others.


    "Fire."


    The sound of the first shot cracked like thunder, silencing the crowd for a heartbeat. Then came the barrage.


    Bullets, glowing faintly from the enchantments etched onto them, passed effortlessly through the barrier. Though nothing could enter through the barrier, everything from the inside could escape freely. The bullets tore through the air, ripping into flesh with sickening ease. Screams erupted, high-pitched and desperate, as chaos swallowed the crowd.


    ---


    The press of bodies became unbearable. People at the front pushed backward, desperate to escape the unrelenting gunfire. But those at the back, fleeing the horrors of the beasts, surged forward. The result was pure pandemonium¡ªa thrashing sea of limbs and bodies.


    Kaden''s heart pounded as he turned his gaze toward the approaching beasts. His grip on Lila tightened. "Hold on," he whispered, shifting her from his back to the front, cradling her against his chest.


    He ducked low, squeezing through gaps in the crowd. This was the first time he was thankful for his small frame as he slipped through narrow spaces, keeping Lila shielded from the bullets with his body.


    The sharp cracks of gunfire blended with the guttural roars of the beasts. People fell in droves, their screams cutting off abruptly as bullets found their marks. Kaden''s ears rang from the noise¡ªthe sharp metallic "ting" of bullets against the barrier, the wet "thuds" of bodies hitting the ground, and the blood-curdling screeches of dying beasts.


    "Keep moving," he muttered to himself. His legs burned, his lungs screamed, but he pushed forward.


    ---


    Finally, Kaden broke free from the press of bodies. He stumbled into open space, and for the first time, he saw the carnage clearly.


    Blood soaked the ground, pooling around bodies mangled beyond recognition. The metallic stench hit him like a physical blow, making his stomach churn. He paused, doubling over, but there was nothing in his stomach to vomit.


    A high-pitched screech pulled his attention. He looked up just in time to see a spider-like beast, its serrated legs gleaming like knives, pounce into the crowd. Flesh and bone shredded beneath its weight, its victims'' dying screams lost in the chaos.


    Nearby, a hulking gorilla-like beast with molten, fiery eyes plowed through the mass of people. Its massive fists smashed down, turning entire groups into unrecognizable paste. The beast roared, and the sound reverberated through Kaden''s chest.


    ---


    Kaden spotted a break in the chaos¡ªa narrow path leading toward the woods. "Maybe we''ll be safe there," he thought desperately. He stroked Lila''s hair briefly, whispering, "Hold tight. We''re almost there."


    He pushed forward, running with every ounce of strength he had left.


    As he ran, he glanced back. A soldier stood behind the barrier, a sadistic grin plastered on his face. He fired indiscriminately into a huddled group of children, their small bodies collapsing like ragdolls. The sight burned into Kaden''s memory, fueling a hatred so intense it felt like fire in his chest.


    Ahead, the forest loomed closer. Kaden''s heart leaped with a flicker of hope. His only source of hope was that once a portal opened, it wouldn''t last more than thirty minutes before the beasts retreated and the portal will close, he just have to hide till the time passed.


    "It hasn''t been up to thirty minutes." He thought.


    "It feels like I''ve been running for days,"he thought, pushing his legs harder. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    The forest was within reach when a sharp, searing pain tore through Kaden''s leg. He stumbled, his body crumpling to the ground. Lila fell from his grasp, rolling forward and coughing weakly.


    Kaden gasped, clutching his leg. Blood seeped from the wound¡ªa bullet had pierced through. His vision blurred as his already blood deprived body became more blood deprived.


    "No," he growled, dragging himself forward. The adrenaline surging through his veins gave him enough strength to crawl toward Lila. She lay a few feet ahead, her small body trembling.


    Just as he reached out for her, a deafening "thud" shook the ground. Kaden looked up, and his blood ran cold.


    The hulking gorilla beast landed behind Lila, its molten eyes fixed on her small form.


    "No¡­ no, no, no!" Kaden screamed, his voice cracking as he clawed at the dirt, dragging himself faster.


    The beast took a single step forward, its massive foot lifting into the air. Time seemed to slow.


    Kaden''s eyes widened in horror as the foot came crashing down.


    ---


    The world went silent.


    Under the beast''s weight, Lila''s small body crumpled. The sickening sound of bones shattering echoed in Kaden''s ears, drowning out all other noise. Blood splattered, her tiny frame reduced to a smear of red on the dirt. Only a lock of her hair remained visible, coated in gore.


    Kaden''s mind went blank. His body froze as he stared, unable to process the sight before him. His chest heaved, but no sound came out.


    "No¡­" he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    A shadow passed overhead. Kaden glanced up in time to see a massive vulture-like beast descending rapidly. Its beak, sharp as a spear, pierced through his chest, ripping out his heart in one swift motion.


    Kaden collapsed onto the ground, his vision fading. The last emotion he felt was relief.


    "At least¡­ I won''t have to live with the guilt, knowing I killed her."


    The world went dark.


    Author''s Note:


    Hey dear readers! ????


    I wanted to share a quick note about this chapter: I wrote it while battling through an injured hand. It wasn''t easy, but I pushed through because I didn''t want to leave you all hanging.


    Your support means the world to me, and if you enjoyed the chapter, a small gift or gesture of encouragement would really lift my spirits as I heal. Thank you so much for reading and sticking with me! ??


    ¨C thesage196


    Answer to the previous riddle: "Short"


    Riddle of the Day: "What can run but never walks, has a bed but never sleeps, and has a mouth but never talks?"

 Chapter 106 - 5

    The outskirts were a graveyard of chaos. Smoke choked the air, carrying the metallic scent of blood and the acrid stench of burning debris. The screams of the dying had faded to whimpers, the desperation of survival replaced by the quiet of defeat. The ground was soaked with the lives of those who once struggled, red streams running through cracks in the parched earth.


    The sound of distant gunfire had ceased, replaced by the grotesque echoes of beasts feasting on the fallen. Flesh tore, bones snapped, and wet squelches filled the otherwise muted surroundings. Those still alive moved like shadows in the chaos, darting from cover to cover, their breaths ragged, their faces etched with terror.


    Where thousands had once huddled together for survival, only a few dozen remained, scattered like broken fragments of a once-living mosaic. Bullet-ridden bodies lay intertwined with the shredded remains of those mauled by the beasts. A mother, clutching the limp form of her child, knelt motionless among the ruins, her eyes hollow and unseeing.


    ---


    Amid the carnage, a lone figure emerged, walking steadily toward the forest at the edge of the outskirts. His presence was an enigma¡ªcalm, unhurried, as if the chaos around him did not exist. His black coat fluttered lightly in the breeze, though the wind itself seemed to bow to him, avoiding his path. Stray debris, bits of metal and rubble, veered away as though repelled by some unseen force.


    Each step he took carried an unshakable weight, an aura that silenced even the faintest whisper of panic in his vicinity. Those who glimpsed him from afar felt an inexplicable chill, as if they were witnessing something unnatural, something beyond their understanding.


    ---


    As the figure neared the forest, he paused, his gaze falling to the ground before him. There, sprawled lifelessly on the dirt, was a lean body with a gaping hole in its chest. Blood had pooled beneath it, forming a dark stain that soaked into the earth.


    The figure knelt, his movements deliberate and careful. He placed a hand on the body, feeling its cold, lifeless flesh. His gaze shifted slightly forward, to a thick smear of blood trailing across the dirt. Blonde strands of hair were caught in the crimson mess.


    A flicker of emotion crossed his otherwise stoic face¡ªanger, sharp and searing¡ªbefore it was extinguished, replaced by an emptiness more chilling than the chaos around him. Without a word, he lifted the body into his arms, carrying it as though it weighed nothing. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    The figure reached the edge of the forest, where the towering trees cast long shadows. He gently placed the body against the trunk of a sturdy tree, its bark rough and ancient. Then, kneeling before the body, he reached into the inner pocket of his blazer and pulled out a flower.


    The flower was unlike anything natural¡ªblack as the void, its petals pulsating with a life of their own. The very air around it warped and twisted, as if reality itself recoiled from its presence. Space seemed to tremble, shrinking away in fear.


    ---


    As the flower left his hand, a new sound arose¡ªa distant, guttural roar. The beasts scattered across the outskirts, still feasting on the living and the dead, suddenly stopped. Their heads snapped toward the forest, their glowing eyes locking on the figure.


    In an instant, they charged. Dozens of beasts¡ªspider-like horrors with serrated legs, hulking monstrosities with molten eyes, and vulture-like creatures with jagged wings¡ªrushed toward him in a frenzied wave.


    The man sighed, a sound laced with annoyance. He stood, turning his head toward the oncoming stampede. His gaze, cold and unyielding, met theirs.


    His right eye, visible beneath the shadow of his brow, glimmered with an unnatural light. The other eye was hidden beneath a tattered eyepatch, its secrets concealed.


    As his gaze landed on the beasts, they stopped mid-charge, their massive forms trembling. And then, without warning, they disintegrated into dust. The air filled with the sound of crumbling, as if the beasts had been unmade, reduced to nothingness.


    But it wasn''t just the beasts. Humans caught in the same line of sight¡ªthose screaming, running, or hiding¡ªcollapsed as well, their bodies disintegrating like fragile ash.


    The man''s expression didn''t change as he turned back to the body before him. Kneeling again, he placed the black flower into the hole in the body''s chest.


    ---


    The moment the flower touched the bloodied flesh, it pulsed with a deep, dark red light. The surrounding air grew heavy, vibrating with a low hum that resonated in the bones. The flower seemed to drink the blood, its pulsations growing stronger as it merged with the body.


    New veins and arteries began to sprout, weaving themselves into place as the flower''s energy infused the body. Flesh knit itself back together, the raw wound closing at an impossible speed. Within moments, the hole was gone, leaving unblemished skin where death had once reigned.


    The figure stood, staring down at the body as its pallor faded, color returning to the once-dead flesh. He placed a hand on the chest, feeling the faintest hint of warmth returning.


    "I hope you don''t turn out like me," he murmured, his voice low and heavy with unspoken meaning.


    Without another glance, he rose to his feet and walked away, disappearing into the shadowed depths of the forest.


    ---


    Behind him, the body stirred. A faint sound broke the silence¡ªa metallic "ding", resonating softly like the chime of an ancient bell.


    Darkness shifted in the corners of the forest as the body''s eyes fluttered open.


    Answer to the previous riddle: "A River"


    Riddle of the Day: "Two fathers and two sons went fishing. They only caught three fish to eat. Why?"


    ---


    The moment the flower touched the bloodied flesh, it pulsed with a deep, dark red light. The surrounding air grew heavy, vibrating with a low hum that resonated in the bones. The flower seemed to drink the blood, its pulsations growing stronger as it merged with the body.


    New veins and arteries began to sprout, weaving themselves into place as the flower''s energy infused the body. Flesh knit itself back together, the raw wound closing at an impossible speed. Within moments, the hole was gone, leaving unblemished skin where death had once reigned.


    The figure stood, staring down at the body as its pallor faded, color returning to the once-dead flesh. He placed a hand on the chest, feeling the faintest hint of warmth returning.


    "I hope you don''t turn out like me," he murmured, his voice low and heavy with unspoken meaning.


    Without another glance, he rose to his feet and walked away, disappearing into the shadowed depths of the forest.


    ---


    Behind him, the body stirred. A faint sound broke the silence¡ªa metallic "ding", resonating softly like the chime of an ancient bell.


    Darkness shifted in the corners of the forest as the body''s eyes fluttered open.


    Answer to the previous riddle: "A River"


    Riddle of the Day: "Two fathers and two sons went fishing. They only caught three fish to eat. Why?"

 Chapter 107 - 6

    Kaden''s consciousness stirred as though rising from the depths of a cold, dark ocean. His body felt weightless, yet his chest ached, an unbearable tightness radiating outward like phantom pain. His eyelids twitched, heavy as lead, before slowly peeling open to reveal a canopy of ancient trees.


    The forest was alive with muted sounds¡ªthe faint rustle of leaves swayed by an invisible wind, the distant chirping of nocturnal insects, and the occasional cracking of branches far off in the shadows. Moonlight filtered through the dense foliage above, bathing the area in silvery patches of light.


    Kaden blinked, his vision blurry. The world seemed to shimmer, the edges of his surroundings pulsating as if reality itself was unstable. He tried to lift his arm but found it trembling, weak as though he hadn''t moved in days.


    --- S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His senses gradually sharpened, and with them came an overwhelming flood of sensation. The earthy scent of damp soil and decaying leaves filled his nostrils. The bark of the tree he rested against was rough against his back, grounding him in the moment.


    Memories came rushing in, chaotic and fragmented. The outskirts. The beasts. The screams.


    "Lira."


    His chest heaved as her name echoed in his mind, each syllable slicing through him like a blade. The image of her standing at the door, the terror in her wide eyes as the beasts descended, burned into his thoughts. His fists clenched, nails digging into his palms until they bled.


    "Lira," he whispered, his voice trembling with anguish. Pain surged through him, not from his body but from somewhere deeper, raw and untamed.


    It should have been him.


    ---


    Kaden gasped for air, his hand instinctively moving to his chest. But instead of feeling torn flesh or a jagged wound, his fingers brushed over smooth skin. He sat up with a start, his hand trembling as he pressed against the spot where the hole had been. Nothing. No scar, no pain¡ªjust the faint warmth of a heartbeat.


    "What the hell¡­?" he whispered, his voice raspy, dry as sandpaper.


    His mind reeled, struggling to reconcile what had happened. He should be dead. "He" was supposed to be dead.


    ---


    Kaden scanned his surroundings. The forest loomed around him, its shadows twisting and shifting unnaturally. His senses felt heightened, every sound sharper, every detail more vivid. The faint crackling of twigs underfoot reached his ears even though no one was near.


    His eyes locked onto the ground in front of him. A faint red stain lingered there, trailing toward the forest''s edge. It was his blood¡ªthere was no doubt about it. His mind replayed the final moments he could remember: the beast''s claws, the searing pain, and the unbearable cold as his life slipped away.


    Yet here he was.


    He pushed himself to his feet, his legs trembling beneath him. The bullet wound that had torn through his thigh was gone, as if it had never existed. Every trace of injury had vanished, yet the memory of pain remained vivid.


    He took a step forward, then another, walking unsteadily toward the outskirts. A flicker of hope burned within him. If he had survived, perhaps¡­ "perhaps Lira had too."


    ---


    When Kaden reached the outskirts, the flicker of hope was extinguished in an instant.


    The scent of blood and death choked the air, a heavy metallic stench that clung to everything. The once-crowded streets were now ruins, homes reduced to rubble, their wooden frames scorched black. The portal that had unleashed the beasts had closed, its swirling void replaced by a gaping silence. The creatures had retreated, but the destruction they left behind was absolute.


    Scattered among the wreckage were the survivors, though they hardly seemed alive. People sat slumped on the ground, their faces blank, their eyes hollow. Some cradled the lifeless bodies of loved ones, while others wandered aimlessly, calling out names that would never be answered.


    Kaden stumbled through the chaos, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. He scanned the faces, his eyes darting to every blonde head he saw.


    "Lira!" he called, his voice cracking. "Lira, where are you?"


    ---


    It didn''t take long to find her.


    Kaden froze, his body stiffening as his gaze locked onto the ground. There she was¡ªor what was left of her.


    Her body was mangled, unrecognizable apart from the golden strands of her hair, now smeared with blood and paste. The sight wrenched the air from Kaden''s lungs.


    He fell to his knees, his hands trembling as they reached for her. His fingers stopped short, hovering just above the torn remains.


    His eyes grew vacant, the light in them extinguished as he stared. The world around him blurred, the sounds fading into an indistinct hum.


    "No¡­" he whispered. His voice cracked, then broke entirely. "No, no, no¡­"


    ---


    Grief tore through him, primal and uncontrollable. He threw his head back and screamed, the sound echoing through the ruins. The pain was unbearable, a weight pressing down on his chest, crushing him from the inside.


    The world felt empty, colorless. Nothing mattered.


    His fists pounded the ground, the force splitting his knuckles.


    "Why?" he shouted, his voice raw. Tears streamed down his face as he looked to the sky, his expression twisted in rage and despair.


    "Why am I still alive?!" he roared. "Why did you save me?!"


    His cries grew wilder, his voice breaking into sobs.


    "You could have saved her!" he screamed. "You could have¡ª"


    Kaden''s voice faltered. He clenched his teeth, trembling. His head dropped, his shoulders shaking.


    "Why didn''t you let me die?" he whispered, his voice hoarse.


    He raised his head again, his eyes wild, filled with madness.


    "Why?!" he howled. "Answer me!"


    The irony clawed at him. He was shouting at the Lords, the so-called protectors of humanity. But deep down, he knew the truth¡ª"the Lords were dead."


    And that was why the world had descended into this madness.


    Kaden''s laughter bubbled up, hollow and broken. He clutched his head, rocking back and forth. The laughter turned to sobs, and then back again, his sanity fraying at the edges.


    The cruelty of it all was too much to bear.


    Answer to the previous riddle: They were a grandfather, father, and son.


    Riddle of the Day: "I''m filled with water, but I''m not a bottle. I can hold liquid, but you can''t drink from me. What am I?"

 Chapter 108 - 7

    The morning came with a pale, cold light that bathed the ruins of the outskirts. The silence was deafening, broken only by the occasional wails of the survivors. For Kaden, the world had lost all sound. He moved like a phantom through the devastation, his body numb, his thoughts clouded by the weight of what needed to be done.


    He stood over Lira''s remains, staring at her unrecognizable form. The golden strands of her hair caught the light, a haunting reminder of who she once was. His hands trembled as he crouched beside her, his fingers brushing against the blood-soaked earth.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice cracking. "I''m so¡­ sorry."


    The words felt hollow, meaningless. What good was an apology to someone who would never hear it?


    ---


    Kaden found a rusted shovel amidst the rubble. The handle splintered beneath his grip, but he didn''t care. He began digging, each motion slow and deliberate. The soil was damp and heavy, clinging to the blade as he worked.


    With every shovelful of earth, memories surged through him¡ªLira''s laughter, her wide, innocent eyes, the way she had always believed in him even when he didn''t believe in himself.


    "This wasn''t supposed to happen."


    Tears streamed down his face, blurring his vision, but he didn''t stop. The hole grew deeper, a grim sanctuary for the only person who had ever mattered to him. When it was finally done, he lowered her broken body into the grave, wrapping her in the remnants of a tattered blanket he found nearby. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knelt beside her, his fingers tracing the edge of the blanket as though it could somehow bring her comfort.


    "I swear," he murmured, his voice low and venomous, "I''ll make them pay."


    ---


    The burial was quiet, marked only by the sound of soil falling onto the blanket. With each shovelful, Kaden''s rage grew, burning hotter and fiercer.


    When he finally stood, his hands raw and blistered, he turned and walked back to the remnants of their home¡ªor at least where it had once been. All traces of their tent had been destroyed, reduced to ash and rubble. He stood amid the wreckage, his breathing shallow as memories flashed before his eyes.


    He could almost hear Lira''s laughter, the way she teased him about his cooking. He could see her bright eyes lighting up when he brought home scraps of food, her endless optimism despite their circumstances.


    But those memories were tainted now, replaced by the horror of her broken body, her life stolen by forces far beyond their control. Pain coursed through him, an unbearable weight that made his chest tighten.


    Then came the rage¡ªa fiery storm that burned through his veins.


    "I''ll let him feel this," Kaden spat through clenched teeth. "The governor will know what it''s like to lose someone."


    Killing the governor wouldn''t suffice. That would be too quick, too merciful. No, Kaden would strike where it hurt the most¡ªhe would make the governor lose someone dear to him.


    ---


    ### A Plan Forged in Fury


    The governor''s name was synonymous with corruption and indifference. His brother, Darek, was his closest ally¡ªa man known for flaunting his wealth while the outskirts starved. Kaden had heard rumors of Darek''s frequent visits to the outskirts, where he indulged in illicit activities, believing himself untouchable.


    Kaden''s lips curled into a grim smile. "No one is untouchable."


    ---


    Under the cover of darkness, Kaden moved through the ruined streets. The outskirts had taught him how to survive, how to remain unseen, and how to strike without hesitation.


    He found Darek at one of his usual haunts¡ªa decaying mansion at the edge of the ruined district. The guards stationed outside were inattentive, more engrossed in their card games than their duty.


    Kaden slipped past them with ease, his steps silent, his presence a mere shadow among shadows.


    Inside, he found Darek in a dimly lit room, reclining on a velvet couch. A half-empty bottle of wine sat on the table beside him, its pungent scent mingling with the stale air. Darek was heavily drunk, his movements sluggish as he reached for another glass.


    "You don''t belong here, boy," Darek sneered when he noticed Kaden. His eyes flicked to the chain tattoo on Kaden''s head, a mocking smile twisting his lips.


    Kaden didn''t respond. He stepped closer, his hand tightening around the knife he had stolen. Weapons were easy to come by in the outskirts¡ªa place where crime thrived and survival was a daily battle.


    Darek attempted to summon his ability, but his drunken state left him powerless. His hands glowed faintly for a moment before the light fizzled out.


    "Do you know what it''s like to lose everything?" Kaden''s voice was cold, devoid of emotion.


    Darek frowned, his bleary eyes narrowing. "What are you¡ª"


    The blade plunged into his chest before he could finish the sentence.


    ---


    Kaden stood over Darek''s lifeless body, watching as blood pooled beneath him. His hands, slick with crimson, trembled slightly.


    He had killed a human.


    Though he had done many terrible things to survive, taking a life had never been one of them. He had always thought that revenge would dull the pain, that it would fill the gaping hole in his heart.


    Yet here he stood, his heart heavy with the weight of his actions. He had thought this act of vengeance would ease the pain of Lira''s death, but the ache in his chest was as raw and agonizing as before.


    A sudden voice broke through his haze, soft and innocent.


    "Daddy?"


    Kaden''s heart stopped. He turned sharply toward the doorway, spotting a small boy standing there. Before the child''s eyes could wander to the gruesome scene, Kaden moved.


    In a flash, he was behind the boy, his movements swift and precise. With a gentle strike to the back of the neck, he knocked the child unconscious. The boy crumpled to the floor, unharmed but blissfully unaware of the horror that had taken place.


    Kaden knelt beside him, his eyes filled with a rare softness as he whispered, "You don''t deserve to see such a cruel scene."


    He rose quickly, for a moment, Kaden hesitated, staring at the child''s peaceful face. Memories of Lira''s innocence surfaced, twisting the knife of guilt deeper into his heart.


    "This isn''t your fault," he whispered, more to himself than the boy.


    When Kaden left the mansion, his hands were still stained with blood, but his resolve had only hardened. The boy would wake to a broken world, but he wouldn''t carry the image of his father''s death.


    As Kaden disappeared into the shadows, his thoughts burned with one clear, unrelenting desire: "The governor will know what it feels like to lose someone." Or so he thought.

 Chapter 109 - 8

    The governor was in his lavish, decadent bedroom, his silk sheets tangled around his limbs as the dim light of the evening filtered through the heavy curtains. The room smelled of incense and perfume, but the true scent of indulgence was more immediate¡ªhe was lost in the pleasure of a woman, her body sprawled beneath him. The whore, a young woman from one of the finer districts, gasped softly, her back arched as he indulged in his most primal desires. The governor''s face was buried deep between her legs, his grip firm on her thighs, his mind blissfully oblivious to the outside world.


    Just as he was lost in the euphoria of the moment, the door to his chambers suddenly flew open, and a soldier stepped in, his eyes widening in shock at the sight of the governor''s indiscretions.


    The soldier knelt before him, trembling as he delivered the news. "Your Excellency, your brother¡­ Darek is dead."


    The governor''s eyes narrowed, a faint smile curling at the corners of his lips. His fingers twitched, but not in sorrow¡ªno, there was no sorrow in him. Instead, he chuckled lowly, an almost gleeful sound. "Dead, you say?" he repeated, this time his voice colder, like he was savoring the idea. The woman beneath him stirred, but he silenced her with a quick gesture.


    He sat back, running a hand through his hair.


    The soldier hesitated before speaking again. "Should we investigate the matter, Your Excellency?"


    The governor waved a dismissive hand, his expression turning colder still. "No need. His death serves me more than his life ever did. The fool was a liability¡­ Does he think I didn''t know that he was colliding with the gardener to overthrow me? Such a weak, foolish brother. His stupidity got him killed, and for that, I am better off without him."


    A cold chuckle escaped his lips as he stared out the window, the city stretching before him like a kingdom under his control.


    The soldier swallowed hard before continuing, his voice trembling. "We did find something, Your Excellency. One of the cameras managed to catch the culprit. It was someone with a chain tattoo."


    The governor''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing with intensity. "A chain tattoo?" he repeated, his voice sharp. "Those outskirt scum... they think they can strike at me. They will learn what happens when they mess with the government."


    His gaze turned back to the soldier, his tone icy. "Find that bastard. Make sure the people in the outskirts know what happens when they dare cross me. Let them feel the consequences."


    The soldier nodded deeply, standing up and backing out of the room as quickly as he could without turning his back on the governor.


    Once the door closed behind him, the governor turned his attention back to the whore laying nakedly and said while using his fingers to trace her curved body, "This is a blessing, and to celebrate it, I will be going through your back door."


    The girl''s face lit up with a bright smile as she eagerly spread her legs to receive the heavenly blessing.


    And thus, all hell broke loose.


    (A/N: I would have continued writing the scene, but I lack experience, so use your imagination to fill the rest)


    __________________________


    Kaden sat in the woods, the faint crackle of a small fire breaking the oppressive silence of the night. The firelight flickered against his blood-stained hands, the crimson still fresh from what he had done. He picked at the small branches he''d gathered earlier, feeding the flames, but his thoughts were elsewhere. His chest was heavy, his mind in turmoil.


    What have I done? The question repeated endlessly in his head. His actions had been necessary¡ªor so he told himself¡ªbut the weight of them hung over him like a storm cloud. He clenched his fists, the dried blood cracking against his skin as guilt gnawed at him.


    With a shaking hand, he reached into his pocket, pulling out a few strands of blonde hair, sticky with blood. He held them for a moment, staring, his eyes welling with unshed tears. Lila''s hair. The strands felt heavier than they should have, as if they carried the full burden of his regret and pain. Kaden''s jaw tightened as he braided the strands into a crude bracelet, tying it around his wrist¡ªa grim reminder of his lovely sister¡ª which he killed.


    He stared deep into the fire, his eyes reflecting the dancing flames. What thoughts churned behind them, even he wasn''t sure. His stomach growled, breaking the silence.


    "Let''s go find something to eat," he muttered to himself. Kicking sand onto the fire, he smothered it before turning towards the outskirts, his only hope of finding food.


    ---


    The outskirts were worse than usual. The broken remains of what was once a vibrant community were now filled with hollow-eyed, skeletal figures. Many sat aimlessly in the dirt, too weak or too defeated to even protest against the oppressive government that had abandoned them. The streets reeked of despair, hunger, and hopelessness.


    As Kaden walked through the scattered ruins, his eyes darted around for anything edible. Instead, his ears picked up the grating sound of laughter. A group of men stood by a crumbled wall, speaking loudly.


    "Good riddance," one of them sneered. "With so many dead, there''s less competition for scraps now."


    Another nodded. "Yeah, fewer mouths to feed. Maybe now we''ll finally get something for ourselves."


    Kaden clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. His anger boiled over as he started toward them, his knuckles turning white. But before he could reach them, a commotion erupted nearby.


    He turned to see a group of soldiers marching through the outskirts. Their faces were hard and expressionless as they carried a holographic display, showing an image of a man. They stopped at random, shouting questions at the devastated inhabitants, demanding answers. Some of the people, fed up with the endless abuses, shouted curses at the soldiers. It didn''t take long for the retaliation¡ªangry yells turned into cries of pain as the soldiers mercilessly beat anyone who dared speak against them.


    Kaden froze, his anger shifting to unease. What are they doing here? Soldiers only came to the outskirts when they wanted free labor or to impose cruel punishments.


    His gaze shifted to the holographic display. His heart stopped.


    The image showed a man with a chain tattoo on his head, a common mark among those in the outskirts. But what made Kaden''s blood run cold was the full face in the image. It was his.


    They know. Panic gripped him. The camera from Darek''s mansion had caught him. They knew he was the murderer.


    Kaden turned away, his movements subtle and deliberate as he tried to slip into the shadows.


    "Wait!" one of the soldiers shouted. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaden didn''t hesitate. He bolted, his feet pounding against the cracked ground as the soldiers yelled behind him, giving chase.


    He didn''t look back. His only thought was to run, to reach the cover of the woods before they could catch him. Trees loomed ahead, their dark silhouettes a haven in the chaos. Without a second thought, Kaden disappeared into their depths, the shouts of the soldiers growing faint behind him.

 Chapter 110 - 9

    Kaden''s legs pounded against the uneven forest floor, the woods stretching endlessly before him like a labyrinth of salvation. Every stride sent jolts of pain shooting up his legs, his torn boot offering little protection against the sharp rocks and gnarled roots hidden beneath the soil. The soles of his feet screamed in agony, but he couldn''t stop¡ªnot with the soldiers'' voices echoing behind him.


    "Stop! You can''t run forever!" one shouted, his tone laced with authority.


    But Kaden didn''t listen. He couldn''t. His breath came in ragged gasps, his chest burning with every intake of the cool night air. Sweat dripped into his eyes, blurring his vision as he dodged low-hanging branches and leapt over fallen logs. The forest felt alive, its shadows shifting and twisting as if mocking his desperate flight.


    "Just a little further," he told himself, though he had no destination in mind. Every step was fueled by raw survival.


    A sharp snap came from behind¡ªa branch breaking under heavy boots. They were gaining on him. His pulse thundered in his ears, drowning out the distant sounds of the city he had left behind.


    Suddenly, a root caught his foot, sending him sprawling to the ground. Pain exploded in his knees and palms as they scraped against the rough dirt. Before he could scramble to his feet, the soldiers were upon him.


    "Got him!" one barked, triumph gleaming in his voice.


    Kaden found himself surrounded, their torches casting flickering shadows that danced menacingly around him. Their armor clinked as they moved closer, weapons drawn, their expressions a mix of smug satisfaction and cruel intent.


    "Should we arrest him?" one soldier asked, his voice hesitant.


    Another scoffed. "Arrest him? For what? Wasting our time? No, let''s deal with him here."


    Kaden''s stomach twisted as the words sank in. He tried to push himself up, but a boot slammed into his back, driving him back into the dirt.


    "I say we kill him," another soldier said, his voice cold, detached. "Make an example of him for the rest of those rats in the outskirts."


    The first blow came without warning, a sharp kick to his side that knocked the breath from his lungs. Then another. And another.


    The sound of boots meeting flesh echoed through the forest, dull thuds mixing with the crackle of leaves underfoot. Pain exploded in every part of Kaden''s body, each strike sending shockwaves of agony that left him gasping.


    "Is this how it ends?" he thought, his vision blurring with tears and blood. He tried to curl into himself, to shield his vital organs, but it was futile. They weren''t stopping.


    "Filthy murderer," one of them spat.


    "Did you think you could get away with it?" another sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Kaden''s thoughts swirled in a chaotic mess. Regret, anger, fear¡ªthey all fought for dominance in his mind. But amid the pain, something else stirred. A dark, seething force that seemed to crawl through his veins.


    His hand twitched against the dirt, and he noticed it¡ªthe veins on his arm, black as ink, pulsing with a strange energy.


    "What¡­ is this?"


    A deep, guttural growl resonated in his chest, unlike anything he had ever heard from himself before. His heart raced, not with fear but with something primal, something consuming.


    The soldiers paused, their laughter dying in their throats as they noticed the change in him.


    "What''s happening to him?" one whispered, his voice tinged with unease.


    Kaden''s head snapped up, his eyes wild, glowing faintly with a crimson hue. His thoughts slipped away, replaced by an overwhelming void.


    Then everything went black.


    He didn''t feel the next blow. He didn''t hear the shouts of the soldiers. All that remained was the darkness¡ªand the power it brought.


    __________________________


    Kaden''s eyes fluttered open, the weight of exhaustion and something far darker pressing down on him. His head throbbed, each heartbeat echoing like a drum in his skull. He tried to take a step but realized he was leaning against a tree, its bark rough against his back. The metallic tang of blood filled his nostrils, so thick it made him gag.


    His vision cleared, and the sight before him froze him in place. The forest floor was painted in crimson, dark pools glistening under the faint moonlight. Scattered around him were bodies¡ªor what was left of them. Severed limbs, mangled torsos, and disfigured faces lay strewn like discarded toys. The ground bore scorch marks, the trees around him charred and splintered from what he could only assume were the soldiers'' failed attempts to defend themselves.


    Kaden''s breath quickened, his chest heaving as he scanned the carnage. Then his gaze landed on a single soldier''s hand. It clutched something tightly¡ªa photograph. His trembling fingers reached out hesitantly, but even before he pried it loose, he could see the picture clearly.


    A smiling girl. Young, innocent. Her face untainted by the blood that coated everything else.


    Kaden staggered backward, his stomach twisting violently. "What happened here?" he whispered hoarsely, his voice barely audible over the pounding in his ears.


    His eyes darted to his hands, and the world seemed to spin. His fingers were drenched in blood, sticky and warm, dripping onto the soil below. His palms, smeared with bits of flesh, told a story he couldn''t remember but couldn''t deny. His entire body bore the evidence¡ªsplashes of red, streaks of something darker, like the remnants of whatever power had overtaken him.


    "No¡­ no, no, no!" he stammered, his voice cracking as his knees buckled. He fell to the ground, his trembling hands clutching his head as if he could squeeze the memories out.


    His chest tightened, and his vision blurred with tears. "What happened to them?!" he cried, his voice raw and filled with anguish. He wanted to believe it wasn''t him. That it couldn''t have been him. But the silence of the forest, broken only by the distant rustling of leaves, gave no answer.


    The faces of the soldiers flashed in his mind¡ªtheir shouts, their laughter, the weight of their boots against his ribs. Now, they were silent. They would never shout or laugh again.


    A strangled scream tore from his throat, echoing through the trees. It wasn''t just a scream of horror; it was a scream of guilt, of fear, of something primal and unrelenting. He turned, stumbling away from the scene, his legs barely able to carry him. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Branches whipped against his face as he ran, but he didn''t feel them. He couldn''t feel anything except the cold, gnawing terror in his chest. His breaths came in ragged gasps, the taste of bile rising in his throat.


    "Run. Just run."


    He didn''t look back¡ªnot at the bodies, not at the soldier with the photograph, not at the destruction he knew he had caused. His mind screamed at him to keep moving, to escape the nightmare that had become his reality.


    The forest swallowed him, its shadows deep and unyielding. But no matter how far he ran, the blood on his hands seemed to follow, a haunting reminder of the monster he couldn''t understand or control.

 Chapter 111 - 10

    Kaden ran until his legs gave out, stumbling into the clearing of a shallow stream. His chest heaved as he bent over, gasping for breath, his hands clutching his knees. The sound of rushing water filled the air, a stark contrast to the pounding in his head.


    He knelt by the stream, the coolness of the water drawing his gaze. For a moment, he stared blankly at his reflection. Then his eyes widened in horror.


    Blood.


    His face was smeared with it, streaks of crimson running from his lips down his chin. His mouth... the sight made his stomach churn. "Was this their blood?"


    "No," he whispered, shaking his head violently. His reflection mimicked his desperation, but it offered no comfort.


    Without hesitation, Kaden plunged his head into the icy water, the cold shocking his senses. He scrubbed at his face, his neck, his arms¡ªeverywhere the blood clung to him. His fingers dug into his skin, raw and frantic, as if he could wash away not just the blood, but the guilt that clung to him like a shadow.


    When he finally emerged, he gasped for air, the droplets of water mingling with the tears still streaking down his face. He looked at his reflection again. This time, the blood was gone, but the fear and hunger in his hollow eyes remained.


    He wrapped his arms around himself as the chill of the night seeped into his bones. His stomach rumbled, loud and insistent. He winced and muttered, "I didn''t do it. I couldn''t have."


    The words felt hollow, even to him.


    "They were soldiers. They had abilities. I don''t. There''s no way I killed them."


    But the image of the carnage, of the blood on his hands, refused to leave him.


    ---


    For a week, Kaden had been hiding in the woods. The solitude was suffocating, but necessary. He ventured to the outskirts only when hunger became unbearable, scavenging for scraps or stealing what little he could.


    Every shadow in the trees felt like a soldier watching him. Every rustle of leaves sent a jolt of panic through his chest.


    But today was different. Today, he couldn''t stay in hiding.


    Today was the opening of the ""Grave Garden"".


    Every year, on this day, the gardens allowed all sixteen-year-olds a chance to claim their flower¡ªa chance to gain an ability. It was the only glimmer of hope for many who lived on the outskirts. A powerful ability could change everything.


    Kaden sat on a fallen log, staring at the distant lights of the city. His heart thumped in his chest, a mix of anticipation and dread.


    "If I can get a strong ability, I can defend myself. Maybe even survive this mess."


    But deep down, he didn''t believe it.


    Those who came from families of wealth or influence always seemed to get the strongest flowers. Those from the outskirts were left with the weakest scraps¡ªwhich is why they are in the outskirt.


    Kaden clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. "I have no choice. I have to try."


    He stood, his legs stiff from a week of running and hiding. His stomach growled again, a painful reminder of his fragile state. He kicked at the dirt beneath his feet, steeling himself.


    "This is my only chance," he muttered.


    The city loomed in the distance, the lights of the sun rising from it''s horizon illuminating the city. Kaden took a deep breath, then began his trek toward it, each step heavy with determination and uncertainty.


    __________________________


    Kaden trudged along the dusty path leading from the outskirts toward the towering gates of the city. Around him, a small group of other sixteen-year-olds from the outskirts moved with a mix of excitement and trepidation. For most, this was a day of hope¡ªa chance to break free from the shackles of the outskirts, to gain an ability that might elevate them from the dirt to something greater.


    One boy, his clothes patched but clean, walked with a hopeful bounce in his step. His parents had been shouting words of encouragement as he left, their faces lit with anticipation. Another girl carried a small bundle of food tied in a cloth, her determined gaze set on the city gates in the distance. Among them, Kaden noticed a frail-looking boy with hollow cheeks whose father had barked harsh words before he left: "Don''t come back if you get a weak ability. We''ve got no use for another useless mouth to feed."


    Kaden smirked bitterly at the irony of it. "The father doesn''t even have a useful ability himself, which is why they''re stuck in the outskirts. Yet he has the nerve to demand greatness from his son." Shaking his head, Kaden quickened his pace, blending into the group.


    As they approached the gates, the massive iron structure loomed ahead, flanked by imposing walls that separated the city from the outskirts. The guards stationed there, clad in polished armor and armed with advanced weaponry, barely spared them a glance. Kaden noted how different the atmosphere was from usual. The gates, normally a point of tension for those from the outskirts, were left open wide.


    It was no secret why. Humanity''s war against the beasts was relentless, and the Grave Gardens were the key to bolstering their forces. Even the weakest abilities could be used as cannon fodder, human shields to protect the strong and powerful. This time of year, when the Grave Garden opened its gates for sixteen-year-olds, the government didn''t care who came through, as long as they added numbers to the war effort. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They won''t stop us," Kaden muttered under his breath, his eyes scanning the disinterested soldiers. "Not today."


    The group passed through the gates, and for some of them who haven''t ventured inside illegally to "collect" food, it was their first time inside the city. The transformation was immediate and stark. The outskirts were a wasteland of broken homes, dirt paths, and despair, but the city was alive with towering buildings, bustling streets, and bright holographic signs advertising everything from luxuries to military enlistments. The streets were paved, the air smelled faintly of spices and smoke, and people walked with purpose, dressed in fine clothes that screamed wealth.


    But the contrast wasn''t welcoming.


    The teenagers from the outskirts stuck out like sore thumbs, their patched clothes and gaunt faces betraying their origins. City folk passed them with sneers, their noses wrinkling as if offended by their very presence. Some whispered loudly enough for Kaden to hear.


    "More rats from the outskirts," a well-dressed man scoffed, adjusting his coat. "They''re wasting resources on them again."


    "Look at them," a woman in a shimmering gown sneered. "They can''t even afford decent shoes. What abilities could they possibly get that would be of any use?"


    Kaden''s fists clenched at his sides, his nails digging into his palms. "They think they''re better just because they were born here," he thought, anger simmering in his chest.


    One of the other teenagers from the outskirts lowered her head, avoiding the judgmental stares, but Kaden kept his gaze forward, unflinching. He refused to let their disdain weigh him down. He wasn''t here for their approval.


    As they moved deeper into the city, the streets became even more crowded, the buildings more lavish. Posters and holograms announced the Grave Garden opening, and groups of sixteen-year-olds from wealthier districts walked by, their heads held high, dressed in pristine uniforms and shining boots. The difference was glaring.


    "Outsiders should have their own time slot," one city teenager muttered as they passed by, loud enough for Kaden''s group to hear. "They''re dragging down the whole event."


    Kaden bit back a retort, his jaw tightening. "Let them talk. Soon, it won''t matter. If I can get a strong ability, they''ll see."


    The group from the outskirts reached the central square where a massive crowd was already gathering, all converging toward the entrance to the Grave Garden. The air buzzed with anticipation, and despite the insults and glares, hope flickered in the eyes of those from the outskirts.


    Kaden''s heart thudded in his chest as he stared at the gates of the Grave Garden. It was a chance¡ªa slim one, but a chance nonetheless¡ªto change his fate.

 Chapter 112 - 11

    The massive iron doors creaked open with a sound that echoed across the clearing, revealing the inner sanctum of the Grave Garden. Gasps rippled through the crowd as the teenagers and onlookers glimpsed the sight within¡ªa lush, verdant space that seemed too perfect, too otherworldly to exist in this broken world. Rows of thornless rose flowers bloomed in an array of vibrant colors, their petals glowing faintly under the sunlight, as though illuminated from within. The air was heavy with a sweet, intoxicating scent that made some teenagers step forward, entranced.


    Kaden stood at the back of the group, his expression unmoved. While others marveled at the ethereal beauty of the garden, his jaw tightened. Just as I remembered it, he thought bitterly, his fists clenching at his sides. There was no awe in his eyes¡ªonly disgust.


    He detested those flowers.


    Because of them, families had been torn apart. Brothers turned against brothers. Blood was spilled, and lives were ruined, all in the name of controlling a Grave Garden. Kaden knew this better than most. They do not bring hope. They bring greed and destruction. His lips curled into a sneer as his thoughts darkened. My family once had a garden too before¡­ He stopped himself, shaking his head. That was a memory he refused to revisit, not here, not now.


    The other teenagers moved forward cautiously, their faces painted with a mixture of hope and fear. For many, this was their one chance to escape the despair of the outskirts and rise to something better. Kaden felt no such optimism. He stepped forward, not out of hope, but because he had no other choice.


    At the center of the garden, a small, weathered house stood like a shrine, surrounded by the glowing flowers. Its wooden beams were covered in ivy, and a single large rose, golden and radiant, grew above the entrance. As the teenagers gathered, a figure emerged from the house.


    The man who stepped forward was tall and lean, with a face carved by age and wisdom. His dark skin was marked with lines of experience, and a large tattoo of a rose flower covered the side of his neck, its stem winding down his collarbone. He carried an air of authority that silenced the whispers of the crowd. This was the gardener¡ªthe keeper and guardian of this Grave Garden.


    "Welcome," the man began, his voice deep and resonant, carrying easily over the hushed crowd. "Today is a sacred day. A day that marks the continuation of humanity''s strength and resilience." He swept his hand towards the flowers around him. "These flowers are no ordinary blooms. They are the legacy of the Lords who once protected us, whose blood was spilled in the great battle against the demons. Though the Lords are gone, they remain with us through these flowers. Their power, their essence, their blood lives on."


    Some of the teenagers nodded eagerly, inspired by his words. Others shifted nervously, their gazes darting between the gardener and the glowing flowers. Kaden stared at the ground, his mind buzzing with conflicted thoughts. He couldn''t help but feel the irony in the gardener''s words. Their power lives on¡­ but what about the lives that have been neglected due to them not having a strong ability?


    The gardener continued, "The method for gaining your flower is simple. You will enter the garden, and the flower that is meant for you will come to you. It will choose you, for the Lords know the hearts of all men." He paused, his gaze sweeping over the crowd, as if searching their souls. "Remember, this is a gift, not a right. Treat it with the respect it deserves."


    With that, he gestured towards the garden. "Go now. Step into the garden and receive the gift that will shape your destiny. May the Lords guide you."


    The teenagers hesitated for a moment, the weight of the moment settling over them. Then, one by one, they stepped forward, crossing the threshold into the garden. The glowing flowers swayed gently, though there was no wind, as if beckoning them closer.


    Kaden lingered at the back, his feet rooted to the ground. His chest tightened as memories threatened to resurface¡ªmemories of another garden, another time. This is your only chance, he told himself, forcing his legs to move. If you want to survive, you have to do this.


    The teenagers began stepping into the grave garden, each one holding their breath in anticipation. The ethereal roses shimmered as though alive, their soft glow intensifying when they found a match. One by one, flowers rose into the air, drifting toward the teenagers.


    For the wealthy, the flowers moved with haste, almost eager to bond with them. For the poor, the process was slower, hesitant. The reason was clear¡ªnutrients in the body played a crucial role in the compatibility and potency of the flower. Those from the outskirt, malnourished and frail, could only hope for the weakest flowers.


    Kaden stepped into the garden, his heart pounding. He watched the scene unfold with a mixture of anxiety and hope. As he moved further in, the roses closest to him began shifting away, recoiling as though he were a plague. His stomach twisted, but he reassured himself. "They''ll come. They have to."


    Minutes passed. Then hours. The garden was nearly empty of roses, each teenager already holding their flower, a new light of hope and pride on their faces. Kaden stood in the center, still waiting.


    "Why isn''t one coming to me?" The question burned in his mind. He clenched his fists. "It must be my body. Low nutrients. Maybe I''m not good enough for even a weak flower."


    He waited, his desperation growing with each second. The other teenagers, their flowers secured, began to whisper and snicker. At first, he ignored them, but their voices grew louder, their words sharper.


    "He''s not going to get one."


    "Pathetic."


    "Even the lords don''t want him."


    The ridicule stung worse than any physical blow. Even those from the outskirt, who shared his struggles, joined in. Their faces, once filled with camaraderie, were now twisted in mockery. "This is human nature," he thought bitterly. "Give someone the slightest edge over another, and they''ll turn into the bully they''ve always hated."


    Kaden''s hands trembled as he bent down, his mind racing. "If a flower won''t choose me, then I''ll take one myself." He reached for a rose, gripping its stem tightly. But the flower wouldn''t budge. It was as though the soil itself fought against him, denying him even the smallest hope.


    "Move!" he growled, his voice breaking with frustration. His arms strained, but the rose remained rooted. Tears blurred his vision as he cursed under his breath. "Why? Why won''t you come to me?"


    The gardener, who had been watching the entire ordeal, stepped forward, his face etched with disdain. "You dare to disrespect the lords by forcing their will?" he roared. "Guards! Remove this plague from the garden. He is an insult to the sacredness of this day!"


    Two guards descended on Kaden, grabbing him roughly. He struggled, shouting, but their grip was iron. They dragged him out of the garden, his feet scraping against the ground. The last thing he saw before being thrown out was the sneering faces of the other teenagers, their mockery cutting deeper than any blade. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gates slammed shut behind him, leaving him alone outside the grave garden. Kaden collapsed to his knees, trembling. The world around him seemed to fade as a single thought consumed him: "I''m nothing. Not even the lords want me."


    He tilted his head back, staring at the sky, his chest heaving with raw emotion. "Why?" he shouted, his voice hoarse and broken. "Why, lords? You took her from me! You''ve killed my hope! Why?"


    The wind carried his words into the void, the silence mocking him in return. Deep down, he knew the truth. The lords were dead, and his cries fell on deaf ears.


    Kaden''s voice cracked as he pushed himself to his feet. "Fine," he said, his tone colder, darker. "You don''t want me? I don''t need you. I''ll show you. I''ll survive without your stupid horticulture. Watch me."


    The words felt hollow even as he spoke them, but they were all he had left. He turned away from the grave garden, his fists clenched, his resolve hardening with every step. He was done waiting for salvation. If the world wouldn''t give him a place, he would carve one out for himself.

 Chapter 113 - 12

    The next day, Kaden sat beneath the canopy of the woods, the sun barely breaking through the thick trees. His mind was restless, churning with thoughts he couldn''t escape. The soldiers had stopped searching for him, their urgency waning, but he couldn''t return to the outskirt. To them, he was now an outcast¡ªthe boy detested by the lords. The weight of their scorn pressed heavily on him.


    "Why couldn''t I get a flower?" he thought bitterly, staring at the dirt. His hand drifted to the hair bracelet on his wrist. The memory of Lira''s bright eyes flashed in his mind, her hope evident when he whispered a promise to her: "Everything will change once I get a flower."


    But it didn''t.


    Breaking through his spiraling thoughts was the sharp snap of branches. His head jerked up, his eyes scanning the dense trees. There, emerging from the shadows, was a wild animal.


    No, it was¡ªa beast.


    Its eyes glowed an unnatural red, feral and frenzied. Saliva dripped from its jagged teeth, sizzling against the ground. The creature''s body was grotesque¡ªmuscular with sharp, bony protrusions jutting out of its back. Its long tail, barbed and glistening, swayed menacingly behind it. A guttural snarl rumbled from its throat, the sound chilling and primal.


    Kaden''s breath caught in his chest. "No," he whispered, stepping back instinctively. "This can''t be right. There aren''t supposed to be any beasts here. Not after a portal closes. They''re supposed to retreat into the portal."


    But this beast stood before him, solid and undeniable.


    Fear gripped him as his eyes darted around, searching for something¡ª"anything"¡ªto defend himself with. His gaze fell on a sharp piece of wood lying among the scattered debris. Grabbing it, he held it tightly, his knuckles white.


    But his grip didn''t lessen the dread clawing at his chest. "I''m done for," he thought, the truth sinking in. There was no way he could survive this.


    The beast growled, its tail lashing the air before it lunged. Its tail struck him with brutal force, slamming him into a nearby tree. Kaden''s body crashed against the bark, and the air was ripped from his lungs. He coughed violently, sharp pain lancing through his back.


    The beast, satisfied with its strike, stalked toward him slowly, its glowing eyes locked on him. It snarled again, its movements deliberate, almost mocking, as though it intended taunt before savoring its prey.


    Kaden groaned, forcing himself to his feet. His legs wobbled, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. He wiped it away with the back of his hand and tightened his grip on the wood.


    As the beast lunged again, Kaden''s instincts kicked in. He dashed toward it, raising the sharp wood at an angle, aiming for its head. The two collided in a blur of desperate movement.


    The beast sank its fangs into Kaden''s stomach, the pain searing and immediate. It felt like molten fire coursing through his veins, and he screamed in agony. His vision blurred, and his body grew weak as the beast fed on his blood.


    "Get off me!" he roared, slamming the wood into its hide with all the strength he could muster. But the moment the wood made contact, it snapped in two as if it were made of glass. The beast didn''t even flinch.


    F*ck


    The pain was unbearable, his blood draining rapidly. He felt drowsy, his strength leaving him, his consciousness slipping away. Desperation gripped him as his vision dimmed. With trembling hands, he smacked the beast''s head, knowing it was useless.


    The impact reverberated through his hand, pain shooting up his arm. It was like hitting solid rock. Still, he didn''t stop. Blow after blow, his bruised and battered hands kept striking, even as his strength waned.


    Just as he was about to give in, something shifted. Black veins snaked across his hands, pulsing with an otherworldly energy. Kaden''s eyes widened in shock. "This... this is the same as before," he thought, remembering the soldiers. But this time, he didn''t loose his consciousness.


    The beast snarled, unfazed by his futile struggle. With what little strength he had left, Kaden clenched both fists, the black veins throbbing with power. He roared, bringing his fists down on the beast''s head one final time.


    The sound was deafening¡ªlike metal meeting concrete. The force of the blow sent the beast hurtling through the air, its massive body crashing into a tree with a sickening thud.


    Kaden slammed the beast into the tree, the force of the impact reverberating through the clearing. He staggered back, his body barely holding together. Leaning against a tree, he pressed his hands tightly against the deep wound on his stomach, trying to stanch the blood that trickled freely. Every breath he took was shallow, each movement sending a jolt of pain through his body.


    The beast shook its massive head, growling lowly. Its red eyes narrowed with fury, and it charged toward Kaden, its steps pounding into the earth.


    Kaden forced himself to stand straight, gritting his teeth. He adjusted his footing, trying to ready himself. But something felt... off.


    The beast seemed slower. The wild frenzy in its movements now appeared calculated, as though every action unfolded in slow motion.


    And then he saw it¡ªlines of red information filled his vision, symbols and data he couldn''t fully understand. The trajectory of the beast''s paw was charted in bright red, glowing arrows directing his attention.


    "What the hell is this?" he thought, distracted by the bizarre display.


    Too late, he realized the beast''s paw was dangerously close to his neck. Instinct screamed at him, and he crossed both arms in front of himself to block the blow.


    The impact was devastating. A sickening "crack" echoed through the forest as the bones in his arms gave way. Kaden screamed as the force hurled him through the air, his body slamming against the ground.


    Pain overwhelmed him, but his mind raced. "What was that?" he thought, remembering the strange red information. His vision flickered, and the data reappeared, this time guiding him step by step.


    The beast snarled and charged again, its relentless anger burning hotter. Despite the pain wracking his body, Kaden pushed himself to his feet, his fists clenched tightly.


    The creature leapt at him, jaws wide, aiming to tear his head off. But Kaden moved before he could think, sliding under the beast just as it lunged.


    The moment seemed to stretch out as he slid beneath the monster. Its underbelly came into full view, vulnerable and unguarded.


    "An opening," he thought, his instincts roaring louder than his fear.


    With every ounce of strength left in him, he clenched his fist. The black veins returned, surging up his arms like a dark tide. He drove his fist into the beast''s stomach with all his might.


    The creature let out a guttural roar, its massive body crumpling to the ground. Kaden staggered to his feet on the other side, panting heavily. He turned, expecting to see the beast motionless.


    But it was already standing.


    "Tough bastard" he muttered as he spat the blood forming in his mouth.


    The beast roared louder than before, its rage now incandescent. It charged again, claws tearing at the ground as it came.


    The red information returned, filling Kaden''s vision. This time, it issued a simple command: "STAY STILL."


    "Stay still, my ass!" Kaden shouted, his frustration boiling over. But as the rest of the information displayed, detailing the incoming attack and suggesting his next move, a grin spread across his face.


    "This better work," he muttered, bracing himself as the beast closed the distance.


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 114 - 13

    As the beast closed in, it leapt into the air, its massive maw opening wide, revealing rows of jagged, bloodstained teeth. It came down on Kaden like a falling boulder, intending to devour him whole.


    But Kaden was ready. As the gaping jaws neared him, he thrust his hands upward, gripping the maxilla and mandible with all his might. His black-veined arms trembled under the beast''s immense jaw strength as it tried to clamp down, saliva and blood dripping onto his face.


    "No way... am I... dying here!" Kaden yelled through gritted teeth, the black veins on his arms pulsating wildly.


    The beast roared, doubling its effort to crush him, but Kaden roared back, his voice fueled by desperation and rage. With a final yell, he summoned every ounce of his strength and yanked the beast''s jaws apart.


    A sickening crack echoed through the forest as the mandible separated from the maxilla, ripping the beast''s mouth wide open. Black blood gushed from its maw, drenching Kaden from head to toe.


    He threw the beast''s twitching body to the ground, watching it convulse before finally falling still.


    Panting heavily, Kaden looked down at the corpse. "So the red information was right after all," he thought. "The hide might be tough, but the insides... not so much."


    The adrenaline drained from his body, leaving his limbs weak and his head spinning. He staggered back, his legs giving out beneath him. He slumped against a tree, breathing heavily, black blood dripping off his clothes and face.


    He glanced at his arms, the black veins slowly receding. With a groan, he wiped some of the beast''s blood from his face.


    "Well," he muttered, "at least I''m not on the menu anymore"


    He let his head fall back against the tree trunk, a weak chuckle escaping his lips despite the pain coursing through his body.


    __________________________


    Kaden opened his eyes slowly, his eyelids heavy as if weights were tied to them. He must have slept, though he had no idea for how long. Not that it mattered. His entire body was sore, every muscle aching, and the stench of beast blood clung to him like a curse. He winced as he checked his stomach, his fingers running over the wound that should have been there. But it was gone. He wasn''t surprised¡ªhe''d seen this happen before.


    The night of the portal break, his chest wound had mysteriously healed too. He didn''t know why, and right now, he didn''t care. The pain was gone, but the gnawing hunger remained, twisting his stomach like an angry snake. Whatever was healing him clearly wasn''t in the business of curing hunger.


    He looked at the beast body and thought that "At least I won''t have to worry about food anytime soon".


    Pushing himself to his feet, he staggered to the beast''s corpse. A few vultures had already gathered, pecking at the hide, but their beaks weren''t strong enough to pierce through it. Frustrated, they soon gave up and flew off. Kaden glanced around and began gathering dry branches, arranging them into a crude fire pit.


    With his bare hands, the black veins returning, he reached into the beast''s torn mouth, gripping a chunk of its insides. It was disgusting work, but he didn''t have a choice. He dragged the meat to a nearby stream, scrubbing it clean before skewering it onto a stick and placing it over the fire.


    The grilling process took forever. Beast meat was clearly tougher than any normal animal''s. When it was finally done, he grabbed the stick and bit into it without hesitation.


    "What a delicious piece of crap."


    The first bite nearly made him gag. The taste was indescribably awful, bitter and metallic, with a texture like chewing on rubber. He chewed slowly, forcing it down his throat.


    The meat was horrendous, but his hunger wouldn''t let him stop. Bite after bite, he swallowed the vile food until he felt the edge of his hunger dull. Washing it down with water from the stream, he sprawled out on the forest floor, groaning.


    "Now what the hell was that?" he mumbled, staring at the canopy above.


    His mind wandered back to everything that had happened. The miraculous healing, the strange red information, the black veins giving him unnatural strength¡ªthere was only one explanation. A flower.


    But how could that be? He didn''t get any flower in the Grave Garden. And even if this ability was from a flower, it doesn''t make sense because his wound healed on the night of the portal break. He furrowed his brow, trying to remember. "It must be that night," he thought.


    The broken image of Lira''s body flashed in his mind, and his heart sank. He remembered losing consciousness, the pain of his heart being ripped away. That''s all there was¡ªor so he thought.


    Digging deeper into his memory, fragments emerged that didn''t make sense. A feeling of being carried, his body cold and pressed against the rough bark of a tree. His eyes had fluttered open briefly, his vision blurred and hazy.


    A man with an eyepatch.


    The figure was faint in his memory, but the presence felt oddly familiar. He couldn''t place it. Then he remembered seeing a flower¡ªa dark flower, unlike any he''d ever seen. It wasn''t a sunflower. It looked more like a moonflower, its petals as black as the abyss.


    That was all he could recall. He sat up, troubled, the pieces refusing to fit together. No Lord Bloom looked like that¡ªsinister, unnatural. And even if one did, what was it doing in the outskirts? Flowers couldn''t be removed from Grave Gardens. He knew this firsthand after trying to force one himself.


    He clenched his fists, his black-veined hands tightening. Was it some kind of strength ability? "What are you?" he muttered, staring at the veins crawling under his skin.


    A voice answered, echoing in his head.


    "That would be the demon''s blood flowing in your veins."


    Kaden shot to his feet, spinning around. "Who''s there? Where are you? Show yourself!"


    The voice spoke again, calm and mechanical. "I am the AI meant to guide you in starting with the system."


    He froze. The voice wasn''t coming from anywhere around him¡ªit was in his head. No flower had ever done anything like this.


    "What... what are you?" he asked again, his voice trembling.


    "I am the Demon System."


    Kaden blinked in disbelief, letting out a bitter laugh. "Demon? That''s the dumbest thing I''ve ever heard. The demons are dead. You''ll have to try harder than that to scare me."


    "And yet, here I am, within your mind," the voice replied coolly.


    "Why are you in my head?" Kaden demanded, his hands trembling as he rubbed his temples, trying to make sense of it all. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 115 - 14

    Kaden leaned back against the tree, letting out a contented sigh. A faint grin played on his lips as he gazed up at the patches of sky visible through the thick canopy. He''d finished the beginner course of the system, and honestly, it felt too good to be true¡ªalmost impossible.


    His mind drifted back to the AI''s explanation about the origin of his newfound abilities. The flower that granted him this power had grown from the blood of a demon¡ªa revelation that should be impossible, flowers are only known to grow from the blood of the Lords, not the demons, but he got one grown from the blood of the demon, which still sat uncomfortably with him. Demons didn''t exactly have the best reputation, to say the least.


    They were the ones who had betrayed the Lords, plunging the world into chaos and destruction. Their war with the Lords had been the stuff of legends, a battle so fierce it had led to the deaths of both sides. If the demon''s blood could still create flowers capable of granting power, it raised unsettling questions about what other remnants of their existence might remain.


    Still, skepticism gnawed at him. The AI''s words were clear, but the idea of carrying something so sinister within him made his stomach churn. And yet, here he was¡ªalive, stronger, and capable of feats he could never have imagined.


    The system itself was fascinating. It felt almost like a game. Quests were assigned, rewards were given, and progress was tracked. He recalled how, during the beast''s attack, the system had issued him a quest to kill the creature. He hadn''t even realized it at the time, but when he managed to kill the beast, the system had rewarded him with a level-up.


    Curiosity piqued, Kaden remembered what the AI had told him earlier about commands. There was one in particular that lingered in his memory. With a mixture of anticipation and trepidation, he thought the words the AI had instructed him to use.


    "Status."


    A translucent screen appeared before him, floating mid-air, glowing faintly with red and black hues.


    ---


    Name: Kaden Rossi


    Level: 1


    Rank: ?? (Reach level ten to unlock rank)


    Health Points (HP): 102/102


    Strength: 3


    Agility: 2


    Endurance: 3


    Intelligence: 0.001


    Demon Blood: 1


    Abilities: Demon Blood Manipulation


    Current Quests: None.


    ---


    William''s eyebrows rose as he studied the screen. "No way," he muttered, his grin widening. "It really is like a game."


    The stats were straightforward enough, but the abilities were what caught his attention. He''d expected something related to strength seeing the strength he used to rip the beast mouth apart, but Demon Blood Manipulation? He remembered the AI mentioning the black veins in his hand was demon blood. He glanced down at his hands and flexed his fingers. "Can I really move the blood to other parts of my body?"


    The system gave him a boost in all his stats when he leveled up, but it made him wonder. "Was my strength really that low before?" His eyes flicked back to the screen. "And what the heck is wrong with my intelligence stat?"


    His gaze lingered on the Demon Blood line, slight fear creeping into his heart. "What would happen when the demon blood completely filled his body? Would he still be human, or would he turn into a demon?'' The thought made his skin crawl.


    "I definitely don''t want to look as ugly as a demon."


    Then, as if his own mind couldn''t resist a jab, another thought whispered back. "Even as a human, you''re already as ugly as a demon."


    He let out a dry chuckle, brushing the thought aside. His attention turned to the other stats. The HP seemed to increase by two with each level, and the locked rank intrigued him. "What rank will I gain once I reach level ten?" But then another question arose: "How do I even level up?"


    It wasn''t as if hordes of beasts roamed freely on Earth. Beast portals weren''t common; he''d only encountered them twice in his lifetime. His only option would be to wait for another tier-one portal to open.


    Kaden closed the screen with a thought, the interface vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. Leaning back against the tree again, he exhaled deeply. His mind raced with possibilities.


    If this system truly worked like a game, then every quest, every fight, every victory, and every level-up would bring him closer to something greater. But it also brought risks¡ªrisks tied to the very essence of what he was becoming.


    His stomach grumbled loudly, pulling him out of his thoughts. Hunger gnawed at him, but panic didn''t set in this time. He still had the beast he''d killed. A bittersweet pang shot through his chest. If only Lila were alive, he thought, I''d be able to feed her, too.


    Shaking off the melancholy, Kaden pushed himself to his feet. His legs felt a little unsteady, but he ignored it as he made his way toward the beast. The creature lay lifeless on the ground, its grotesque form a reminder of the world''s harsh reality.


    Kaden stared at it, his hands clenching into fists. The only way to survive in this world is to get stronger, he thought. The Lords had abandoned him and countless others. If they wouldn''t help him, then he''d find his


    own path.


    _____________________________________


    Kaden crouched over the lifeless beast, its grotesque form sprawled on the forest floor. Its hide was thick and unyielding¡ªhe''d learned that the hard way during their fight. His fists, no matter how desperate, couldn''t penetrate it. Carving through the exterior was pointless.


    If he wanted to eat, he''d have to go straight to the source.


    With a grimace, Kaden shoved his hands into the beast''s gaping mouth, fingers navigating the sticky, cold flesh. The stench hit him like a wave, and bile rose in his throat as he pushed deeper, searching for something even remotely edible.


    Suddenly, his fingers brushed against something that wasn''t flesh. Smooth. Solid. Cold. His brows furrowed in confusion. It doesn''t feels like bone also.


    "What the¡ª" he muttered, gripping the object and pulling it free with a sharp yank.


    When his hand emerged, his breath caught.


    In his palm rested a glowing crystal, no larger than his fist. It shimmered with a strange, otherworldly brilliance, as if the entirety of the cosmos was trapped within its translucent surface. Stars twinkled in its core, swirling in a chaotic yet mesmerizing dance. Constellations bloomed and faded as he turned it slightly, the light casting soft reflections on his dirt-streaked face.


    It was beautiful, almost sacred¡ªa stark contrast to the beast it had been pulled from.


    Kaden''s heart pounded as fragments of a long-buried memory surfaced. Back in primary school, during one of the rare lessons, his teacher had spoken of something extraordinary: "beast crystals".


    They were remnants of energy condensed within beasts, she''d explained. Treasures. These crystals were sought after by factions, researchers, and adventurers. Their uses were countless¡ªfueling technology, forging weapons, enhancing supernatural abilities. Most importantly, they were the key to ascending tiers of power. When absorbed, beast crystals pushed ability users closer to their potential.


    Kaden stared at the crystal in his hand, his fingers trembling slightly. This wasn''t just a find. It was a chance to rise, to grow stronger.


    But what should he do?


    Two options presented themselves.


    The first was to sell it. Beast crystals were incredibly rare in the market. Those who found them rarely sold them because strength was always more valuable than wealth. "What''s the use of money if you aren''t alive to spend it?" he thought grimly.


    That left the second option: absorbing it.


    His mind drifted to that same lesson from years ago. The teacher had explained how to absorb a beast crystal.


    It was rather simple in theory but difficult in practice. The process required swallowing the crystal whole.


    Kaden stared at the glowing object in his hand, imagining it passing through his throat. It was laughable, impossible. Yet, the memory nagged at him, urging him to try.


    With hesitation, he brought the crystal to his lips. His breath hitched as the cold surface touched his skin. Just as he was about to press forward, a sharp "ding" echoed in his mind.


    [Warning: Dangerous object detected.]


    Startled, Kaden jerked the crystal away from his mouth. His brow furrowed in confusion. Dangerous? How could it be dangerous? He thought back to the teacher''s lesson. Beast crystals were supposed to enhance abilities, not harm.


    "What do you mean dangerous?''" he muttered aloud, directing the question to the AI.


    He asked the system directly, his voice shaky. "What happens if I absorb it?"


    The system''s response was immediate and chilling:


    [Death.]


    Kaden''s eyes widened in alarm. His fingers loosened reflexively, and the crystal tumbled to the ground. He scrambled back, putting distance between himself and the glowing object.


    He stared at the crystal, his chest heaving. Why was it dangerous for him? What made him different? Beast crystals were supposed to be the path to power. If he couldn''t absorb them, how was he supposed to ascend tiers?


    For several long moments, he stood there, the weight of the system''s warning pressing down on him. But curiosity and determination soon overpowered his fear. Slowly, he stepped closer, his gaze locked on the crystal.


    Bending down, he picked it up again. This time, the system remained silent. There were no warnings, no flashing messages. It seemed holding the crystal was safe¡ªit was only the act of absorbing it that posed a threat.


    Kaden sighed, his frustration giving way to acceptance. "Fine. If I can''t absorb it now, I''ll just store it for later," he muttered.


    He sighed and sent a mental command to the system. "Store it in the inventory."


    The crystal vanished from his hands in an instant. Kaden blinked, surprised by how seamless it was. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "That''s¡­ cool."


    The inventory was another feature the AI had explained earlier. It was like a personal spatial storage space, capable of holding inanimate objects. The current size was limited, comparable to a travel bag, but it would grow larger as Kaden leveled up.


    The system had restrictions, of course. Only non-living items could be stored, and larger objects were out of the question for now. But the practicality of it made Kaden feel a small spark of hope.


    Rising to his feet, he glanced at the spot where the beast crystal had been moments ago. He clenched his fists.


    If he couldn''t absorb the crystal now, then he''d find a way later. For now, survival was the priority. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And the first step to that is to go grill this crap meat." He thought looking at the beast.


    His eyes narrowed as resolve hardened in his heart. "So what if the Lords have forsaken me?" he thought. "I''ll strike a deal with the demons if I have to."

 Chapter 116 - 15

    It had been a week since Kaden had received the system, and in that time, he''d grown accustomed to the strange presence inside his mind. But despite the newfound powers and potential, his situation had remained the same¡ªhe was still out here, on the outskirts, training alone.


    The forest was quiet, save for the rhythmic sound of Kaden''s fists striking trees. He''d carved shapes into the trunks to give himself a target¡ªa crude method, but it worked for now. His punches were simple, just raw force. He was relying on the little bit of combat training his father had taught him when he was younger¡ªthose lessons were few, and Kaden had almost forgotten most of them. But he remembered enough to throw a decent punch, even if it wasn''t refined.


    Each hit made a dent, then a hole, in the bark, the wood cracking under the force of his black veined hands. Kaden grunted with each strike, his body tiring but pushing through. His father used to say that the strength of your body came from how much you could endure before giving in. Kaden couldn''t remember all the lessons, but that one stuck.


    He pulled back for another punch, his knuckles connecting with the tree''s surface. As soon as he did, the tree shuddered violently, its base cracking, and then¡ªCRACK!¡ªit toppled to the ground with a loud crash. Birds scattered from the branches above, fluttering into the air in a flurry of wings.


    Kaden barely managed to step back in time, his heart racing. "Oh, shoot." He cursed under his breath, watching the tree crash to the ground. The thud echoed through the forest, and the birds continued their panicked flight. The rustling of leaves in the aftermath filled the still air.


    Before he could get back to his training, Kaden heard something¡ªa rustling of leaves behind him. Instinctively, he turned, his body on alert. "Had someone discovered he was the one who''d taken down Derek?" His fingers tensed at his sides as he waited, his heart pounding.


    A slow, deliberate clap broke the silence.


    "Impressive," a voice called out from behind him.


    Kaden turned his head, his eyes narrowing. A man who seems to be in his forties stood there, casually clapping his hands, his expression calm and unruffled. The man was dressed in simple clothes, though they looked out of place for the outskirts¡ªhis blazer covered his neck, a sharp contrast to the dirt-stained, ragged attire of those who lived in these parts. He wasn''t from here, that much was obvious.


    Kaden sized him up quickly, suspicion growing. He didn''t trust anyone who seemed to wander into the outskirts unannounced. "What do you want?" he asked, his tone clearly hostile. His hands subtly moved into a defensive stance, ready for anything.


    The man shrugged, still keeping his cool. "I was just passing by. Saw your work," he said, nodding toward the fallen tree. "You really do have potential, but you lack proper training." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaden''s suspicion flared, and he glared at the man. "None of your concerns," he shot back. He knew he wasn''t supposed to speak to an elder like that, but he couldn''t care less. The man''s calm demeanor only fueled Kaden''s unease.


    The stranger didn''t seem phased. He slid his hands into his pockets and regarded Kaden with an easy smile. "I''m not here to lecture you," he said, his voice smooth. "But there is something I''d like to offer you."


    Kaden''s eyes narrowed further. "What''s that?" he demanded. His posture was tense, ready for the man to make a move. He had no intention of letting his guard down.


    The man gave him a small smile, then slowly reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pamphlet. He held it up. "Would you be interested in attending one of the factions'' academies?"


    Kaden blinked in confusion. The factions? He''d heard of them. The academies were affiliated with the four most powerful factions in the world, the ones that controlled the Grave Gardens. Why would this man be offering him an invitation?


    "The factions'' academy?" Kaden repeated, his skepticism growing. "Why would you offer me that?"


    The man''s smile never wavered. "You have the potential," he said simply.


    Kaden''s suspicion only deepened. The man didn''t seem like someone who would just offer help to a stranger in the outskirts. "No thanks," Kaden replied, his voice firm.


    The man studied him for a moment, then his gaze dropped briefly to the chain tattoo on Kaden''s head.


    "I''ll let you think about it," the man said. He seemed to consider something for a moment before adding, "The academy is free, by the way."


    He then placed the pamphlet on the ground, his fingers gently resting on the paper. "I''ll leave this here for you. I hope you don''t waste your potential because of stubbornness." He turned to leave, his calm demeanor never wavering. But before he took a step, he casually punched another tree, his fist connecting with the trunk. Kaden watched, almost expecting the same result as before, but the tree didn''t even budge.


    Kaden couldn''t help but smirk. "Not so impressive now, huh?" he muttered under his breath. But the man didn''t respond. He simply continued walking toward the outskirts, as though unaffected by the unspoken mockery.


    Kaden watched him go, still unsure of the man''s motives. As the stranger disappeared into the distance, Kaden looked back down at the pamphlet on the ground. He walked over to pick it up, turning it over in his hands. The cover featured a rose¡ªa simple yet elegant design.


    "The Rose Faction Academy," Kaden muttered, reading the name aloud. It didn''t mean much to him, but perhaps he might be able to sell it in the city, it''ll certainly sell for a good amount.


    With a sigh, he turned and started walking back toward where he had hidden the beast. His stomach growled slightly, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten in a while. But as he glanced up at the sky, his attention was suddenly drawn to the birds that flew above him, their wings slicing through the air.


    Then¡ªBOOM!


    A loud crash erupted from behind him, shaking the ground beneath his feet. Kaden''s heart skipped a beat as he quickly grabbed onto a nearby tree, his grip tightening as the earth trembled beneath him.


    "An Earthquake!" he thought.


    The shaking lasted only a moment, but when it stopped, he turned to look at where the noise had come from.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    It wasn''t an earthquake.


    The tree that the man had punched, along with several dozen others, had fallen. The ground was littered with the wreckage of massive t


    rees, their trunks snapped in half as though they had been nothing more than saplings.


    Kaden''s mind raced. Who was that man?


    And how was he so strong?

 Chapter 117 - 16

    Kaden stood before the beast''s carcass he had been feeding on for the past week. The stench of decay hung heavily in the air, making his stomach churn. He crouched down, poking at the now-rotten meat with a stick.


    "No more meals from this one," he thought grimly. His gaze shifted to his system inventory, and there it was: the beast crystal. A small, shimmering object that seemed to pulse faintly in his mind.


    "Time to sell this," he muttered, rising to his feet.


    ---


    The outskirts were harsher than ever. Cruelty had become the norm, but now it had evolved. Before, teenagers bullied others with fists and threats; now, they wielded their newfound abilities with unrestrained malice. As Kaden made his way through the dusty streets, he noticed families¡ªthough rare¡ªpacking their meager belongings. A boy''s mother struggled to lift a bag onto a cart, her face lit with rare hope. It was clear what had happened: the family''s child had awakened a useful ability, one powerful enough to afford them a chance in the city.


    Further along, Kaden spotted a familiar scene. Two boys cornered another, their voices sharp and mocking. The victim, a boy Kaden recognized instantly, had tears streaking down his face. He was the one whose father had threatened to disown him if he failed to awaken a strong ability. And unfortunately, it looks like he didn''t, now here he was, helpless in the face of those who did. Kaden clenched his fists but moved on. He couldn''t afford to get involved not that it was any of his business.


    ---


    At the city gates, Kaden adjusted his dark hair to cover the chain tattoo on his forehead. Even though he hid it, his clothes betrayed him, marking him as an outsider. The difference was stark. Inside the city, cars sped along clean roads, their sleek designs a far cry from the rusted vehicles of the outskirts. People moved with purpose, dressed in vibrant colors, their faces mostly free of worry. Holographic billboards floated above the streets, displaying advertisements and news.


    One such display caught Kaden''s eye: "a billionaire had bought a banana artwork for $63 million¡ªand eaten it." Kaden chuckled, shaking his head.


    "So while some kids can''t afford a loaf of bread, someone paid millions to eat a banana? The world just keeps proving itself crazier than I thought."


    ---


    Eventually, Kaden found what he was looking for¡ªa pawn shop. Its sign promised to buy and sell "anything."


    He summoned the crystal from the system''s inventory and it appeared in his hands, he put it into his pocket and walked into the shop.


    The interior was cluttered but organized: shelves lined with weapons, armor, potions, and trinkets. At the counter, a middle-aged man sat watching a news broadcast about a man and something about a thousand of bottles of some type of oil.


    "What do you want?" the man asked gruffly as Kaden approached.


    Kaden didn''t bother with pleasantries. "I''d like to sell a beast crystal."


    The man''s eyebrows rose slightly as Kaden placed the crystal on the counter. He picked it up, inspecting it under the dim light.


    "Where''d you get this?" the man asked skeptically.


    "I killed the beast," Kaden replied flatly.


    The man chuckled, shaking his head. "Sure you did." He likely assumed Kaden had stolen it, but he didn''t care. Business was business. "This is a Tier 1 crystal," he said. "There are eight tiers, you know. Tier 1 is the weakest, but it''ll fetch $5,000."


    Kaden kept his expression neutral, though the mention of $5,000 made his heart race. "I''ll take $10,000."


    After a brief exchange of bargaining, the man agreed, albeit reluctantly. "Fine. Cash or transfer?"


    "Cash."


    The man handed over a thick stack of bills. As Kaden left the shop, he stored the money in his system inventory, watching it vanish into the interface. "$10,000," he muttered with a grin.


    Back inside, the shop owner smirked as he listed the crystal on his network for $1,000,000.


    "What a fool," he said.


    ---


    Back in the forest, Kaden chewed on jerky he had bought in the city. This was the first time he was eating something like this,¡ª at least since he had came to this city.


    Sitting under a tree bored, he summoned the pamphlet. It appeared in his hands, the rose emblem on its cover glinting faintly.


    He read through the details, the man''s words replaying in his mind: "You have the strength but lack the techniques." He hated to admit it, but the stranger had been right. At the academy, he could learn fighting styles, strategies, and footwork¡ªeverything he needed to survive.


    The pamphlet mentioned the academy was currently in its admission period, but it was in another city. How will I get the transport fare? he wondered, though he knew the answer. He had the money from the crystal sale.


    "Damn that man," Kaden muttered. "Couldn''t he leave transport fare too?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    In a dimly lit hallway, the man in the blazer sneezed. "Oh I forgot to leave the boy some money for transport," he murmured, shaking his head.


    He reached a door and stepped into a lavish office. Behind the desk sat a rotund man in an unbuttoned robe, his feet propped on the table as he plucked grapes from a bowl.


    "Didn''t I say no one should disturb me? I''m busy," the governor grumbled without looking up.


    "You sure do look busy," the man in the blazer replied, his tone dry.


    The governor looked up, panic flashing across his face. He scrambled to stand, saluting awkwardly. "S-Sir!"


    The man waved him off and sat on a nearby sofa. "I hear there was a portal break near the city recently," he said.


    "Yes, sir. But the casualties were minimal. I deployed soldiers to protect the people."


    The man''s gaze sharpened. "Do you think I don''t know what you did?" His voice was calm, but the anger beneath it was unmistakable.


    The governor stammered, "I¡ªI''m sorry, sir¡ª"


    "You raised a barrier to lock out the outskirts and opened fire on them." The man''s voice hardened. "You dissapointed me."


    The governor apologized, "I''m sorry, sir"


    The man stood, placing a firm hand on the governor''s shoulder.


    "This world is already cruel enough. Let''s not make it worse."


    As he turned to leave, The governor bowed his head. "I''ll make amends, sir."


    The man stood, opening the door "See that you do."


    As he left the office, a sleek black car pulled up. The man climbed in, and the driver asked respectfully, "Did you find what you were looking for?"


    The man smirked, gazing out the window. "No, but I found something¡­ interesting."

 Chapter 118 - 17

    Kaden sat by the window of the bus, watching as the last few passengers hurried up the steps and found their seats. The destination was the Rose Faction Academy, and as this city was under the Rose Faction''s influence, most families with the means to afford it would send their children to the Rose Faction Academy. For Kaden, he didn''t have to pay, ¡ª cause he got a scholarship.


    The bus hummed with the soft murmur of voices, the shuffle of feet, and the soft rattle of the old bus as it began to move. Kaden glanced around. It didn''t take long to realize he was the only one coming from the outskirts, which, to his surprise, was more than the usual zero. As the bus picked up speed, he stared out the window, watching the city shrink away into the distance.


    A few moments later, someone slid into the seat beside him, breaking his moment of solitude.


    "Hey," the person greeted, sounding casual.


    Kaden blinked, unsure of how to respond. He was used to being ignored, dismissed, or outright mocked for where he was from, but here was someone who didn''t seem to care about that. It caught him off guard. A rich person... not bullying him for being from the outskirts?


    But how would they know he was from the outskirt? He had covered the chain tattoo on his head with his black, curly hair, a little trick he''d learned to avoid unwanted attention. He had also used the money he made from selling that crystal to buy some decent clothes, things he could pass off as acceptable at the academy, and other necessities that would help him blend in. Most of it was stored away in his system inventory, which was now cramped, and he only had about $9,000 left.


    Kaden couldn''t help but wince when he thought of the money dwindling. Every time he used some of it, it felt like a small part of his future was slipping away.


    "Nice day, huh?" the person beside him asked, pulling Kaden out of his thoughts.


    "Yeah," Kaden replied, his voice a little rougher than he meant it to be. He was a little confused, but at least the stranger wasn''t making things uncomfortable.


    The bus jolted slightly as it picked up speed, and the cityscape soon faded into the background. The streets grew quieter as the bus moved out onto a long, empty highway, surrounded by bushes and fields. Kaden leaned back into his seat and let his gaze drift over the landscape. It was strange. He hadn''t been out of the city since he came here. The sight of the greenery, the peaceful surroundings, took him back.


    He remembered the struggle of carrying Lira on his back, making their way from his birthplace after their parents died. He was only ten then, with his sister barely two years old. He had carried her through rough terrain, through struggles he could hardly explain, just to get them to safety. He had thought he would have been able to protect her forever, but... He swallowed, pushing the thought away. It wasn''t that he had wanted to leave his birthplace. It was just that if he hadn''t left, his uncles and aunts would have...


    His hands clenched around the seat, but he forced himself to look away, refusing to let his mind linger on the past.


    To distract himself, Kaden summoned his status. The familiar screen popped up before him.


    ---


    Name: Kaden Rossi


    Level: 1


    Exp: 0/200


    Rank: ?? (Reach level ten to unlock rank)


    Health Points (HP): 102/102


    Strength: 3


    Agility: 2


    Endurance: 3


    Intelligence: 0.001


    Demon Blood: 1


    Abilities: Demon Blood Manipulation


    Current Quests: None.


    --- S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Author''s Note: I didn''t include the experience points the last time Kaden checked his status. The experience works just like in a game. He''ll gain it by completing quests or killing beasts. When the experience bar is full, he''ll level up.)


    ---


    Kaden closed the status screen with a sigh. There wasn''t much else to do but wait for the bus to reach its destination. He leaned back in his seat, trying to make himself comfortable. It had been a while since he''d slept without the constant hum of mosquitoes buzzing in his ears, and he allowed himself to drift off for a bit, the motion of the bus lulling him into a light sleep.


    Some time later, the bus made a stop. Kaden blinked his eyes open as the vehicle came to a halt, and the doors swung open to release the passengers. The bus had arrived at the Rose Faction Academy.


    Kaden stepped off the bus, his heart beating faster as he took in the sight before him. The academy was massive. A grand gate stood at the entrance, adorned with a large rose emblem, its petals seeming to glow under the sunlight. Guards stood at attention on either side, armed with weapons which without doubt was beast weapons, weapons made from beast crystals. The Rose Faction made sure their students were well-protected.


    He was so focused on the architecture of the place that he didn''t notice someone approaching him until they bumped into him. The person quickly turned to apologize but stopped midway when their gaze fell on the chain tattoo on his head.


    "Watch where you''re going," the person said sharply, their tone suddenly icy.


    Kaden frowned at the interaction, feeling his stomach twist slightly. What was wrong with her? He glanced at the person, noting the long silver hair and the strange, large gourd strapped to their back. Without thinking twice, Kaden turned away, not bothering to give the person another look.


    As he walked through the gates with a group of other new students, he could hear parents shouting words of encouragement and love. One father even shouted at his son, "Whatever you do, son, don''t oil up," whatever that means.


    The academy itself was as breathtaking as the gates. Inside, the corridors were decorated with rows upon rows of rose flowers. While these roses didn''t grant power like those in the Grave Gardens, their beauty was enough to stir the poetic nature in someone''s heart. He almost felt like a poetic soul, but then he tried to think of a poem and stopped¡ªhe didn''t know any.


    Once his registration was complete, Kaden wandered towards the dormitories. There were many options, but he had chosen the worst room. It was free, after all, and he wasn''t one to be picky. He would have to share it with another student, but that was fine. It was just a place to sleep.


    When Kaden entered the room, he found his roommate already there. The boy was tall but skinny, with brown hair. The most noticeable thing about him, though, was the chain tattoo on his head as well.


    "You must be my roommate," the boy said, briefly glancing at Kaden''s tattoo. "I''m Jace McCall. You can call me Jace."


    Kaden nodded, shaking his hand. "I''m Kaden Rossi. You can call me Kaden. Nice to meet you."


    The room was modest, with two small beds, a desk, and a shared toilet. It wasn''t much, but it was more than Kaden had expected. A place to rest his head for the night was all he needed.

 Chapter 119 - 18

    The sun hung low, casting warm hues through the dormitory window as Jace received a call on his communicator. His face lit up momentarily as he answered, "Hey, Mom." Kaden, lying on his bed, glanced up briefly, sensing a different tone in Jace''s voice.


    "Jace, dear," his mother''s voice came through, sweet but with an edge of expectation. "How''s the academy? Have you made any friends? Remember, this is your chance to mingle with the elites. Don''t waste it."


    Jace sighed. "Mom, it''s my first day. I barely know anyone yet."


    "Well, you better start. Connections are important, Jace. You won''t get far just by trying hard. And don''t forget¡ªthis academy is filled with future leaders. Learn from them, blend in with them," she insisted.


    His father''s voice suddenly came through the speaker, more grounded and reassuring. "Just focus on staying safe, son. We''ve done our part getting you there; now it''s up to you to make the best of it. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Jace smiled faintly, appreciating the balance between his parents'' approaches. "Thanks, Dad. I''ll do my best."


    "Good. We love you," his mother added before the call ended.


    Jace set the communicator down and turned to Kaden, who had been watching quietly. "That was my parents," he explained, his voice a mix of pride and obligation.


    "Lucky you," Kaden muttered, staring at the ceiling. "I ain''t got parents. They''re dead."


    Jace frowned, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. "If your parents are dead... then how''d you pay the tuition fee?"


    Kaden shrugged, keeping his voice neutral. "Scholarship."


    "Oh," Jace replied, looking thoughtful. "Unlike me. My dad had to sell something really important to him. That''s why I have to do well here. I can''t let them down."


    Kaden nodded but didn''t say much. After a moment of silence, Jace perked up. "Since we still have some time until evening, why don''t we go take that test they mentioned? Might as well get it over with."


    Kaden sat up, stretching lazily. "Sure. Not like I have anything better to do."


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    The testing area was a spacious dojo, its walls adorned with banners featuring the Rose Faction''s emblem. Rows of students were being tested in batches of three. The process seemed straightforward enough, though the atmosphere buzzed with nervous energy.


    When it was Kaden and Jace''s turn, they entered the area, joined by a third person¡ªthe silver-haired girl Kaden had bumped into earlier. She was still carrying the strange gourd on her back, her expression distant.


    The person in charge of the test, a middle-aged man with a commanding presence, stepped forward. "Names?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jace McCall."


    "Kaden Rossi."


    "Lira Ainsworth."


    The man nodded, his eyes scanning the trio. "The test is simple. Use everything you''ve got to strike the wall in front of you. Abilities are allowed. The wall has a scaling system that measures your output. Numbers range from 0 to 15, divided into lower, middle, and upper tiers. Show us what you can do."


    Jace went first. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a metallic card, which vanished into thin air as he activated his ability. In an instant, his body morphed, muscles swelling and skin darkening until he resembled a massive bull. Letting out a guttural roar, he charged at the wall, slamming his horned head against it with a loud crash.


    The scaling system flickered before settling on 4.


    "Lower Tier One," the instructor announced, handing Jace a tag with the rank written on it. Jace reverted to human form, his face pale and dissapointed as he pocketed the tag.


    Next was Kaden. He stepped forward, flexing his fists as black veins briefly pulsed on his arms. He could feel the demon blood stirring within him, but he suppressed it, deciding not to use his full strength. Instead, he made a running start and struck the wall with a single punch.


    The number 2 appeared on the scale.


    "Lower Tier One," the instructor repeated, handing Kaden his tag. Kaden accepted it without a word, satisfied that he hadn''t drawn too much attention.


    Finally, it was Lira''s turn. Kaden watched her curiously, his eyes fixed on the gourd strapped to her back. She untied a rope from its side, and the lid popped open. Raising her hands, droplets of water began to float out of the gourd, hovering in the air before merging into a single mass. She directed it toward the wall, her expression calm yet focused.


    "So her ability is water manipulation," Kaden thought.


    But, as the water approached the wall, it transformed into blazing fire, striking the surface with incredible force.


    The scale displayed 9.


    "Middle Tier One," the instructor declared.


    "Wow," Jace whispered, visibly impressed. But Kaden noticed a faint look of dissatisfaction on Lira''s face, as if the result wasn''t good enough for her.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    After leaving the testing area, Kaden and Jace made their way back to the dorms. Jace stared at his tag, his shoulders slumped. "This is bad," he muttered. "I thought I''d get at least a 6 and make Middle Tier One."


    "Does it really matter?" Kaden asked indifferently. "Tier One is Tier One. What''s the point of dividing it into lower, middle, and upper?"


    "It matters," Jace insisted. "The academy uses these rankings to determine a student''s power level. The higher your rank, the more respect you get. The lower your rank... well, the bullying gets worse."


    Kaden shrugged. "Doesn''t bother me."


    They made a stop at the cafeteria as evening approached. The room was large and self-serve, with rows of food lined up. Neither of them held back, piling their trays high. Kaden was glad he came to this academy.


    Sitting at an empty table, Kaden dug into his meal. "What''s your ability, anyway?" he asked between bites.


    "Transformation," Jace replied.


    "That''s cool." Kaden said.


    "Trust me, it''s the worst." Jace replied.


    Jace then turned the question back on Kaden. "What about you?"


    "Strength enhancement," Kaden lied smoothly.


    After finishing their meal, they returned to their room.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    That night, Kaden lay in bed, wide awake. He stared at the tag in his hand, his mind racing. He hadn''t used his full strength during the test, but what if he had? Would it have made a difference? Would he have ranked higher?


    Curiosity gnawed at him. With a sigh, he sat up, swinging his legs over the side of the bed. "Well then," he muttered to himself, "no use lying here. Let''s find out."

 Chapter 120 - 19

    The testing grounds were quiet under the faint glow of the moon, its light casting long shadows across the cold stone path. Kaden walked steadily, his thoughts swirling but his expression unreadable. As he approached the door of the dojo where the first tests were held, the stillness was broken by muffled voices. He slowed his steps and moved closer, staying hidden behind a stone pillar near the entrance.


    "Look at you, pathetic as always. You only managed to get a middle Tier One," a sharp voice spat, dripping with disdain.


    Kaden leaned out slightly, his eyes narrowing at the scene inside. A girl with silver hair stood stiffly, her head bowed, clutching the gourd on her back as though it was her lifeline. Facing her was a tall boy, also silver-haired, his uniform bearing the insignia of a second-year student. He stood with an air of authority, his piercing gaze colder than the night air.


    "You''ve never earned anything in your life," the boy continued. "Everything you have was handed to you. You don''t deserve the Ainsworth name, and you sure as hell don''t deserve what our parents left for you. If it were up to me, you''d be out in the outskirts, branded with a chain tattoo, begging for scraps like the rest of the useless nobodies."


    The girl trembled, her fingers gripping the straps of her gourd so tightly her knuckles turned white. Tears streamed down her face, glistening like liquid pearls under the dim light, but none reached the ground. Instead, the tears flowed unnaturally into the gourd on her back, as if her grief had a purpose beyond her pain.


    "I¡ªI''m trying, Corin," she whispered, her voice cracking. "I''ll prove myself."


    Corin scoffed, stepping closer to loom over her. "You? Prove yourself? Don''t make me laugh. You''re an embarrassment to this family."


    Kaden''s chest tightened as he watched the scene. He remembered his own sister, Lila. "This isn''t how an older brother should treat his sibling." His blood boiled, and before he could stop himself, he stepped out from the shadows.


    "Oi, oi, oi," he called, his voice cutting through the tense air like a blade.


    Both Lira and Corin turned, their surprise quickly replaced by annoyance.


    "And who the hell are you?" Corin snapped, his icy glare fixed on Kaden.


    "Someone who doesn''t stand by while bullies run their mouths," Kaden said coldly, stepping between them. He glanced at Lira, his tone softening. "You okay?"


    Lira wiped her tears quickly, her face flushed with humiliation. Her silver eyes locked onto him with a sharp glare. "This isn''t your business. Stay out of it."


    Corin sneered, crossing his arms. "She''s right. This is a family matter. Go back to whatever gutter you crawled out of, kid."


    Kaden ignored him, his anger directed at Corin. "Family? That''s what you call tearing her down when she''s already trying her best? You''re just a coward who picks on people weaker than you."


    Lira stepped forward, her voice trembling with frustration. "I don''t need you to fight my battles!" she snapped. "You think I''m weak too, don''t you?"


    Kaden blinked, caught off guard by her outburst. "That''s not¡ª"


    "See?" Corin interrupted with a mocking laugh. "Even she knows you''re out of line. You''re nothing, kid. Just a loser trying to act like a hero. Go play savior somewhere else before I teach you a lesson."


    Kaden''s fists clenched at his sides, but he stopped himself. He knew he couldn''t win against Corin, and they were right, it was none of his business, he shouldn''t have interfered.


    "Lira, you''re wasting your time letting this trash speak to us," Corin said, turning toward the door.


    But then Lira''s voice rang out, stopping him mid-step. "Brother, thank you for tonight."


    Corin hesitated, his back still to her. "Stay strong," he said quietly, a hint of pain laced in his tone as he waved and walked out of the dojo.


    Kaden stood frozen, his confusion evident. One minute Corin was bullying her, and the next, he was encouraging her. "What kind of family is this?" he thought. Are they a family of masochists?" Before he could voice his thoughts, Lira turned to him, her silver hair catching the moonlight as she approached.


    "You don''t know me," she said sharply, her voice low but firm. "Don''t pretend you do."


    Kaden said nothing, watching as she brushed past him and left the dojo.


    For a moment, he stood in silence, staring at the empty doorway. Then, with a deep breath, he turned back to what he had come to do.


    He stood before the testing wall, his jaw tightening as he readied himself. Black veins spread across his hands, pulsing faintly with energy as he let the demon blood surge freely.


    This time, he wasn''t holding back.


    Kaden ran toward the wall, his fist flying forward with all his strength. The impact reverberated through the dojo, the reinforced wall cracking under his power.


    He stepped back, his breathing heavy, his gaze fixed on the glowing number that appeared on the wall: 11.


    Upper Tier One.


    Satisfied, Kaden flexed his fingers, the black veins fading as he calmed himself. Without another glance, he turned and left the dojo, heading back to the dormitory.


    ________________________________________________________________________


    From one of the dojo''s windows, Lira watched him, her eyes wide with disbelief. She had returned to check on him out of curiosity, but what she saw stunned her.


    "Why did he come here in the middle of the night?" she wondered.


    When Kaden punched the wall, her breath caught as the number lit up. 11?


    Her gaze followed him as he left, her mind racing. "He is hiding his strength, but why?"


    Kaden said nothing, watching as she brushed past him and left the dojo.


    For a moment, he stood in silence, staring at the empty doorway. Then, with a deep breath, he turned back to what he had come to do.


    He stood before the testing wall, his jaw tightening as he readied himself. Black veins spread across his hands, pulsing faintly with energy as he let the demon blood surge freely.


    This time, he wasn''t holding back.


    Kaden ran toward the wall, his fist flying forward with all his strength. The impact reverberated through the dojo, the reinforced wall cracking under his power.


    He stepped back, his breathing heavy, his gaze fixed on the glowing number that appeared on the wall: 11.


    Upper Tier One.


    Satisfied, Kaden flexed his fingers, the black veins fading as he calmed himself. Without another glance, he turned and left the dojo, heading back to the dormitory.


    ________________________________________________________________________ sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From one of the dojo''s windows, Lira watched him, her eyes wide with disbelief. She had returned to check on him out of curiosity, but what she saw stunned her.


    "Why did he come here in the middle of the night?" she wondered.


    When Kaden punched the wall, her breath caught as the number lit up. 11?


    Her gaze followed him as he left, her mind racing. "He is hiding his strength, but why?"

 Chapter 121 - 20

    It had been a week since Kaden arrived at the Rose Faction Academy. The campus buzzed with activity, students constantly bustling between classes, training sessions, and other faction duties. Yet, for Kaden, the days felt slow, like a blur of monotony punctuated only by the occasional interesting moment, like the martial art class.


    Now, he sat at the back of the class, his chin resting lazily on his hand as he stared out the window. The sun filtered through the glass, casting a golden hue over the neatly arranged desks and rows of students diligently taking notes. Kaden''s thoughts were elsewhere-- the mystery surrounding his abilities and how to increase his stats.


    At the front of the class, Mr. Duke, the scrawny, balding teacher, droned on about equations and problem-solving methods with exaggerated fervor. His high-pitched voice grated on Kaden''s ears, but the other students seemed riveted, nodding along and scribbling notes.


    "Kaden!" Mr. Duke''s sharp voice sliced through the air, causing Kaden to blink and turn his gaze from the window.


    The class went silent, all eyes now on him.


    "Yes?" Kaden replied, his tone flat, as if the interruption had done nothing to stir his indifference.


    "Since you seem to find the view outside more stimulating than my lesson, why don''t you answer this question?" Mr. Duke said, smirking as he pointed to the board, where a tangled equation sprawled across the surface.


    Kaden glanced at it for a brief second before leaning back in his chair. "I don''t know," he said bluntly, his voice carrying the weight of disinterest.


    A few students stifled chuckles, but Mr. Duke''s face turned crimson. "You don''t know? You don''t know? Of course, you don''t. How could someone from the outskirts possibly grasp the value of education?"


    Kaden''s jaw clenched slightly as Mr. Duke turned to the class, using him as a spectacle.


    "This, dear students, is why valour and education are so important," Mr. Duke began, his tone swelling with self-righteousness. "Without education, you''re nothing. You have no future. Those from the outskirts¡ª" he cast a condescending look at Kaden, "¡ªthey grow up without discipline, without the will to learn. And look where it gets them: scavenging, stealing, and barely scraping by. If you want to rise above such filth, you must apply yourselves!"


    The students murmured in agreement, their privileged upbringings aligning with the teacher''s sentiment. A few smirked in Kaden''s direction, clearly enjoying the show.


    Kaden sat silently for a moment, his face calm but his eyes sharp. Then, he spoke, his voice steady but laced with disdain. "We live in a world where a portal can open at any time, in any place, and beasts can come pouring out. Forgive me if I don''t see how helping Y find his X is going to save anyone when that happens."


    The room fell silent. A few students shifted uncomfortably in their seats, unsure how to respond. Mr. Duke, however, looked furious, his face growing redder by the second.


    "Out!" he bellowed, pointing dramatically at the door. "Get out of my class, you insolent brat!"


    Kaden didn''t need to be told twice. He rose from his seat with an air of nonchalance, his movements slow and deliberate as he grabbed his belongings. Before leaving, he cast a quick glance at the teacher and the class, then walked out without another word.


    As he stepped into the quiet corridor, a small smile played on his lips. "That''s a new record," he muttered to himself. "Ten minutes in and I''m already kicked out. At this rate, I''ll be banned from attending altogether."


    It wasn''t rebellion for the sake of it that led Kaden to this point. No, it was Mr. Duke himself. A man who preached endlessly about valour and discipline but lacked both in spades. The teacher boasted of his accomplishments¡ªmost of which were likely exaggerated or outright fabricated¡ªand treated the poor, especially those from the outskirts, with nothing but contempt.


    And worst of all, Kaden thought with a grimace, "the way he keeps ogling the female students." The man was a hypocrite through and through, and Kaden couldn''t stomach his presence. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shaking his head, Kaden decided he wouldn''t waste his energy dwelling on Mr. Duke any longer. He had more important things to do.


    He made his way to the academy''s library, a sprawling space filled with shelves of books and scrolls, some dating back centuries. The quiet hum of the place was a welcome change from the chaos of the classroom.


    Kaden entered through the big see true glass door and stepped into the library. It was massive, stretching high into the rafters and wide enough to make him feel like he''d entered a different world. The walls were adorned with grand paintings of past Rose Faction heroes¡ªlegendary figures who had fought in wars, closed portals, and defeated beasts that threatened humanity. Each painting seemed to have life within it, the vibrant colors and intricate details catching the light in a way that almost made the figures look like they were watching him.


    The main floor of the library buzzed with activity. Students sat at sleek, polished tables, working diligently on assignments or discussing topics in hushed tones. Rows of computers lined one side of the room, their screens glowing with streams of data, diagrams, and holographic projections. Beside each computer sat AI assistants, humanoid figures with smooth, featureless faces that spoke in calm, professional tones, helping students locate books or access information in seconds. The AI had turned research into a matter of typing in a query and letting the machines do the heavy lifting.


    But Kaden had no intention of using the computers. With a faint scoff, he walked past them, heading toward the grand staircase that spiraled upward to the higher levels of the library.


    He took the steps two at a time, climbing higher and higher until he reached the top floor. Up here, the atmosphere was completely different. The hum of activity below was replaced by a heavy silence. Dust particles floated lazily in the streams of light filtering through the tall, arched windows. The air smelled faintly of aged paper and leather bindings. This was where the library''s manual books were kept¡ªold tomes, scrolls, and texts that predated the AI revolution.


    There were no students here. Why would there be? Everything they needed was a few clicks away downstairs. The manual books were relics of a bygone era, untouched by most who considered them irrelevant.


    Kaden didn''t mind. He liked the quiet. But more importantly, he didn''t have much of a choice. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to use the computers or AI¡ªhe wasn''t trying to be stubborn. The truth was that he found the damned things too tricky to operate.


    What did it even mean to "open a window" on a computer when the device clearly didn''t have any windows? And "clicking" on something? Why would he need to click on a screen when his finger could just point to it? The entire interface felt like it had been designed to confuse people like him¡ªpeople who hadn''t grown up surrounded by the latest tech.


    So, Kaden stuck to what he knew. Up here, with the manual books, he could take his time, flip through pages, and find what he needed without worrying about "minimizing tabs" or "searching databases." It was old-fashioned, but it worked for him.

 Chapter 122 - 21

    Kaden''s arms were piled with books as he navigated the quiet top floor of the library. Most of the books he''d collected were about the Lords, the Demons, the mystical flowers, and the Grave Gardens. Each tome was thick, heavy, and worn, the covers faded and spines cracked from years of neglect. He found a secluded table near the window and dumped the books down with a thud.


    One book immediately caught his eye: "The Lords and the Demons." Its cover was black, with faint golden letters engraved into it, though the gilding had faded with time. He picked it up, blew off the layer of dust that coated it, and flipped it open. Dust rose from the pages, making him cough slightly as he waved his hand to clear the air.


    Hours passed, and the sky outside grew darker. Hunger clawed at his stomach, but he didn''t stop reading. The book was fascinating, detailing the belief that the Lords had a hierarchy. At the top of that hierarchy were the Four Lord Leaders, beings of immense power whose influence, it was believed, shaped the world. The exact number of Lords was unknown, but many scholars speculated that each Grave Garden belonged to a specific Lord.


    Kaden noted how the size and resources of the Grave Gardens controlled by the government and the top three factions seemed to support the idea that there grave garden might belong to the Four Leaders of the Lords. The sheer scale of those organizations Grave Gardens dwarfed that of the lesser factions, their power perhaps tied to the Lords they served.


    He had learned a lot about the Lords, but the information on the Demons was disappointingly sparse. Most of the details only spoke about the great battles between the Lords and Demons, with little mention of the Demons'' origin. The thing he sought most¡ªdetails about the demon blood and the flowers that grew from it¡ªwas nowhere to be found.


    As he leaned back in frustration, a sudden notification from his system appeared in his vision:


    [Knowledge Increased!]


    [Intelligence Stat Increased: 0.001 ¡ú 0.05]


    Kaden stared at the notification, unsure whether to laugh or scoff. A measly increase, but progress nonetheless. Shaking his head, he closed the last book, stacked them neatly, and made his way down the spiral staircase. On his way out, he passed by students hunched over computers, their AI assistants dutifully guiding them through databases. He gave them a faint, mocking scoff as he walked by, and made his way to the cafeteria.


    ________________________________________________________________________


    The cafeteria was nearly empty when Kaden arrived. He grabbed a tray of food, not even bothering to check what he was eating, and found a quiet corner to sit. He was halfway through his meal, lost in thought, when someone slid into the seat across from him.


    Looking up, Kaden froze for a moment. It was Lira. Her silver hair shimmered faintly under the cafeteria lights, framing her soft features in a way that made her beauty hard to ignore. She looked delicate, as if she belonged in a portrait. Compared to her, Kaden felt like a wreck with his sunken cheeks and rough skin. "Not my fault," he thought bitterly. "There aren''t any spas in the outskirts."


    Lira stared at him for a moment before leaning in slightly. "Don''t tell anyone what you saw that night," she said softly but firmly.


    Kaden shrugged, his tone nonchalant. "Okay. Not like it''s any of my business anyway."


    She seemed satisfied with his answer, and they continued eating in silence. After a while, Lira glanced up at him again. "What''s your ability?"


    Kaden paused, debating whether to answer. Finally, he said, "Strength enhancement."


    Lira nodded thoughtfully, as if confirming something. "No wonder you got an eleven in the test," she thought.


    After that, they were both silent. Kaden finished his food, stood up, and left without another word, leaving Lira sitting alone at the table.


    ________________________________________________________________________


    As Kaden walked through the academy grounds toward his dorm, the moon was high in the sky, its glow soft and serene. The rose flowers lining the paths shimmered under the moonlight, casting faint reflections on the cobblestones. The air was cool and gentle, carrying with it the faint scent of roses.


    Kaden''s hand brushed against the bracelet on his wrist, the one he had made using Lila''s hair. His fingers lingered on it for a moment, his eyes flashing with regret. With a heavy sigh, he shook the thoughts away and entered his dorm building.


    The room was dark when he opened the door. Kaden frowned. "Isn''t Jace supposed to be here?" he thought as he reached for the light switch.


    The light flickered on, and his breath hitched. Jace was there, but he was lying on the floor, barely moving. His body was battered, bruises and cuts covering his pale skin. His torn clothes clung to him, stained with blood and dirt. His brown hair was disheveled, matted with dried blood.


    Kaden''s jaw tightened. He didn''t need to guess what had happened. He knew. "Those bastards."


    Without hesitation, Kaden knelt and carefully lifted Jace, placing him gently on the bed. He grabbed the first aid kit from the shelf and fumbled through it. He wasn''t exactly skilled at treating wounds, but he did his best to clean Jace''s injuries and bandage them.


    After a while, Jace stirred, his eyelids fluttering open. He coughed weakly, and Kaden quickly handed him a glass of water.


    "Thanks," Jace whispered hoarsely, his voice barely audible.


    Kaden didn''t reply, his jaw still clenched in anger.


    Moments later, Jace''s phone rang. Despite his condition, he forced himself to sit up and answered the call. His voice was steady, his tone cheerful as he spoke to his parents. Kaden watched him in silence, his anger simmering. Even in this state, Jace didn''t want his family to worry.


    When the call ended, Jace leaned back with a sigh, his exhaustion evident.


    "That''s it," Kaden said, his voice low but firm. "Tell me who did this to you." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 123 - 22

    Kaden walked alone on the academy grounds late into the night. The air was alive with the distant chirping of crickets, and the soft rustle of leaves swayed with the gentle breeze. The full moon hung high above, casting an ethereal glow across the pathways, illuminating every detail of the roses lining the walkways. The academy looked serene under the moonlight, but Kaden''s mind was far from calm.


    Jace had told him everything.


    Ever since the ranking test, the academy had devolved into a battlefield of hierarchies. The upper ranks bullied the middle ranks, while the middle ranks took their frustrations out on the lower ranks. It was a cruel cycle, fueled by the mandatory rank tags that each student was required to wear at all times. Jace, though reluctant, had named his attackers¡ªa group of five: one middle-rank student and four lower ranks.


    As Kaden wandered further into the academy grounds, he heard muffled voices, followed by the sound of a punch landing. His sharp eyes caught the scene ahead¡ªa group of five surrounding a boy, beating him to the ground. The boy whimpered in pain as the leader, the middle-rank student, kicked him again.


    Kaden''s blood boiled. Not tonight.


    He strode forward, his footsteps heavy yet eerily quiet. The group was too focused on their victim to notice him until it was too late.


    "Hey," Kaden''s voice rang out, cold and sharp. The group turned, startled by his sudden appearance. "Pick on someone your own size."


    The middle-rank student sneered. "This isn''t your business, lower rank. Leave, before you regret it."


    Kaden smirked darkly. "Oh, there''ll be regret, just not from me."


    The fight was brutal.


    Kaden lunged forward with terrifying speed, his fist connecting with the first lower-rank bully''s jaw. The sickening crunch of bone breaking echoed through the night as the boy crumpled to the ground, clutching his face. Before the others could react, Kaden spun, slamming his knee into another boy''s stomach with enough force to lift him off the ground. The boy gasped, the air knocked from his lungs as he collapsed.


    The third bully tried to rush him from behind, but Kaden anticipated it. He turned, grabbing the boy''s arm and twisting it at an unnatural angle. The boy screamed in agony as Kaden shoved him backward, sending him sprawling onto the dirt.


    The last lower-rank student froze, trembling. Kaden''s eyes locked onto him, and the boy''s face turned pale. "P-please... I''m sorry..." the boy stammered.


    Kaden didn''t care. He grabbed the boy by the collar, lifting him off the ground, and slammed him against a nearby tree. The sound of his body hitting the bark reverberated in the quiet night. Black veins pulsed under Kaden''s skin, creeping up his arms and hands. His grip tightened, and the boy whimpered in fear, his legs dangling uselessly.


    The middle-rank leader stood frozen, fear flickering across his face. When Kaden finally turned to him, he tried to act tough, stepping forward and raising his fists. But Kaden''s expression¡ªcold, detached, and filled with something almost inhuman¡ªsent a shiver down his spine.


    "Your turn," Kaden growled.


    The middle-rank student threw a desperate punch, but Kaden dodged easily. He retaliated with a devastating blow to the gut, then another to the side of the boy''s face. The boy stumbled, blood dripping from his nose and mouth. Kaden didn''t stop. He grabbed the student by the hair, forcing him to his knees, and delivered a merciless barrage of punches. Each hit sent a shockwave of pain through the boy''s body, and with each strike, Kaden felt himself losing control.


    Black veins darkened further, spreading like wildfire across his arms. His breathing was ragged, his vision tinged with red. He raised his fist one last time, ready to end it¡ªto kill.


    But something stopped him.


    The middle-rank student had surrendered, hands raised weakly in front of him, his face a swollen mess of blood and bruises. Kaden blinked, the haze of rage lifting slightly. His fist hovered in the air, trembling. No... Not like this.


    He stepped back, fists unclenching, and the veins on his hands faded. Without another word, he turned and walked away.


    The boy they had been bullying earlier sat frozen, staring at Kaden in horror. "S-stay away from me, monster!" he cried.


    Kaden said nothing. He didn''t look back.


    When Kaden entered the dorm room, Jace was sitting on his bed, his face pale and anxious. He had been chewing his lip, worrying that Kaden might have confronted the bullies and gotten hurt¡ªor worse. When he saw Kaden walk in unscathed, he let out a shaky sigh of relief.


    "You''re okay," Jace said softly. "I thought... never mind. I''m glad you didn''t do anything stupid." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaden didn''t respond. He went straight to his bed and sat down, his fists still clenched. His mind replayed the fight, the way his control had slipped, the way he had almost... No. He shook his head, trying to push the thoughts away. But the feeling lingered.


    Elsewhere, in the principal''s office, a guard stepped inside and saluted. The principal, a tall man with sharp features and an unreadable expression, looked up from his desk. "How is the situation with the bullying?" he asked.


    The guard hesitated. "It''s started, sir. And it''s increasing as expected."


    The principal nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "Good. That''s the purpose of the ranking system, after all. Students need to experience cruelty to grow strong. The weak must either endure or rise."


    The guard shifted uncomfortably. "Should we intervene?"


    The principal waved a hand dismissively. "Not unless things go too far. Install CCTV cameras in the usual places¡ªthe corridors, toilets, anywhere fights are likely to break out. We encourage bullying, but we can''t have students killing each other. Not yet."


    The guard nodded. "Understood, sir."


    As the guard left, the principal leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers. "This academy isn''t for the weak," he murmured to himself, a cruel glint in his eye. "And soon, neither will the world be."

 Chapter 124 - 23

    The martial arts class was one of the few sessions Kaden genuinely looked forward to. The teacher, Master Reyn, stood tall with a muscular build, his silver hair tied neatly behind his head. His piercing green eyes scanned the students, but not with judgment. Unlike most other instructors, Master Reyn did not discriminate based on rank, background, or ability. For him, every student was a blank slate, and his sole focus was teaching them to master their bodies and minds.


    Kaden respected that. It mirrored his own philosophy¡ªhe only cared about learning, improving, and surviving. So he absorbed every word Master Reyn said like a sponge.


    Today, the class began as usual with students forming neat rows on the training grounds. Master Reyn stood at the front, hands clasped behind his back, his sharp voice breaking the silence.


    "Today, I want you all to answer a simple question," he began. "What is the most important thing in battle?"


    A boy in the front row immediately raised his hand, his chest puffed out with confidence. "Strength," he answered proudly.


    Master Reyn shook his head, his expression unmoved. "Wrong," he replied curtly.


    Before anyone else could attempt, Lira, standing a few rows behind Kaden, spoke up. "Footwork," she said firmly. "After all, the essence of battle is to hit the opponent but not get hit."


    Master Reyn''s eyes lit up with approval. "Correct," he said, a rare smile gracing his lips. "This is why I''ll be teaching all of you the basic two-step shift. It is the simplest footwork technique but can be added to any move to make it more powerful. Allow me to demonstrate."


    He took a deep breath through his nostrils, and with his energy focused, he threw a punch into the air. A sharp bang echoed across the training ground, the sound rippling through the air like a thunderclap. Kaden felt his heart quicken at the sheer power of the strike.


    "Now, I want you to watch carefully as I add the two-step shift," Master Reyn continued. This time, he spread his legs slightly wider and got into a stance. His front foot stepped forward, landing firmly, followed by his back foot. As his weight shifted forward, he unleashed another punch. The sound that followed was deafening, nearly four times louder than the first. A powerful gust of wind swirled around them, sending a few stray leaves flying.


    "Do you see?" Master Reyn said, straightening his posture. "The two-step shift is a technique on its own, while the punch is another. When combined, the power is amplified significantly. Even if your energy is weak, perfect footwork can transform an average strike into a devastating blow."


    The class was silent, awestruck. Kaden''s eyes gleamed with fascination. He couldn''t wait to try it.


    Master Reyn spent the next hour teaching the class the movements step by step. He demonstrated the shift multiple times, ensuring everyone understood. The students practiced slowly at first, focusing on precision. Master Reyn walked among them, correcting postures and offering tips.


    Once the basics were nailed down, they were allowed to add a punch to the sequence. Kaden concentrated hard, repeating the movement until it felt natural. When he threw his punch using the two-step shift, he could feel the added force. It wasn''t much at first, but it was noticeable. His fists felt heavier, deadlier.


    ________________________________________________________________


    After the martial arts class, Kaden felt drained but satisfied. He made his way to the cafeteria, his stomach rumbling. Jace had gone to the academy hospital to tend to his wounds, so Kaden was alone. After grabbing a plate of steaming rice and stew, he sat at a corner table and began eating quietly.


    Moments later, a group of boys approached, their presence hostile. They sat in front of him and to his sides, surrounding him. Kaden looked up, his jaw tightening. It was the same group of bullies he had beaten the night before. Their faces were nearly healed, likely due to the academy''s potent healing potions, but the anger in their eyes burned brightly.


    "You got lucky last night," the leader, the middle-rank student, sneered. "But let''s see how tough you are now."


    Kaden raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "I already beat you once," he said coolly, taking another bite of his food. "I can gladly do it again."


    The bullies'' faces reddened with embarrassment. The leader gritted his teeth. "It''s true we can''t beat you," he admitted, his tone venomous. "But you don''t know who you''ve messed with. My father will hear about this. I''ll make sure your family pays."


    Kaden paused, his expression unchanging. Then, with a cold smirk, he said, "Be my guest." He stood up, leaving the table and the bullies in stunned silence.


    ________________________________________________________________


    Later that night, Kaden found himself in the academy''s testing dojo. The dimly lit room was silent, save for the faint hum of the punching strength tester. He approached the device, his fists clenched. Taking a deep breath, he assumed the stance Master Reyn had taught earlier.


    With his front foot stepping forward and his back foot shifting into place, Kaden threw a punch. The force of the strike echoed against the dojo walls. He glanced at the digital display on the machine.


    13.


    His eyes widened in amazement. Just the day before, his last punch had registered an 11. The two-step shift had amplified his strength by 2 points¡ªa significant improvement.


    "This technique¡­" Kaden muttered to himself, a smirk tugging at his lips. "It''s incredible. It''ll only grow stronger as I do."


    Satisfied, he left the dojo and headed back to the dorms. On his way, the sounds of grunting and muffled cries reached his ears. Bullying was rampant at this hour. But Kaden didn''t interfere, none of his business.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Like it ? Add to library! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Thank you all for reading. Arigato

 Chapter 125 - 24

    It had been a month since Kaden had begun attending the academy. Days blurred into weeks as he immersed himself in the lectures, martial arts training, and endless attempts to gather knowledge in the library.


    As the lecture wrapped up that day, Mr. Duke stood at the front of the class, his pride filled voice echoing through the room.


    "Next week, we''ll be having your first practical test," he announced, his gaze scanning the room. "You will be traveling to another planet to hunt beasts."


    The classroom erupted in chatter. Some students cheered at the opportunity to gain beast crystals and test their abilities, while others exchanged nervous glances, whispering about the dangers that awaited. Kaden sat quietly, his mind flooded with memories. Every encounter he''d had with beasts had been disastrous, taking pieces of his life he could never get back¡ªhis parents, then Lira. The thought of stepping into that chaos again made his stomach churn.


    After the lecture, Kaden made his way to the cafeteria for lunch. The usual buzz of students barely registered in his ears as he ate mechanically, lost in thought. He was barely done when it was time for martial arts class.


    ---


    The martial arts arena was alive with energy. The students had been divided into pairs for light sparring sessions, a chance to test their skills and improve before the upcoming test.


    Kaden found himself paired with Jace. The two faced each other, circling cautiously before engaging. Kaden''s movements had improved significantly over the past month. His punches were sharper, his footwork precise, and his reflexes quicker. Jace, though skilled, found himself struggling to keep up.


    "You''re getting better," Jace said between breaths, his lips curling into a grin as he blocked another punch.


    "So are you," Kaden replied, stepping back and resetting his stance.


    Before their spar could continue, the teacher called for the students'' attention.


    "Enough!" the teacher called out, clapping his hands. The students stopped, breathing heavily as they turned their attention to him.


    "You''ll be going to hunt beasts next week," he began, his tone serious. "This is your chance to obtain beast crystals and prove your worth. But remember, this is not a game. Beasts won''t hesitate to kill you, and neither should you hesitate to protect yourself."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. "And understand this¡ªthere is no doubt that some of you will die. Just make sure you''re not the one."


    The weight of his words hung in the air as he dismissed the class. Kaden and Jace exchanged a glance before parting ways.


    ---


    Kaden headed to the library, a place he had been frequenting in his free time over the past month. His search for information about demons had been fruitless so far, but he had learned much about beasts, portals, and the world itself. Despite not being able to find out much about the Demons, the system has rewarded him bye increasing his intelligence stat from 0.05 to 0.1.


    However, Kaden didn''t feel any smarter. His latest test results were filled with reds as if it was a battlefield, and he still couldn''t help Y find it X.


    When he reached the top floor of the library, his usual retreat of silence was disturbed. Faint noises came from one of the shelves in the corner. Kaden sighed. Occasionally, students came up here to engage in things better left unsaid, taking advantage of the floor''s usual emptiness.


    "Those horny idiots," he muttered.


    Rolling his eyes, he picked out a book and sat at a table far from the commotion. But the female voice grew louder, breaking his concentration. He muttered under his breath, "Can''t they keep it down?" before trying to focus on the pages in front of him.


    It was futile. The girl''s voice rose again, louder and more grating than before. Annoyed and frustrated, Kaden slammed the book shut and marched toward the source of the noise.


    "Can''t you keep it dow.¡­" he said sharply as he rounded the corner.


    What he saw made his words die in his throat. The girl leaned against the shelf, her shirt discarded and her skirt haphazardly folded up. Her face was flushed, but it was the figure standing behind her, his trousers down and his stick inside the girl that froze Kaden in place.


    "Mr. Duke?" Kaden blurted out, his eyes wide in disbelief.


    The morning sun bathed the academy grounds in a golden glow, the warm light gleaming off the uniforms of the gathered students. The training ground was alive with the buzz of energy¡ªnervous excitement, scattered laughter, and the occasional whispered conversation. Today was the day the year-one students of Rose Faction Academy would embark on their first hunt on another planet.


    Thousands of students stood assembled, their ranks stretching far and wide across the vast grounds. In the middle of the crowd, Kaden stood beside Jace, both of them blending into the sea of faces. Jace poked Kaden with his elbow and whispered, "What did you do to Mr. Duke?"


    Kaden turned to him with a raised brow. "Nothing. Why?"


    Jace tilted his head toward the front. "You should look at him. The way he''s glaring at you¡ªif looks could kill, you''d be dead a thousand times over."


    Curious and mildly alarmed, Kaden glanced at Mr. Duke. The man stood with his arms crossed, his face as cold and sharp as a blade. His piercing eyes were locked on Kaden, practically boring holes through him. Kaden swallowed hard; the man''s expression screamed murder.


    Before he could process it, Mr. Duke marched toward him, grabbed him roughly by the arm, and dragged him to a quiet spot away from the other students.


    "You will not tell anyone what you saw," Mr. Duke hissed, his voice low and threatening.


    Kaden blinked innocently. "About you f**king a student? Sure, I''ll keep my mouth shut," he said, his tone mockingly casual. "But only on one condition: from now on, my test report card should be as blue as the ocean."


    Mr. Duke''s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding audibly. After a tense moment, he muttered, "Fine."


    Kaden smirked, stepping back. "Pleasure doing business with you."


    As he walked away, Kaden thought to himself, "I wasn''t going to expose him anyway. None of my business, and it seemed consensual." Still, it felt good to have an edge over someone like Mr. Duke.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Duke watched Kaden''s retreating figure, his eyes narrowing. "That brat. I can''t trust him. I have to get rid of him."


    Back with Jace, Kaden shrugged off his friend''s curious look. "What did he say?" Jace asked.


    "Nothing," Kaden lied. "Just scolding me for failing all my tests."


    The atmosphere shifted when the massive warehouse doors in front of the training ground creaked open, revealing several glowing portals within. The students fell silent, their awe visible as they took in the sight.


    The portals shimmered a bright green, signaling that they were for interplanetary travel. Kaden had heard that white portals were used for travel within Earth, but this was his first time seeing one that led to another world.


    The teachers began guiding students in batches toward the portals. With thousands of students present, the process was slow. Kaden and Jace waited near the back of the line, watching as group after group disappeared into the glowing void.


    As their turn approached, Jace nudged Kaden. "I still can''t believe humans managed to create portals to other planets before GTA 6."


    Kaden let out a small laugh, shaking his head. "Priorities, huh?"


    When their turn finally came, they stepped forward together. The moment they entered the portal, a strange sensation washed over Kaden. It was as if his body had been submerged in cool water, weightless and drifting. Around them, stars and constellations seemed to shimmer and swirl, creating a breathtaking, surreal landscape. The experience was disorienting and exhilarating all at once.


    After what felt like only seconds, they emerged on the other side. The planet was eerily similar to Earth, but there were differences that set it apart. The ground was carpeted with small, vibrant grass that stretched endlessly, creating a lush green expanse. The air was crisp and carried an unfamiliar scent, and the sky had a faint greenish hue, giving the atmosphere an alien yet tranquil vibe.


    Ahead, soldiers and teachers were already arranging the students into neat rows. Kaden and Jace quickly joined a line, falling into place. Behind them loomed a massive shelter, its size staggering. It was as large as a city back on Earth, bustling with life and heavily guarded by soldiers. Surrounding the shelter was a colossal wall, thicker and taller than anything Kaden had ever seen¡ªits scale enough to put even the walls from "Attack on Titans" to shame.


    The wall was a clear sign of the dangers that lurked beyond, built to defend the shelter from relentless beast attacks.


    Once all the students had arrived, one of the teachers stepped forward, a device amplifying his voice. "Welcome to Nethira Prime," he announced, his voice echoing across the field. "For your practical test, you will be grouped into teams of three. You have ten minutes to form your groups."


    The announcement sparked a flurry of activity. Students scrambled to form alliances, scanning the crowd for potential teammates. In the chaos, one student stood out. A boy with striking red hair moved gracefully through the crowd, his handsome features and confident demeanor drawing a swarm of admirers.


    Kaden leaned toward Jace. "Who''s that?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s Billy Rose," Jace whispered, his tone filled with awe. "The child of the Rose Faction leader. He''s insanely powerful¡ªhe scored a perfect 15 on the strength test, it''ll really be good if we can get him to join us"


    Kaden snorted. "Yeah, good luck getting him to join us. Let''s go find someone else."


    As they searched, Kaden''s eyes landed on a figure with silver hair standing a little distance away. Without hesitation, he walked over, tapped her on the back, and asked, "Hey, want to join us?"

 Chapter 126 - 100

    The morning sun filtered through the cracks in the window, casting soft beams across the room. William stirred, his eyes fluttering open to the familiar surroundings of the orphanage. The faded wallpaper, the creaky wooden floors, and the scent of stale breakfast food¡ªeverything felt comforting. For a moment, it was as if the world outside had faded, and he was back in a place where he could simply exist without the constant pressure of his abilities.


    His hand reached out instinctively, swiping across the air as if to dismiss something. A notification flashed before his eyes. [50 EXP gained for surviving another day.] He rolled his eyes and dismissed the notification with a thought.


    The System''s constant reminders were a little too much sometimes, but he had learned to live with them.


    With a sigh, William pulled himself out of bed, stretching his arms over his head. His body ached slightly from the previous day''s exertion, but it was a good kind of pain. The kind that reminded him he was still alive, still growing stronger. He got up, did some light exercises¡ªpush-ups, sit-ups, a few squats to get the blood flowing¡ªand then freshened up in the small, shared bathroom.


    By the time he was done, the rest of the orphanage was still asleep, and the silence of the morning was only broken by the distant sounds of the kids rustling in their sleep. William moved quietly down the stairs and into the kitchen.


    The caretaker, Mrs. Beth, was already there, preparing breakfast. Her smile was warm, and the smell of eggs and toast filled the air.


    "Morning, William," she greeted him, flipping a pancake onto a plate.


    "Morning, Mrs. Beth," he replied, his voice soft. "Looks like a good breakfast today."


    She chuckled. "Always is, but you seem like you''re in a better mood today."


    William just shrugged, grabbing a plate and loading it up with food. He wasn''t in the mood to explain why. It had been a while since he felt like himself, and the familiar routine of the orphanage, despite its simplicity, had a way of calming his restless mind.


    After he finished breakfast, he decided to go out and explore the neighborhood. The cool morning air greeted him as he stepped outside, the streets still empty, save for a few people walking about their business. He took a deep breath, walking slowly and taking in the sights, letting the mundane world of the orphanage fade away for a little while.


    It was as he was wandering near the park that he saw him¡ªSam.


    "Sam!" William called out, his face lighting up with a grin.


    Sam, who had been sitting on a nearby bench, looked up, his eyes widening in recognition. He jumped to his feet, a grin spreading across his face. "William! I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    Sam was the same age as William, a childhood friend who had been sent to a military academy the same year William had. He had grown taller, more muscular, and his uniform suggested he had just returned from his training. His sharp eyes were filled with both humor and a touch of mischief, just as they had been when they were kids.


    "It''s good to see you, man," William said, clapping him on the back. "How''s the academy been?"


    Sam smirked, scratching the back of his head. "You wouldn''t believe it. It''s been brutal, man. But honestly, it wasn''t all bad. They push you to your limits, make you question everything, and there''s some real bonding between the guys. But damn, some of the stuff they make you do is just insane. What about you? I heard you made it to that fancy academy for your powers?"


    William hesitated for a moment. "Yeah, I did. It''s... complicated. I''ve learned a lot, but there''s a lot of weird stuff going on there, too."


    Sam raised an eyebrow. "Weird stuff? Like what?"


    William glanced around, lowering his voice. "Well, let''s just say not everyone there is as they seem. And I''m not sure I trust all of them. But I''m surviving, at least. My abilities... they''re a bit different from the others." He didn''t want to get into the details of the system or the demons; Sam wouldn''t understand that.


    Sam chuckled, shaking his head. "Man, you''ve always had a knack for finding trouble. But that''s the William I know. So, what do you do now? You planning to stick around here for a while?"


    "Yeah, for a bit," William replied, his smile fading slightly as he thought about the orphanage. "I''ve missed it here. Things were... different at the academy, but coming back here feels like I can breathe again."


    Sam nodded knowingly. "I get it. This place is home. You know, it''s crazy. I thought the academy would make me feel more... I don''t know, alive or something. But it didn''t. Not like this. Nothing beats the feeling of just being back here with the people who know you best."


    William smiled. "Yeah. It''s not perfect, but it''s home."


    They spent the next few hours catching up, reminiscing about their childhood, the mischief they used to get up to, and the way they would always sneak into the abandoned house on the edge of town to try and scare each other. It was strange how little had changed despite everything that had happened. Sam''s stories of the academy were wild, filled with drills, harsh instructors, and some of the worst pranks he''d ever experienced. It felt good to laugh, to be normal for once.


    Eventually, the conversation wound down. William knew it was time to head back to the orphanage. The afternoon had grown late, and he had things to do. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, I''m heading back," William said, standing up. "It was good seeing you, man. Don''t be a stranger."


    "You too, William. Stay out of trouble, alright?" Sam laughed, but there was a hint of seriousness in his voice.


    "I''ll try," William said with a wink, heading back toward the orphanage.


    ____________________________________


    By the time he returned, the sun was beginning to set, casting an orange hue across the sky. The orphanage was quieter now. The younger kids were still outside, playing tag, while the older ones were inside, helping with chores or reading.


    William didn''t do much except teach the kids a few tricks¡ªthings he''d picked up at the academy¡ªand tell them exaggerated tales of his time there. He made himself the hero in every story, describing impossible feats and daring escapes. The kids laughed and clung to every word, their eyes wide with awe.


    As night fell and the orphanage settled into a quiet lull, William finally retreated to his room. He lay in his bed, staring up at the ceiling, a smile on his face. The night was peaceful, and for the first time in a long time, William felt at ease. He had missed the simplicity of this place, the sense of community.


    But as he drifted off to sleep, a strange sensation washed over him. His consciousness slipped from his body, drawn into a dark, empty void. It was the same place. He recognized it instantly.


    The abyss.


    The place where he had first accepted the system.


    He reached out in the darkness, attempting to communicate with the system, but there was no response. He called out, but only silence answered.


    Suddenly, a sound broke the stillness. The clink of heavy chains moving, dragging along the floor. The sound was familiar, something he''d heard in his dreams countless times.


    His heart raced, and he instinctively moved toward the sound, playing a game of hot and cold. The closer he got, the louder the chains became, but the more the darkness pressed against him. He could feel the weight of something unseen, something ancient, lurking just beyond his reach.


    The closer he got, the colder the air became, his breath forming clouds in front of him. The sound of the chains echoed louder, more intense.


    And as he took one more step forward, he knew that whatever was on the other side of the abyss wasn''t just a part of his dreams. It was real.


    Author''s Note: I sincerely apologize for not uploading SBS new chapters for a while now, but i promise that i''ll be uploading it now. William is back!!!!

 Chapter 127 - 101

    The metallic clinking pierced the darkness ahead, a siren song drawing William forward. Each link of chain rattled with deliberate precision, as if something was counting them one by one. The darkness pressed against his eyes like a physical weight, swallowing everything more than a few feet ahead. As he took his next step, anticipating solid ground, the world disappeared beneath his feet.


    Time seemed to splinter as he plunged into the void. His scream echoed off unseen walls, multiplying until it seemed a chorus of terrified voices accompanied his descent. The air grew colder, damper, carrying the musty stench of age and decay. His mind raced through fragments of prayer he''d forgotten years ago, bargaining with any deity that might be listening to grant him survival. The fall seemed endless, each second stretching into an eternity of pure terror as he tumbled through absolute darkness.


    The impact, when it came, was both better and worse than he''d imagined. He landed on something that gave slightly¡ªa pile of rotting vegetation and soft earth that broke his fall but immediately filled his nostrils with the stomach-churning smell of decomposition. The putrid mass shifted beneath him, releasing pockets of gas that spoke of ancient decay and things best left undisturbed.


    Pain radiated through his body as he rolled onto his side, spitting out the taste of ancient dirt and something metallic¡ªblood from where he''d bitten his tongue. His hands trembled as he patted himself down in the darkness, amazed to find no broken bones, though every muscle screamed in protest as he forced himself to stand. The air down here was thick with age, carrying particles of dust that seemed to coat his tongue with each desperate breath.


    The chamber he found himself in defied logic. As his eyes adjusted to the gloom, he could make out the ceiling disappearing into darkness above, but the walls¡ªoh, the walls were wrong. They weren''t the rough-hewn rock he''d expected, but rather smooth, almost glassy in places, as if something had melted the very stone. Dim lanterns hung at irregular intervals, their flames an unhealthy greenish-blue that cast more shadows than light. The flames didn''t flicker naturally, but rather seemed to pulse in rhythm with something he couldn''t quite hear, as if responding to some distant, alien heartbeat.


    The floor was a patchwork of ancient architectural styles, each section telling its own story of forgotten civilizations. Roman tiles gave way to medieval flagstones, which in turn merged with what looked like prehistoric carved symbols. Water¡ªat least, he hoped it was water¡ªtrickled down the walls in patterns that reminded him of written language, though the letters seemed to shift and change whenever he tried to focus on them. Some of the symbols appeared to move of their own accord, rearranging themselves when viewed from the corner of his eye.


    The chain sound was deafening now, echoing from a darkened archway ahead. Each clank reverberated through his bones, setting his teeth on edge. Then came the breathing¡ªif you could call it that. It was the sound of air being forced through something that had no right to have lungs, a wet, rattling noise that spoke of vast, hollow spaces and organs that had never seen the light of day. Each exhale carried the stench of millennium-old graves and something else, something that made the primitive part of his brain scream in recognition of a predator it had never encountered but somehow remembered from ancestral nightmares.


    William''s survival instincts finally kicked in. He turned to flee, but his feet tangled in something cold and metallic¡ªchains, he realized with horror, chains that hadn''t been there moments before. They snaked across the ground like living things, their links scratching against the ancient stone with an almost gleeful malice. The metal was ice-cold against his skin, yet somehow seemed to pulse with an inner life of its own.


    "Stay."


    The voice shattered reality itself. It wasn''t just sound¡ªit was anti-sound, the auditory equivalent of a black hole. It spoke in harmonies that shouldn''t exist, frequencies that made his vision blur and his nose bleed. The voice carried the weight of eons, of countless millennia spent in darkness, of patience so vast it made glaciers seem hurried. The very air crystallized, forming patterns of frost that looked suspiciously like faces frozen in eternal screams, their expressions caught between agony and ecstasy.


    Each syllable sent tremors through the chamber that dislodged ancient bones from the walls¡ªhuman bones, he realized with mounting horror, each one carved with symbols similar to those on the floor. The lantern flames froze in place, as if time itself feared to move in the presence of whatever had spoken. The temperature plummeted until his breath came out in visible puffs, each exhale carrying away another small piece of his diminishing courage.


    William''s body betrayed him completely. His legs buckled, sending him to his knees on the cold stone floor. Violent tremors wracked his frame as primal terror overwhelmed every rational thought. He could feel his sanity fraying at the edges as his mind struggled to process what his senses were telling him. Cold sweat soaked through his clothes, and his breath came in short, sharp gasps that seemed obscenely loud in the aftermath of that terrible voice. His heart pounded so hard he feared it might burst from his chest, each beat a desperate attempt to flee even as his body remained paralyzed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something moved in the darkness beyond the archway. Something massive. The chains rattled again, but now he could hear what they were dragging. The sound of wet flesh sliding across stone, of joints popping and realigning in ways that violated every law of anatomy. The breathing grew closer, each exhale carrying the scent of deep ocean trenches and the spaces between stars. The very air seemed to warp and twist around the approaching presence, as if reality itself was attempting to bend away from whatever horror was emerging from the darkness.


    William wanted to run, to scream, to close his eyes and pretend this was all a nightmare. But his body remained frozen, trembling, as heavy footsteps approached¡ªtoo many footsteps, coming from something with far more legs than any earthly creature should possess. The lantern flames began to dim, one by one, as if something was consuming their light, drawing the darkness closer like a shroud. The shadows themselves seemed to writhe and dance, taking on shapes that made his mind recoil in terror.


    And then, in the last remnants of fading light, he saw it, and his world would never be the same again.

 Chapter 128 - 102

    William''s breath hitched as his eyes locked onto the monstrous purple orb staring back at him from the abyss. It was massive, unblinking, and pulsating with an otherworldly energy that seeped into his very soul. This was no mere eye¡ªit was an abomination, a piece of something that should never exist in the mortal realm. The sight of it sent icy needles racing down his spine, and his knees buckled beneath him. Dread coiled around his chest like a serpent, squeezing the air from his lungs. He tried to speak, to scream, but his voice failed him. The abyss seemed to grow darker, more suffocating, as though it was feeding off his fear.


    The silence stretched unbearably, broken only by the sound of William''s ragged breathing. Yet somehow, through the pounding in his ears and the paralyzing terror, he managed to choke out a single, trembling question:


    "Who... who are you?"


    The answer came, not in words but in a force that shattered the very fabric of reality, sending ripples through the abyss and distorting the space around William. It felt as though time itself momentarily fractured, leaving him suspended in a surreal, harrowing stillness. The voice was not just sound¡ªit was anti-sound, an auditory black hole that consumed everything around it. It spoke in harmonies that defied logic, in frequencies that made his vision blur and his nose bleed. The weight of eons pressed down on him, a tide of ancient darkness and patience so vast it dwarfed the existence of mountains and stars. Frost began to form in the air around him, intricate patterns resembling faces caught mid-scream, their expressions a twisted blend of agony and ecstasy.


    The abyss trembled as the voice spoke again, and even the shadows seemed to recoil, reacting to the sheer power of its presence.


    "I am Shadow," it said, the words reverberating through William''s very bones.


    A realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. The Shadow Lord, he thought. The celestial being who created the system. But what was such a being doing here? The thought sent his mind spiraling into chaos.


    "What do you want from me?" William managed to ask, his voice barely audible against the weight of the Shadow''s presence.


    "Power," the Shadow Lord replied, the word dripping with an intensity that made the abyss shudder. "I want to give you power."


    William''s eyes narrowed, skepticism momentarily cutting through his fear. "Why? Why would you want to give me power?"


    The Shadow Lord''s voice rumbled like a storm, shaking the very foundation of the void. "Because out of all of them, you''re the only one who survived."


    "All of us?" William whispered, confusion etched across his face. "I''m the only one who survived? What does that mean?"


    The words lingered in the air, heavy with implication. Then, like pieces of a puzzle snapping into place, fragments of memory surged through William''s mind. The system''s cryptic messages, the prototype designation, the daily reward of 50 experience points for surviving. It all pointed to one conclusion: hosting the system was inherently dangerous, a game of survival that others had not won. He was the sole survivor.


    The Shadow Lord''s voice broke through his thoughts, the resonance dragging him back to the present. "Who would have thought that it was the prototype that would survive?" it mused, almost to itself. "But alas, I do not have much time."


    The voice grew heavier, darker. William felt the weight of it pressing down on him, his consciousness fraying at the edges. The shadows seemed alive, writhing and twisting as though they were preparing to engulf him entirely.


    "Do not fail me," the Shadow Lord added, the words imbued with an ominous finality.


    The abyss fractured around him, the oppressive darkness giving way to an even more suffocating void. William''s vision blurred, and he felt his consciousness being torn from the abyss. He woke up in his bed at the orphanage, gasping for air. Sweat drenched his body, and his chest heaved as though he had run a marathon. His mind raced as he tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    "What just happened?" he muttered to himself.


    Before he could process it further, his body gave out, and he fainted, collapsing back onto his bed.


    Back in the abyss, the Shadow Lord let out a guttural, bone-chilling laugh that resonated like shards of ice scraping across metal. It echoed endlessly, distorting the very fabric of the void and sending ripples through the oppressive darkness. Bound by heavy chains, the monstrous figure loomed in the darkness, its form obscured but its power undeniable. Its laugh carried with it a sinister promise, one that spoke of worlds falling and lives shattering.


    "Yes," it said, the words dripping with malice. "My plan is going well. Child, I''ve given you my shadow fragments. Do well to use them, so my chains may come free. And then I''ll return to the world. The world shall be mine. Lee, I''m coming for you."


    The chains rattled as the Shadow Lord shifted slightly, its form pulsating with energy that crackled like lightning in the void. The abyss seemed to shrink under the weight of its intent, as though the void itself feared the creature it contained.


    Far away, atop a tall hill in a secluded Japanese temple, two old men sat in a dimly lit room. Their faces were etched with concern as they discussed recent events.


    "Lee just sent a message," the monk said, his voice heavy with worry. "The last of the hosts is dead. The boy with the prototype is the only one who survived."


    The other man, dressed in a black kimono, grimaced. "That means the boy must have received the shadow fragments."


    The monk nodded slowly, his expression grim. "Yes."


    "Has Lee found a way to seal the Shadow Lord permanently?" the man in black asked.


    The monk''s face darkened. "No. At this rate, we may have to kill the boy to contain the Shadow Lord. The Shadow Lord must never return to the world."


    In a corner of the room, a young boy with fiery red hair sat cross-legged, meditating. His eyes snapped open as the conversation reached his ears.


    "William," Liam said, his voice barely a whisper. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 129 - 103

    William woke with a start, his heart pounding violently against his ribcage. The dim morning light filtered through the cracked window of his small room at the orphanage, casting long shadows on the walls. His head throbbed with an intensity that felt like a hammer pounding inside his skull. Beads of cold sweat rolled down his temples, soaking the already damp sheets beneath him.


    For a moment, he simply lay there, staring at the cracked ceiling, trying to piece together the fragments of what had transpired the night before. The events of the abyss played on a relentless loop in his mind: the massive, unblinking purple eye, the oppressive voice of the Shadow Lord, and the gut-wrenching feeling of his soul being laid bare. It was as though his very essence had been unraveled and reknitted, but not quite the same as before.


    "What¡­ what the hell happened?" he muttered to himself, clutching his head as the pounding headache refused to subside.


    Just as he tried to sit up, a familiar voice echoed in his mind, sharp and urgent. [System Activated.]


    [System: What happened last night, William? Explain immediately.]


    The tone was unlike anything William had heard from the system before. It was usually calm and calculated, but now it was tinged with an edge of alarm.


    "You tell me!" William snapped, his frustration bubbling over. "You''re the system, aren''t you? Why didn''t you do anything when I was in the abyss?"


    [System: Something interfered with my functions. I was¡­ shut down. Whatever entity you encountered possesses a power far beyond my parameters. I could not access or protect you during that time.]


    The words sent a chill down William''s spine. The system, which had always seemed infallible, had been rendered helpless. He clenched his fists, feeling a mix of fear and anger.


    "It was the Shadow Lord," William said, his voice trembling slightly as he recounted the encounter. "I saw him. He spoke to me. He¡­ offered me power. And I think¡­ I think he gave me something."


    There was a brief pause before the system responded. [System: Check your status immediately. There has been a significant change.]


    William hesitated for a moment, his breath catching in his throat. Then, with a mental command, he summoned the interface. The familiar blue screen materialized before his eyes, lines of text glowing faintly against the dim light of the room.


    [Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level: 10


    Experience Value: 250/1500


    Strength: 23 (+10)


    Agility: 22 (+10)


    Endurance: 22 (+10)


    Skills: [Shadow Eye] [Darkseer Level 1] [Immunox]


    Attribute: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: ???


    QaShadow Essence: 100 (+86)


    Ability: Shadow Manipulation


    Store Coins: 350


    William''s eyes widened as he scanned the new data. His strength, agility, and endurance had each increased by ten points, a leap that would have taken months of grueling effort to achieve under normal circumstances. But what truly caught his attention was the Shadow Essence. It had surged from a measly 14 to a staggering 100. And then there was the new ability: Shadow Manipulation.


    "Shadow Manipulation," he whispered, the words tasting foreign on his tongue. A cold shiver ran through him as he remembered the Shadow Lord''s ominous words: ''I want to give you power.'' S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This must be what he meant," William muttered, his hands trembling slightly. "This¡­ this is his power."


    [System: Correct. The ability you now possess is a fragment of the Shadow Lord''s essence. Be warned, William. This power is not without its dangers.]


    "What do you mean?" William asked, his voice edged with unease.


    [System: Shadow Manipulation grants you immense potential, but it comes with risks. Overuse or reckless application could deepen the connection between you and the Shadow Lord. If that bond strengthens, he may gain greater influence over you.]


    William''s heart sank. The thought of being a puppet to such a terrifying entity sent a wave of nausea through him. "So what do I do?"


    [System: Use the ability sparingly. Monitor its effects closely. And above all, inform me immediately if you encounter the Shadow Lord again. I must analyze any interaction to better understand and counter his influence.]


    William nodded, though the motion felt hollow. He swung his legs over the edge of the bed and sat there, his head in his hands. The weight of everything pressed down on him¡ªthe system, the Shadow Lord, and now this newfound power that felt more like a curse than a gift.


    He glanced at his trembling hands, clenching them into fists to steady himself. A part of him was tempted to test the ability, to see what this Shadow Manipulation could do. But the system''s warning echoed in his mind, holding him back.


    "Power always comes with a price," he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible. "The question is¡­ can I afford it?"


    The faint sound of footsteps in the hallway pulled him from his thoughts. The other orphans would be waking up soon, and he needed to act normal. Whatever had happened last night, whatever changes had occurred, he couldn''t let anyone know. Not yet.


    He stood, his legs still unsteady, and took a deep breath. As he made his way to the small, cracked mirror hanging on the wall, he caught his reflection. His eyes, once dull and tired, now seemed to hold a faint glimmer of something¡ªsomething dark and unfathomable. The sight sent a shiver down his spine.


    "This is just the beginning," he murmured, his reflection staring back at him with an intensity that felt almost foreign.


    And deep within the recesses of his mind, the faint echo of the Shadow Lord''s laughter lingered, a haunting reminder of the abyss he had barely escaped.


    Author''s Note


    Happy New Year, my amazing readers! As we step into another year filled with possibilities, I want to thank you for your incredible support on this journey. If you''re enjoying Shadow Being System, don''t forget to check out my other book, Demon Being System! Your encouragement means the world to me, and every comment, review, or even a small gift motivates me tokeep creating exciting stories for you. Let''s make this year unforgettable together!

 Chapter 130 - 104

    William sat on his bed, his mind racing as he processed everything that had just happened. His shadow essence had increased drastically, a change that was nothing short of remarkable. He now possessed three distinct abilities. The first was the power of lightning, a gift from the Thunderborn, granting him the ability to summon devastating bolts of electricity. The second was his Copycat ability, allowing him to mimic the powers of others, albeit temporarily. And now, the third¡ªShadow Manipulation. This new ability was powerful yet elusive, the one he struggled with the most.


    Ever since he formed his shadow crystal and gained this ability, he had difficulty summoning shadows to his will. But with the shadow essence boost gifted by the Shadow Lord, perhaps it would be easier now.


    Focusing on a dark corner of his small room where the sunlight didn''t reach, William steadied his breathing. He concentrated, reaching out to the shadows with his mind. At first, nothing happened, but then the shadows began to swirl faintly, as if alive, responding to his call. His concentration, however, was abruptly shattered by Mrs. Beth''s voice calling him for breakfast.


    With a sigh, he rose from the bed, feeling both frustration and a glimmer of hope. He had made progress, even if it was small.


    Downstairs, the warm aroma of bread and stew greeted him, but William barely noticed. He ate in silence, his mind fixated on the possibilities of his newfound powers. After breakfast, he slipped out of the house, a bag slung over his shoulder containing water and snacks. His destination was the desolate forest outside the town¡ªa perfect place to train his abilities without drawing attention.


    As he made his way through the streets, he noticed a gathering of police officers near an alleyway. They were investigating the murders of Billy and the other two boys he had killed. The sight stirred no guilt in him. Those boys had tried to end his life, and he had merely acted in self-defense.


    The system chimed in, its voice tinged with curiosity.


    "You seem awfully confident that they can''t link this to you."


    William smirked slightly, replying, "I made sure to cover my tracks. And if there was any loose end, I''m certain Zarin would''ve cleared it."


    "True," the system replied. Then, after a pause, it added, "You''re putting a lot of trust in Zarin now."


    William''s expression darkened. "I don''t trust Zarin ," he said firmly. "But I trust his mission. He''s here to protect me, for whatever reason, and I know he''ll do whatever it takes to fulfill that mission. For now, that makes him not an enemy."


    "At least not yet," the system concluded, its voice carrying a faint note of amusement.


    The forest loomed ahead, thick and imposing. The dense canopy blocked most of the sunlight, creating an abundance of shadows¡ªperfect for his training. William ventured deeper, his sharp eyes scanning his surroundings for any signs of other people. Despite the forest''s desolate reputation, it was an ideal place for shady dealings or illicit activities.


    Once he was sure he was alone, he dropped his bag and took a deep breath. This was his sanctuary for the day.


    First, he tested his lightning ability. Summoning the energy, he released a bolt that crackled through the air, striking a nearby tree. The impact left a charred burn on the bark. It was powerful, but frustratingly limited. Since the ability wasn''t innate to him, he couldn''t fully control it. The bolt could only travel in a straight line, making precision difficult.


    After several attempts, William decided to move on. His focus today was on mastering Shadow Manipulation. He turned his attention to the shadows cast by the canopy above, narrowing his eyes as he concentrated. He reached out to them, trying to summon them to his will. The shadows swirled faintly but resisted his control.


    Frustration mounted as he tried again and again, achieving the same result.


    "You always find a way to amuse me," a familiar voice drawled.


    William spun around, his body tense. Standing a few feet away was Zarin , but this time he looked different. Gone were the black ninja garb and masked face. Instead, he wore a simple shirt and trousers, his striking green hair tied back. For the first time, William saw his face. Zarin was handsome, with sharp features and piercing green eyes that held a faint hint of mischief.


    "Why are you here?" William asked, his tone guarded.


    Zarin smirked. "You change abilities as if the rules of the world don''t apply to you. The first time we met, you had a wind ability. Then lightning, then you could copy others'' abilities. And now, you''re dabbling in Shadow Manipulation. I''d say that''s quite impressive. But¡­" He gestured to the shadows William had been struggling with. "¡­you clearly don''t know what you''re doing."


    William scowled. "So what?"


    "So," Zarin said, crossing his arms, "you''re doing it wrong. You''re trying to command the shadows, but shadows don''t follow orders. You need to communicate with them. Connect with them. Then, and only then, will they follow your will."


    William frowned, mulling over Zarin ''s words. Commanding the shadows¡ªthat had been his approach so far. But how was he supposed to communicate with something as intangible as a shadow?


    Zarin stepped closer, his gaze steady. "Shadows aren''t just the absence of light. They''re¡­ alive, in their own way. Feel their presence. Understand them. Then draw them toward you."


    William hesitated, but then nodded. He turned his attention back to the shadows, clearing his mind. This time, he didn''t try to force them. Instead, he reached out with a sense of curiosity, almost as if introducing himself.


    At first, nothing happened. Then, something clicked. A strange sensation washed over him, as if he had become as formless as the shadows themselves. He could feel them¡ªcold, fluid, and ever-present.


    Tentatively, he willed them to rise.


    The shadows swirled, hesitated, and then¡­ they obeyed. A tendril of darkness rose from the ground, twisting and writhing like a living thing.


    A small, triumphant smile tugged at William''s lips. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not bad," Zarin said, leaning against a tree. "You''ve got potential. But don''t get cocky. Shadows are temperamental. They can just as easily turn on you if you lose control."


    William nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. For the first time, he felt like he was beginning to understand this elusive power.


    And for the first time, he wondered just how far it could take him.

 Chapter 131 - 105

    In a desolate forest, the sound of heavy panting broke the eerie silence. William stood amidst the dense trees, sweat dripping from his forehead and onto the forest floor. Weeks had passed since he began training his shadow ability, and while he had achieved remarkable control over the shadows¡ªeven moving them in multiple directions¡ªthere was a glaring issue. The shadows lacked tangibility. No matter how hard he tried, they remained incorporeal, useful only for illusions. He couldn''t use them for attack or defense, a frustrating limitation.


    Perhaps it was because his shadow essence is not enough to make it tangible or it just isn''t in the nature of the shadows to become tangible.


    Zarin had devised a solution. It involved combining all of William''s abilities to create something powerful and practical. That was what they had been working on today. Taking a deep breath, William wiped the sweat from his brow and began. First, he summoned a shadow from the darkness around him, letting it swirl and coil like a serpent. Next, he called forth a crackling bolt of lightning, its energy pulsating in his hands. Finally, he used the wind ability he had copied from Zarin to stabilize the shadow-lightning combination, preventing it from dissipating.


    The result was spectacular. The shadow spiraled, forming a sharp, deadly point, its dark core pulsating with electrical energy. William hurled it forward with all his might. The shadow-lightning projectile tore through the air, piercing one tree, then another, and two more beyond that before finally dissipating. The sound of splintering wood echoed through the forest.


    "That was incredible," Zarin said, his voice tinged with approval. But then he frowned, noticing William swaying slightly. "You overdid it again, didn''t you?"


    William nodded, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "Yeah¡­ using all my abilities at once takes a toll. It''s like my brain is running on overdrive."


    "You need to build more endurance," Zarin said firmly. "But for now, take a break."


    William shook his head. "No. I need to go home. Mrs. Beth will wonder where I am." He grabbed his bag, slinging it over his shoulder. As he turned to leave, he glanced back at Zarin and smirked. "Happy New Year''s Eve."


    Zarin watched him go, a rare softness in his expression. Once William had disappeared into the trees, Zarin tilted his head toward the moon, its silvery light illuminating his face. "Where are you, Lee?" he murmured, a hint of melancholy in his voice.


    __________________________


    Far away, in an unknown location, a man sat cross-legged on a jagged stone in the heart of a volcano. Heat waves shimmered in the air, and molten lava bubbled and churned below. The man wore only black trousers, his sculpted muscles glistening faintly in the oppressive heat. His blonde hair gleamed like gold under the fiery glow. Despite the intense temperature, sweat barely touched his body. He opened his piercing blue eyes and sneezed suddenly, breaking his meditative stillness.


    __________________________


    In the grand palace of Spain, the halls were alight with celebration. Golden chandeliers cast a warm glow over the elegant gathering, where nobles and dignitaries mingled with members of the royal family. Princess Eleanor stood near a towering window, watching as vibrant fireworks illuminated the night sky, their colors reflected in her shimmering gown. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her father, The King, raised a toast, his deep voice resonating through the hall. "To a prosperous new year, and to the unity of our kingdom!" The crowd cheered, glasses clinking in unison.


    Eleanor smiled faintly, her mind drifting to the world beyond the palace walls. Though she was surrounded by grandeur, her heart longed for something greater¡ªsomething that the confines of royal life could not offer. She glanced at her elder sister, who was laughing with their cousins, and then out the window again, wondering what the new year might bring.


    For now, she chose to immerse herself in the joy of the moment, as music and laughter filled the palace, echoing the spirit of celebration throughout the kingdom.


    __________________________


    Back at the orphanage, the sound of laughter and music filled the air. The New Year''s Eve party was in full swing. William slipped inside, greeted by a group of younger kids who immediately flocked to him.


    "William!" one of the boys called out. "Did you bring us anything?"


    William chuckled and pulled out a few pieces of candy he had saved from his last trip to town. The kids cheered, their faces lighting up with joy.


    "You''re the best, William!" a little girl exclaimed, hugging his leg. William patted her head gently, a rare smile tugging at his lips.


    "You''re too soft with them," one of the older girls teased, her arms crossed. "But I guess that''s why they all adore you."


    Another girl giggled, nudging her friend. "He''s gotten more handsome lately, hasn''t he? Must be all that training."


    William''s face turned crimson, and he quickly excused himself, heading to the dinner table. "Let''s eat before the food gets cold," he said, trying to change the subject. The girls laughed but didn''t press further.


    After dinner, everyone gathered outside to watch the fireworks. The night sky lit up with vibrant colors, each explosion eliciting oohs and ahhs from the children. William stood among them, his heart feeling lighter than it had in weeks. For a moment, the weight of his abilities and the battles ahead faded away. He was just another boy enjoying the magic of the New Year.


    Author''s Note:


    That''s a wrap for this year! Thank you all for reading and supporting me. Keep those gifts and kind words coming; they mean the world to me. With this, the 2024 session can officially f*ck off.


    A lot has happened this year, both good and bad. One of the good things is this book and you amazing readers. Your support has been incredible. On the flip side, I''ll admit, I failed my admission exam into university. But we won''t let the bad things define us, right? We learn from our mistakes and strive to do better next year.


    Looking ahead, my biggest aspiration is to pass my exam. The next one is just a few months away, and I''ll need to prepare diligently. Honestly, all that remains in my head right now is Webnovels and anime, so I''ll have to flush it all out and hit the books hard. Because of this, the upload frequency of my books might decrease starting January. I hope you''ll understand. I''ll do my best to upload daily, but if I miss a day or two, know that I''m working hard to secure my future.


    Thank you again for everything. Let''s make 2025 our year!

 Chapter 132 - 106: ‘The Great Window Dive of William’!

    William stood at the towering gates of the academy, his fingers brushing against the cold metal bars. The familiar crest of the school gleamed in the sunlight, a silent reminder that the holiday was officially over. He felt a mix of emotions¡ªa blend of exhaustion, dread, and a faint glimmer of anticipation. The holidays had flown by, leaving him wondering where all the time had gone.


    He sighed deeply, gazing at the bustling students walking through the gates. Some were excited, chatting animatedly about their holiday adventures, while others, like him, dragged their feet as though walking into a prison. The weight of returning to the structured life of the academy pressed heavily on him.


    William had spent the break well, or at least he tried to. He had met with Mr. Beth and managed to force some of the money he''d collected at school into his hands, despite the man''s adamant refusals. It felt good to give back, even if only a little. Yet, the holiday never truly felt like one. Every spare moment had been consumed by Garin''s grueling training sessions, which left him mentally and physically drained. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had learned much during those sessions. The connection of the system to the Shadow Lord were revealed, shrouded in mystery and power. He also discovered just how formidable Garin was¡ªa beast in combat, moving with a precision and ferocity that left William in awe. Yet, there was always that lingering melancholy in Garin''s gaze, as if he were waiting for someone who might never return. His cryptic words and subtle sadness often made William question who Garin truly was and why he was assigned to protect him.


    Then there was the question that haunted him most: Why were the heretics so determined to kill him? The only plausible answer lay with the system. Someone, somewhere, must know about it. The system didn''t come from nowhere, and its origins remained an enigma. Or maybe, he thought with a wry chuckle, it had to do with his mysterious past. He didn''t even know his own surname, let alone the identities of his real parents. Were they important figures whose enemies now sought revenge on him? He shook his head at the absurdity of the thought and took a step forward.


    The academy was alive with activity. Students greeted one another with loud, excited voices. Some lugged heavy bags while others carried nothing but a few books. A group of younger students ran past him, laughing and yelling as they reunited with friends. The familiar scent of freshly mowed grass mingled with the faint metallic tang of the academy''s reinforced gates.


    As he made his way toward the dormitory, William caught snippets of conversations¡ªtales of family trips, holiday mishaps, and last-minute panic over forgotten assignments. It all felt distant, like a world he couldn''t quite belong to.


    Finally, he reached his dorm. The room was exactly as he had left it, neat and devoid of life. Liam and Gavin hadn''t arrived yet, giving him a rare moment of peace before the chaos of their arguments would inevitably erupt.


    He placed his small luggage down, though most of his belongings were safely tucked away in the system''s inventory. The silence of the room was comforting, allowing him to momentarily gather his thoughts. He sat on his bed, staring out the window at the academy grounds below.


    For now, it was calm. But William knew that calm never lasted long in his life.


    As William unpacked his bag and arranged a few things, the door creaked open. Gavin stepped in, his usual confident stride replaced by a noticeable limp. His disheveled hair and slightly pained expression caught William''s attention.


    "You look like you''ve been hit by a truck," William remarked dryly, glancing at Gavin''s uneven steps.


    "Close enough," Gavin muttered, dropping his bag onto his bed with a groan. He carefully sat down, rubbing his knee with a wince.


    Moments later, the door burst open again, and Liam strolled in, humming a tune. His cheerful demeanor faltered when he noticed Gavin''s limp. "Oi, Gavin, what happened to you?"


    Gavin shot him a glare. "Got injured in a football match yesterday."


    Liam blinked, then burst out laughing. "You? Football? That''s like a broomstick trying to play rugby."


    "Very funny, Liam," Gavin said, rolling his eyes. "I scored a goal, for your information."


    "Oh, I believe you scored... probably in the wrong net!" Liam retorted, flopping onto his bed dramatically.


    "At least I play sports, you lazy potato," Gavin shot back. "The most exercise you''ve done is lifting a fork."


    Liam grinned, unfazed. "Better to lift a fork than end up limping like a baby giraffe."


    Gavin scowled. "I''d like to see you try. With that clumsy build of yours, you''d trip over your own shoelaces before even touching the ball."


    "Excuse me!" Liam sat up, feigning offense. "This ''clumsy build'' is all muscle, thank you very much."


    "Muscle?" Gavin snorted. "More like jelly. If you ran onto the field, they''d mistake you for a bouncy castle."


    William, who had been listening with a faint smirk, finally chimed in. "Honestly, I think you''d both be disasters. Gavin can''t stay upright, and Liam would probably forget which side he''s playing for."


    The two turned to him simultaneously.


    "Hey!" Gavin exclaimed.


    "Whose side are you on, William?" Liam protested, throwing a pillow at him.


    William dodged it with a grin. "Neither. Just enjoying the show."


    Liam crossed his arms, pretending to be deeply insulted. "You know what, Gavin? Forget football. Let''s settle this right here."


    Gavin raised an eyebrow. "Oh, really? You want to fight me while I''m injured? That''s a new low, even for you."


    "Fight? No," Liam said, smirking. "I challenge you to... an arm-wrestling match."


    Gavin groaned. "Great. I pull a muscle, and now you want me to sprain my arm. Fantastic."


    William watched the two of them bicker, shaking his head with mild amusement. Finally, he decided to step in. "Alright, you two idiots, calm down before you break the dormitory furniture. I don''t want to be dragged into explaining why our room looks like a war zone."


    Both Gavin and Liam turned to him, identical grins spreading across their faces.


    "Says the guy who literally blew up a whole room," Gavin shot back, crossing his arms.


    Liam''s eyes widened, and he smirked. "Oh, yeah! Remember that? I still can''t figure out how you managed to blow up an entire room and had to jump out of a window to survive!"


    William froze for a moment, his face flushing slightly. "That was... different. And it wasn''t my fault," he muttered defensively, looking away.


    "Sure, sure," Gavin teased, limping over to sit on his bed. "You''re lucky we don''t have a video of that moment. Would''ve gone viral for sure¡ª''The Great Window Dive of William''!"


    Liam burst out laughing, clutching his sides. "I''d pay to see that in slow motion!"


    William sighed, shaking his head. "Remind me why I tolerate you two again?"


    Gavin grinned. "Because you secretly love us."


    Liam chimed in, still laughing. "And because we make life interesting for you."


    William rolled his eyes but couldn''t stop a small smile from tugging at his lips. He turned back to unpacking his things, muttering, "Idiots," under his breath as their laughter filled the room.

 Chapter 133 - 107: A New Weapon

    The atmosphere in the dojo was lively as the students practiced their newly learned footwork techniques. The rhythmic thuds of feet hitting the ground echoed through the room, and occasional murmurs of encouragement and competition filled the air. William, alongside the others, tried to perfect his movements, adjusting his stance and focusing on his balance.


    Suddenly, their instructor, an old man with a commanding presence and a sharp gaze, stepped onto the platform. With a single wave of his hand, the noise in the room died down, and all eyes turned toward him.


    "Enough," he said, his voice carrying authority despite its calm tone. "Stop what you''re doing. I have an announcement to make."


    The students straightened, curiosity and unease washing over them. William noticed how some shifted nervously, while others leaned forward with anticipation.


    The instructor''s gaze swept over the class. "Next week, you will face your first hunting test."


    Gasps filled the room. A murmur of excitement and fear spread like wildfire. Hunting tests were a rite of passage, a moment when students would prove themselves by facing the unknown dangers of real combat.


    The old man raised a hand, silencing the chatter. "Your goal will be to hunt beasts. Not here, but on another planet. These beasts are far more dangerous than any training dummy or sparring partner you''ve faced. You must be prepared for injuries¡ªor worse."


    The tension in the room was palpable. Some students gulped audibly, their expressions betraying fear. Others tried to mask their anxiety with bravado, smirking as if the task would be easy.


    William, however, remained calm, though his heart raced. His mind wandered to the first time he encountered a beast. It was during the heretics'' attack in the tunnel. The memory was vivid¡ªhe remembered the overwhelming sense of terror, the guttural roar of the beast, and the suffocating stench of its breath. He had barely managed to fight it off, relying heavily on the system''s guidance. Yet somehow, he''d killed it.


    That battle had been chaotic and terrifying, but it had also awakened something in him. Since then, he hadn''t faced another beast, and the thought of testing his strength now filled him with a mix of excitement and determination. He clenched his fists, eager to see how far he''d come.


    "For this outing," the instructor continued, "you will be allowed to use weapons of your choice. Choose wisely, for your weapon may very well decide whether you survive or not."


    The old man gestured toward the walls of the dojo, which were adorned with an array of weapons. Blades, clubs, bows, and axes gleamed under the light, each carefully displayed on racks or mounted against the walls. Some weapons had intricate designs, glowing faintly with strange energy, while others exuded raw power.


    "These are no ordinary weapons," the instructor explained. "They are forged from beast crystals, each possessing unique supernatural qualities¡ªenhanced sharpness, immense strength, or even special abilities. Choose wisely."


    The students moved toward the walls, a mix of awe and excitement in their steps. William followed, his eyes scanning the impressive array of weapons. Ever since he was a child, he''d dreamed of wielding a weapon, imagining himself as a hero in countless stories. He picked up a sword, testing its weight and balance. It felt natural in his hand, almost too perfect.


    His mind wandered briefly to the sword Mr. Beth had given him before he left the orphanage. That blade had been his companion during his first encounter with a beast, but it had shattered during the battle. He had mourned its loss, and now, standing amidst these powerful weapons, he felt a sense of longing for something that would truly complement him.


    He tested several weapons¡ªswords, spears, even a club. Each one was extraordinary, clearly designed to surpass anything a normal human could wield. But none of them felt... right.


    As he ran his hand over a particularly elegant sword, the system spoke in his mind.


    "Don''t choose a sword."


    William froze. "Why not?" he asked silently. "Swords are cool, sharp, and easy to fight with. Why wouldn''t I choose one?"


    "While it''s true that swords are versatile, they don''t align with your abilities. You''ll find yourself limited if you rely on a sword." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William frowned, confused. "Then what should I choose?"


    "An arrow," the system replied.


    William blinked, baffled. "An arrow? How is an arrow better than a sword?"


    "Your abilities¡ªshadow control, lightning, and copycat¡ªare better suited to a weapon that allows precision and subtlety. With an arrow, you can attach your shadow to it, masking its true nature and using the shadow to control the direction of the arrow pretending you''re using the wind ability, keeping the fact that you''ve lost your wind ability a secret. Additionally, if Zarin is with you and you''re able to copy his wind ability can amplify its range and power. A sword may seem easier, but it won''t give you the flexibility and advantage that an arrow can."


    William hesitated, glancing at the bows and quivers of arrows on the wall. The system''s explanation made sense, but he couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. He''d always imagined himself as a swordsman, not an archer.


    Still, the system had never led him astray. With a sigh, he approached the section of the wall where the bows and arrows were displayed.


    As he examined the bows and arrows, a particularly enthusiastic student nearby was swinging a massive battle axe, nearly taking out three of his classmates in the process. "I shall name thee ''Sir Chopps-a-lot''!" the student declared proudly, right before losing his balance and face-planting into the training mat.


    William couldn''t help but smile, silently thanking the system for not recommending anything that might result in him becoming a viral training room blooper. He turned his attention back to the weapons wall, where the bows and arrows were displayed.


    That''s when he saw it ¨C a sleek, obsidian-black bow that seemed to drink in the light around it. But it was the arrows that truly caught his attention. Each shaft was crafted from a material that looked like dark silver, with intricate runic patterns etched along its length that pulsed with a subtle blue glow. The arrowheads were masterpieces in themselves, fashioned from what appeared to be crystallized shadow essence, their edges so sharp they seemed to cut the very air around them. Small veins of electric blue crystal ran through the shadowy tips, creating an effect that reminded William of lightning splitting a night sky.


    As he examined the weapon, the system spoke again. "This bow will serve you well. Trust me."


    William nodded, determination hardening in his eyes. If this was the weapon that would help him survive and grow stronger, so be it. "Alright,"


    he muttered under his breath. "Let''s see what this can do."

 Chapter 134 - 108

    The students buzzed with excitement and nerves as they admired their chosen weapons, each marveling at the craftsmanship and power radiating from the armaments. Some proudly flaunted gleaming swords with jeweled hilts and perfectly balanced blades, while others hefted massive clubs studded with metal bands that seemed almost too heavy to wield. A few of the more agile students inspected delicate daggers, their razor-sharp edges glinting ominously under the dojo lights, testing their balance with practiced flicks of their wrists. The atmosphere was electric, filled with a mixture of awe, anticipation, and an undercurrent of competition as each student sized up their peers and their weaponry.


    The weapons had been laid out that morning in the great hall, hundreds of them arranged on tables draped with black cloth. Each student had spent hours examining the options, letting their hands hover over different pieces until they found the one that called to them. Some had known instantly which weapon they would choose, while others had agonized over the decision until the very last moment.


    Standing slightly apart from the others, William held his sleek black bow in one hand, the quiver of arrows slung securely over his shoulder. His fingers traced the intricate carvings etched into the bow''s surface, feeling the faint hum of energy coursing through it. The weapon was a masterpiece of craftsmanship ¨C layers of compressed wood and horn creating perfect flexibility, while maintaining incredible strength. There was something almost alive about the weapon, as though it was attuned to him, waiting for the right moment to unleash its full potential.


    A tall boy approached him, his broad sword resting casually on his shoulder, a smirk plastered across his face. The blade was impressive ¨C nearly five feet of perfectly forged steel with a crystalline sheen that suggested it was something more than mere metal. "A bow? Really? What, you planning to hunt rabbits?" he mocked, his tone dripping with condescension as he gestured to William''s choice. The sword he carried glowed faintly along its edge, a clear testament to its power.


    William glanced at him, unbothered, and smirked in return. "Rabbits are faster than you. I''ll manage." His tone was calm, almost amused, and his retort hit its mark. The boy''s smirk faltered as he huffed, muttered something under his breath, and walked off in irritation, leaving William unfazed. He had grown used to such reactions ¨C in a school that prized close combat and dramatic displays of power, choosing a ranged weapon was seen as almost cowardly by some.


    Around him, the other students had begun testing their weapons with a mixture of enthusiasm and recklessness. Swords swung through the air, leaving glowing trails in their wake, while massive hammers cracked the ground with deafening thuds. Axes whistled as they arced through the air, and daggers gleamed as they sliced effortlessly through the dummies set up for practice. The dojo buzzed with activity, the clamor of steel striking steel mixing with bursts of laughter and gasps of awe.


    The practice dummies ¨C enchanted constructs of wood, straw, and leather ¨C repaired themselves after each strike, allowing the students to test their weapons'' cutting power without restraint. Some of the more aggressive students had already reduced their targets to ribbons multiple times, while others were still experimenting with different grips and stances, trying to find their perfect form.


    Despite the noise, William felt a grin tugging at his lips. The bow in his hands felt like more than just a weapon¡ªit felt like an extension of himself, a tool perfectly suited to his abilities and nature. Its grip seemed molded to his hand, the draw weight exactly matched to his strength. As he stood there, running his fingers over the polished surface, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this bow was waiting for him to unlock something greater. The thought filled him with anticipation, and he looked forward to proving himself¡ªnot to the others, but to himself and the weapon that seemed so perfectly attuned to his essence.


    After all the students had chosen their weapons, the old teacher clapped his hands, drawing their attention back to the platform. His weathered face bore the scars of countless battles, and his eyes held the sharp gleam of someone who had spent decades mastering their craft. "Good," he said, his voice gruff but steady. "You may leave with these weapons and train with them as much as you like. But..." His tone shifted, becoming sharper, almost threatening. "You are forbidden to use them on one another. No fighting, no settling scores. These weapons are for the beasts, not for you to play war amongst yourselves. Break this rule, and you''ll wish you hadn''t."


    The teacher''s reputation gave weight to his words ¨C stories circulated among the students about what had happened to the last group who had ignored his warnings. His gaze swept across the students, ensuring his warning sank in. Satisfied with their subdued nods, he waved his hand and dismissed them.


    As the students poured out of the dojo, chattering excitedly about their plans for training, William slung his bow over his shoulder and secured his quiver. His mind buzzed with anticipation. It had been weeks since he last ventured into the forest, and the thought of testing his new weapon against the backdrop of nature filled him with excitement. He moved quickly, weaving through the academy grounds and heading toward the familiar path that led into the dense forest.


    The academy''s training grounds gave way to wild growth at the forest''s edge, where ancient trees stretched their branches toward the sky. When William arrived, the familiar scent of damp earth and foliage greeted him, mingling with the faint chirping of birds hidden in the canopy above. He walked along the well-worn path, his steps deliberate as he veered purposefully away from the patches of vibrant purple flowers that dotted the forest floor. Even though he was immune to their poison, he couldn''t help but wonder why the academy had allowed something so dangerous to grow here in the first place. The flowers exuded an air of menace, their sickly sweet aroma hanging heavily in the air, and William found himself instinctively keeping his distance from them as he moved deeper into the woods.


    The towering trees cast long shadows across his path, their leaves forming a dense, natural ceiling that let only slivers of sunlight filter through. The deeper he ventured, the quieter the forest became, as if the life around him was holding its breath. Eventually, he reached the edge of the foggy chasm, a place that always filled him with a mixture of awe and excitement. Thick mist clung to the edges of the steep drop, swirling in ghostly patterns as it obscured the depths below. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, William stepped off the ledge and plunged into the chasm, the rush of air whipping past him as he descended. The fog parted around him, revealing jagged rocks jutting out from the walls and the faint shimmer of water far below. His landing was precise, a testament to his training, and he landed lightly at the bottom of the chasm, where the cool, tranquil lake awaited him.


    Without pausing, he stepped into the water, letting its icy embrace wash over him as he waded deeper. Soon, he plunged fully into the lake, the chill refreshing against his skin. The water rippled gently around him, the surface shimmering faintly as sunlight struggled to penetrate the mist above. Here, surrounded by nature''s untouched beauty, William felt a sense of calm and focus that he rarely experienced elsewhere. This was his sanctuary, a place where he could push his limits without the judgmental eyes of his peers.

 Chapter 135 - 109

    Emerging from the lake''s cold embrace, glowing blue ethereal water cascaded down William''s form as he made his way to the rocky shoreline. The chill air in the cave caused goosebumps to rise on his skin, but he wasn''t concerned. His objective today hadn''t been to draw in the lake''s essence as he usually did ¨C today was about something far more exciting, more important.


    With practiced ease, William accessed his system inventory, a dimensional pocket that appeared as a translucent blue interface only he could see. His fingers danced through the air, selecting a fresh set of clothes he had stored earlier. In an instant, his wet garments were replaced with dry ones ¨C a fitted black tunic, reinforced leather pants, and sturdy boots designed for both stealth and mobility.


    After adjusting his collar, William''s heart quickened as he prepared to summon his new weapon. With a simple thought, the bow materialized in his hand, its presence somehow both lighter and more substantial than when he''d held it in the dojo. Now, away from prying eyes, he could properly examine its true nature.


    Taking a deep breath, William activated his third eye ability ¨C a rare skill that allowed him to perceive the deeper truths of objects and their origins. Golden runes flickered across his vision as information began to materialize before him:


    [Bow of the Ancestral Beast]


    - Core Material: Compressed vertebrae of an Ancient Skywhale


    - Secondary Materials: Heartwood of the Millennium Storm Oak


    - String Material: Woven strands of Cloud Serpent sinew


    - Durability: Unbreakable (Enhanced by Eternal Binding Rune)


    - Weight: 3.2 kg


    - Length: 175 cm


    - Draw Weight: Adaptable (40-120 lbs)


    - Special Properties:


    * Indestructible Frame and String


    * Perfect Balance Compensation


    * Energy Resonance Chamber


    * Combat Form Transformation


    William''s eyes widened as he read through the information. The bow wasn''t just a masterpiece of craftsmanship ¨C it was a legendary weapon disguised as a simple training tool. The core material alone was astonishing; Ancient Skywhales were believed to be extinct for over ten thousand years, their bones said to possess the ability to channel and amplify energy beyond normal limits.


    The string particularly caught his attention. Cloud Serpents were mythical beings that lived in the highest reaches of the atmosphere, their sinew capable of withstanding forces that would snap normal materials instantly. Combined with the Eternal Binding Rune, it meant his bow would never fail him in a crucial moment.


    A smile played across his lips as he noticed the Combat Form Transformation property. Just as he had intuited, the bow could indeed be used as a close-range weapon if necessary. With a specific pulse of energy, it could transform into a curved blade, using the bow''s natural curve to create a deadly edge.


    Next, William summoned the quiver from his inventory. It appeared on his back, its weight comfortable and familiar. The quiver itself was a work of art ¨C crafted from dark leather with silver reinforcements along its length, decorated with subtle runes that seemed to shift in the shadows. Seven arrows rested within, their obsidian-black shafts gleaming with an inner light.


    Carefully, he drew one of the arrows and activated his third eye once more:


    [Shadowspine Arrow]


    - Core Material: Compressed spinal cord of Shadow Drake


    - Fletching: Night Phoenix feathers


    - Arrowhead: Void-forged steel


    - Base Stats:


    * Speed: 300 m/s (variable based on energy input)


    * Durability: Self-repairing


    * Attack Power: 2000 (base)


    * Sound: Null (complete silence during flight)


    - Special Properties:


    * Energy Channel Conduit


    * Ability Resonance


    * Perfect Trajectory Maintenance Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    * Phase Shift Capability


    William''s breath caught in his throat as he read the arrow''s properties. The Energy Channel Conduit alone would have made these arrows exceptional, allowing him to imbue them with his own abilities. But the Ability Resonance feature ¨C that was something else entirely. Combined with his Copy Ability skill, it meant each arrow could potentially carry any power he had ever witnessed and duplicated.


    His mind raced with the possibilities. Lightning arrows that could chain between targets, shadow arrows that could phase through obstacles, fire arrows that could split into multiple projectiles, ice arrows that could freeze entire areas ¨C the combinations were endless. Now he understood why the system had guided him toward these arrows. They weren''t just projectiles; they were catalysts for his copied abilities.


    Just as he was about to return the arrow to the quiver, his still-active third eye caught something unexpected ¨C information about the quiver itself:


    [Quiver of Endless Shadow]


    - Special Property: Arrow Generation


    * Can produce infinite copies of stored arrows for 30 minutes


    * 24-hour cooldown period between uses


    * Generated arrows retain all properties of originals


    * Maximum generation speed: 1 arrow per second


    A laugh of pure joy escaped William''s lips. What he had assumed to be a simple container was actually the solution to his ammunition concerns. With this ability, he could unleash a virtual storm of arrows, each carrying different copied abilities, without fear of running out in crucial moments. The 24-hour cooldown was a significant limitation, but it forced him to be strategic about when to use this power.


    A laugh of pure joy escaped William''s lips. What he had assumed to be a simple container was actually the solution to his ammunition concerns. With this ability, he could unleash a virtual storm of arrows, each carrying different copied abilities, without fear of running out in crucial moments. The 24-hour cooldown was a significant limitation, but it forced him to be strategic about when to use this power.


    "The system didn''t just give me weapons," William murmured to himself, running his fingers along the bow''s perfect curve. "It gave me a completely new way to fight." He understood now why the other students'' mockery meant nothing. They saw a bow and assumed he had chosen a weaker path. They couldn''t see that he had been given tools that would allow him to surpass their limitations.


    Standing at the edge of the misty chasm, William felt a surge of anticipation. He had spent years copying abilities from others, building a vast library of powers within himself. Now he had the perfect tools to express those abilities in ways no one would expect. The bow wasn''t just a weapon ¨C it was a key to unlocking his true potential.

 Chapter 136 - 110

    Looking up at the targets he had set earlier, William smiled. They suddenly seemed too simple, too basic for what he needed to practice. He would need to create more challenging scenarios to truly test the limits of his new equipment. Perhaps it was time to venture deeper into the forest, where the real beasts lurked. After all, with tools like these, he needed to dream bigger.


    His fingers traced the runes on the bow one more time as he began planning his training regimen. The other students might be practicing their sword swings and hammer strikes in the safety of the academy grounds, but William knew he had chosen a different path. His way forward would require creativity, strategy, and the courage to push boundaries.


    "Time to see what you can really do," he whispered to his bow, nocking one of the Shadowspine arrows. The arrow seemed to pulse in response, eager to channel whatever power he chose to send through it. Above him, the mist swirled in the chasm, and somewhere in the distance, a beast roared ¨C as if nature itself was ready to test his resolve.


    Deep beneath the surface of a dormant volcano, the Heretics'' base sprawled through an intricate network of caverns. Unlike natural cave formations, these halls bore the marks of ancient craftsmanship ¨C obsidian walls polished to a mirror sheen, veins of crimson crystal pulsing with barely contained energy, and elaborate runes carved into every archway. The central chamber, vast enough to house a small army, was dominated by a throne that seemed to have been carved from a single massive crystal of pure darkness.


    Upon this imposing seat, a creature that seemed comically out of place lounged with casual menace ¨C a massively fat cat with fur the color of midnight and eyes that gleamed like fresh blood. Despite its seemingly innocent form, the air around it wavered with barely contained power, and the shadows in the corners of the room seemed to lean toward it, as if drawn by an invisible force.


    Before the throne, a man knelt in perfect submission. His presence was imposing even in this position ¨C broad-shouldered and tall, wearing armor that seemed to be crafted from condensed darkness itself. A crown of thorns made from some black metal rested upon his head, marking him as the former king of the Heretics. His voice, when he spoke, carried the weight of centuries.


    "Most Ancient One," the king began, his head bowed low, "we have received crucial intelligence from our operatives. The shadow boy will be departing soon for a hunting expedition on the Crimson Plains of Nexus IV. He will be beyond the protection of the Old Men for the first time in months."


    The cat''s tail swished lazily, but its eyes narrowed with interest. When it spoke, its voice was a discordant mixture of playful and sinister, like the purr of a predator about to strike. "How... fortunate. Our patience has finally borne fruit." The cat shifted, stretching in a way that made the shadows in the room twist unnaturally. "Tell me, who do we have positioned within their ranks?"


    The king raised his head slightly. "The principal of Military Academy 4 has been our agent for the past three years. His strength surpasses that of two Anbu warriors combined. He assures me he can eliminate the boy with minimal difficulty."


    A sound emerged from the cat''s throat ¨C something between a laugh and a growl. "No, no, no," it purred, but there was steel beneath the soft tone. "Not the boy. He has already awakened. His power grows by the day, and direct confrontation would be... unwise." The cat''s eyes gleamed with cruel amusement. "The girl. She is the key. Without her, the prophecy cannot be fulfilled."


    The king''s head snapped up in surprise, though he quickly lowered it again. "But my lord, our intelligence suggests the boy is the greater threat. The Shadow Lord in him¡ª"


    "Is precisely why we cannot move against him directly," the cat interrupted, rising to its paws. Despite its rotund form, the movement carried an unmistakable grace. "The girl''s power remains dormant, but her potential... ah, her potential is what truly threatens our plans. The ancient texts are quite clear on this point." The cat began to pace along the arm of the throne, each step leaving small traces of frost in its wake. "When shadow and light entwine, the seal will break. We cannot allow them to realize their connected destiny."


    The massive chamber grew noticeably darker as the cat continued, "Tell your agent to redirect his attention. The boy''s obliviousness provides us with the perfect opportunity to strike at his weakness. Without her, he becomes merely another powerful piece on the board ¨C dangerous, but manageable."


    The king remained silent for a moment, processing this shift in strategy. "And if the boy was there when the mission is being executed?"


    The cat''s mouth curved into what might have been a smile, revealing teeth that seemed too sharp and numerous for its feline form. "Then we will have learned valuable information about his response to loss. Either way, the prophecy''s path will be disrupted." It settled back onto its throne, tail curling around its bulk. "Send the order. I want this handled before the moon of Nexus IV completes its cycle."


    "As you command, Ancient One." The king rose smoothly to his feet, his armor making no sound despite its apparent weight. As he turned to leave, the cat''s voice stopped him once more.


    "And remind our agent ¨C she must remain... intact. Dead or alive matters little, but her power must be preservable. The ritual will require it." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The king nodded once and strode from the chamber, his footsteps echoing against the obsidian floors. Behind him, the fat cat''s eyes glowed brighter in the darkness, its gaze fixed on something far beyond the cavern walls. The shadows around the throne writhed with anticipation, as if they too were eager for the coming hunt to begin.


    In the darkness, the cat spoke softly to itself, "Soon, little shadow being. Soon you will learn that some powers come with prices too steep to pay. And when you do..." The rest of its words were lost in the darkness, but the shadows themselves seemed to shudder at whatever remained unsaid

 Chapter 137 - 111

    William climbed out of the chasm with practiced ease, his movements smooth and precise as he gripped the jagged rocks and pulled himself up onto solid ground. The late afternoon sunlight filtered through the thick canopy of trees, casting long, golden rays that danced across the forest floor. The air was cooler now, tinged with the earthy scent of damp moss and distant wildflowers. Birds chirped sporadically in the trees, their songs blending with the rustling of leaves stirred by a soft breeze. The forest was alive, but its vastness and the shadows creeping between the trunks lent it an ominous air.


    As William walked through the dense forest, his thoughts were a whirlwind. The sleek black bow slung across his back felt like an extension of himself, a weapon that hummed with latent power, eager to be used. The memory of the foggy chasm and the refreshing plunge into the lake still lingered, but now his mind turned to the next day''s challenge¡ªthe beast hunt. It was no ordinary exercise. They weren''t going to be hunting on Earth. The thought sent a shiver through him, equal parts excitement and trepidation.


    A beast planet¡­ populated by creatures that existed for one purpose: to destroy. On those planets, humans were not the apex predators. They were prey. The academy''s instructors had made that very clear. This was not just a lesson or a test; it was survival. The creatures that roamed those planets were relentless, their instincts honed to kill anything that crossed their path. William''s fingers unconsciously brushed the bowstring as he thought about it. He was eager to test his strength, to face a beast again after so long, but there was also a gnawing fear in the back of his mind. Would he survive? He knew death was an inevitable part of such outings. It happened every year. The only thing he could do was ensure it wasn''t him or his friends.


    The forest began to thin as he neared the academy grounds. The trees grew farther apart, and patches of open grassland stretched out before him. The sounds of the forest changed too. The chirping of birds gave way to distant laughter and voices, signaling the presence of other students. A faint breeze carried the aroma of food from the academy kitchens, mingling with the earthy scent of the forest. As he stepped out into the open, the imposing structures of the academy came into view, their tall spires and stone walls bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun. The sight was both comforting and foreboding, a reminder of the challenges that lay ahead.


    As William made his way across the grounds, he noticed a group of boys sprinting toward the girls'' dormitory, their laughter echoing across the courtyard. "Night cardio," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head. He sighed deeply, his thoughts drifting to his own school life. Despite being one of the most handsome boys in the academy¡ªa fact he was well aware of¡ªhis interactions with girls were almost nonexistent. The only exceptions were Sofia and Eleanor, but they were just friends, nothing more.


    He sighed again, running a hand through his hair as he watched the boys disappear into the distance. It wasn''t that he didn''t like the idea of companionship or romance. In fact, there were moments when he envied the carefree way others seemed to connect. But his life wasn''t normal. It hadn''t been for a long time. The last time a girl had tried to get closer to him, things had ended¡­ poorly. It hadn''t been his fault, not entirely. He''d been blunt, perhaps too much so, but he couldn''t afford distractions. Not now. Not when he was certain the heretics had their eyes on him. The beast planet would be a perfect opportunity for an assassination. But at least he had one reassurance¡ªa good bodyguard. That thought brought a faint smirk to his face. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dormitory loomed ahead, a tall, sturdy building with ivy creeping up its stone walls. Its windows glowed faintly, the warm light spilling out onto the cobblestone path. The sounds of students talking and laughing drifted from within, mingling with the occasional bark of a dog from the caretaker''s quarters. As William approached, he felt a strange mix of exhaustion and anticipation. The events of the day had been draining, but tomorrow promised something entirely different¡ªsomething dangerous and exhilarating.


    ---


    The large wooden doors creaked open as William stepped inside. The dormitory''s interior was warm and inviting, a stark contrast to the cool, foreboding forest outside. Students milled about, some lounging on the worn leather couches in the common area, others chatting in hushed tones as they prepared for the night. William paid them little attention as he made his way to his room, his thoughts still consumed by the upcoming hunt.


    He pushed open the door to his dormitory room, the familiar scent of wood and parchment greeting him. The room was simple but comfortable, with a neatly made bed, a desk cluttered with books and notes, and a small wardrobe tucked into the corner. Liam and Gavin were nowhere to be seen, leaving the space entirely his for now.


    William walked over to his side of the room, pulled the sleek black bow and quiver of arrows from his back, and admired them for a brief moment. The bow felt alive in his hands, humming with energy, but he decided to keep it safe until it was needed. With a flick of his wrist, he concentrated on the system interface¡ªa faint blue shimmer rippled through the air, and the bow and quiver vanished, stored securely in his invisible inventory. It was a relief to have the system''s aid, even if he still didn''t fully understand its origins.


    With his weapon tucked away, William turned his attention to the mini fridge in the corner of the room. He opened it with a faint click, the cool air brushing against his face as he grabbed a snack¡ªa small packet of dried meat and a can of juice. He tossed the packet onto his bed and popped open the juice can, the sharp hiss of carbonation breaking the silence. Sitting down, he leaned against the headboard, letting out a sigh as he took a sip. The day had been long, and the excitement of tomorrow''s hunt still buzzed in his mind. Yet, there was an undercurrent of anxiety too, a quiet reminder of the dangers that lay ahead.


    As he reached for the packet of dried meat, the door to the dormitory swung open with a loud bang, startling him. Liam and Gavin stormed in, their faces alight with excitement. Gavin was the first to speak, practically bouncing on his feet as he dropped his bag onto the floor. "William! You won''t believe the weapon I got!" he exclaimed, his voice carrying the enthusiasm of a child showing off a new toy.


    Liam followed closely behind, rolling his eyes but unable to hide the grin on his face. "Yeah, and I''m sure he''ll find mine even more impressive," he added smugly, tossing his bag onto his bed and flopping down dramatically.


    William couldn''t help but smile at their energy, setting his snack aside. "Alright, alright," he said, sitting up straighter. "What did you guys get? Show me."


    Author''s Note


    Hey everyone! I know I haven''t been uploading lately, and I appreciate your patience. The reason for this break is that I''ve been stockpiling chapters to prepare for next month''s Mass Gift Support (MGS). Starting next month, I''ll be uploading daily to give you consistent and exciting updates!


    Also, I want to remind you that the official reading platform for this story is Webnovel. If you''re not reading it there, the least you can do to support me is to leave a review on Webnovel. Your feedback helps me improve and motivates me to keep going!


    Thank you for sticking with me, and I can''t wait to share all the new chapters with you soon!

 Chapter 138 - 112

    Gavin was already unzipping his bag, pulling out a pair of daggers. The blades were slender and curved, forged from a shimmering alloy that seemed to ripple like liquid under the dim dormitory light. The hilts were wrapped in black leather, studded with small, glowing runes that pulsed faintly with every movement. He twirled one dagger effortlessly between his fingers, the blade cutting through the air with a barely audible "whissssh".


    "Behold," Gavin said, his voice dripping with theatrical flair. "The finest daggers in the armory. Lightweight, deadly, and "fast"¡ªperfect for someone with my "skills"."


    William raised an eyebrow, impressed despite himself. "Not bad," he admitted. "But how does it pair with your speed?"


    Gavin smirked, flipping the dagger into the air and catching it by the tip. "These blades are designed for precision strikes. The alloy reduces air resistance, so I can swing faster without losing control. And the runes?" He tapped one glowing symbol. "They amplify kinetic energy. The quicker I move, the harder they hit. Perfect for slipping past armor or hitting weak spots."


    Liam snorted, pushing himself off his bed. "Daggers? Really? Let me show you what a real weapon looks like." He reached into his own bag and pulled out a massive longsword. The blade was nearly as tall as Liam himself, forged from dark, volcanic steel that shimmered with veins of crimson. The crossguard was shaped like roaring flames, and the pommel glowed faintly, as if embers smoldered within it.


    He hefted the sword with surprising ease, the blade humming as it sliced through the air. "Now this," Liam said, grinning, "is a weapon. Forged in the same furnaces that melt beast cores. The edge stays hot enough to sear flesh on contact. And the weight?" He swung it downward in a controlled arc, stopping just short of the floor. "It''s balanced for wide, sweeping strikes¡ªperfect for channeling my fire."


    William leaned forward, intrigued. "How does it work with your ability?"


    Liam''s grin widened. "The blade absorbs heat. When I activate my fire, it superheats the metal. One swing, and I can send a wave of flames ahead of the strike. The heavier the blow, the bigger the explosion." He patted the flat of the blade affectionately. "It''s not just a sword¡ªit''s a conduit."


    Gavin rolled his eyes. "Show-off."


    "Says the guy with glow-in-the-dark butter knives," Liam shot back.


    William chuckled, shaking his head. "You guys really went all out, huh? I''m almost scared to ask how long you spent choosing."


    Gavin shrugged. "Long enough. The armory master kept pushing spears on me, but I told him speed beats reach any day."


    "And I had to argue with three instructors to let me take this," Liam added, nodding at his sword. "They said first-years aren''t ''mentally prepared'' for flame-channeling weapons. Idiots."


    ---


    "What about you?" Gavin asked, gesturing to William''s empty hands. "Don''t tell me you chickened out and got nothing."


    William smirked. "Not exactly." With a subtle flick of his wrist, he summoned the bow from his system inventory. The air around his hands shimmered faintly, and in an instant, the sleek black weapon materialized, its string taut and humming. The quiver appeared seconds later, slung across his back with arrows that glinted wickedly in the dim light.


    Liam blinked. "Wait¡ªhow did you¡­?"


    "Bought a special artifact," William lied smoothly. "For ease of storing objects."


    Gavin squinted at the quiver. "And the arrows? How many do you have?"


    William plucked one from the quiver, rolling it between his fingers. The fletching glowed faintly, and as he slotted it back into place, another identical arrow shimmered into existence to replace it. "Unlimited supply. The quiver''s enchanted."


    Liam whistled. "Okay, that''s useful. But why a "bow"? Shouldn''t you be using something that works with your wind ability? Like those throwing blades you used last year?"


    William''s chest tightened. "Because the system told me so, and I can use my shadow ability with it", he wanted to say. Instead, he forced a grin. "This "does" work with it. Long-range precision, silent shots¡­ perfect for controlling the battlefield."


    Gavin frowned. "But you always said close combat was better for wind users. You could manipulate the air around your blades to make it sharper, right?"


    "Plans change," William said flatly, dismissing the bow back into his inventory with a flick of his hand. "This is more efficient."


    Liam crossed his arms. "You''re acting weird. Since when do you care about ''efficiency''?"


    "Since the instructors started grading us on survival rates instead of style points," William snapped, sharper than he intended.


    The room fell silent. Gavin and Liam exchanged a glance but said nothing.


    ---


    As night deepened, the trio fell into their usual routines¡ªGavin obsessively polishing his daggers, Liam doing push-ups with his sword balanced on his back, and William sharpening arrows that endlessly replenished in his quiver. The camaraderie was comfortable, familiar, but beneath it thrummed a shared understanding: tomorrow would test them in ways they couldn''t yet imagine.


    When the lights finally flickered off, signaling curfew, William lay awake, staring at the ceiling. Somewhere beyond the academy walls, beasts stirred in the dark, waiting. And somewhere closer, much closer, enemies might be waiting too.


    His fingers twitched. He hadn''t tested the bow. Not properly. What if the arrows misfired? What if the draw weight failed under pressure? The system had given him no manual, no guarantees. And without his wind ability to steady his shots or cloak his movements, he''d be relying on raw skill alone.


    He rolled onto his side, listening to Liam''s snores and Gavin''s restless muttering. The bow''s absence gnawed at him. With a silent command, he summoned it into his hands beneath the covers, running his thumb along the grip. It hummed faintly, almost reassuringly.


    "One shot", he thought. "Just one test". S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he couldn''t risk it. Not here.


    He dismissed the bow back into the inventory and closed his eyes, focusing on the steady rhythm of his breathing.


    "One way or another", he thought, "tomorrow will change everything".


    (Author''s Note: I haven''t been uploading lately so I can stockpile for next month mgs, so be expecting daily upload next month.)


    Thank you @rogie75 for the support.

 Chapter 139 - 113

    William lay still on his bed, staring at the ceiling. The faint moonlight that filtered through the window gave the room an eerie glow, highlighting the still forms of Liam and Gavin, who were fast asleep. Liam''s snoring filled the room, a steady rhythm that blended with the distant chirping of crickets outside. William shifted slightly, his mind restless. Thoughts of the bow plagued him, twisting his stomach in knots.


    "What if the bow doesn''t fire?" he wondered. "What if the arrow''s too heavy? What if it¡­"


    He groaned softly, running his hands through his hair. "Ah, fuck it," he muttered under his breath. Unable to bear the storm of doubts any longer, he swung his legs off the bed and stood up. Quietly, he reached for some light clothes, slipping into them with practiced ease. Then, he removed his earrings ¡ª sleek devices that doubled as his phone. It was past curfew, and the academy''s surveillance system would pick up any unauthorized movements. But thanks to General Zhao''s tampering, William''s phone was a loophole. It allowed him to move unnoticed, an essential modification for his secret missions.


    With cautious steps, he approached the window, careful not to wake Liam or Gavin. The cool night breeze greeted him as he slid the window open. The scent of dew and freshly cut grass filled his nostrils, refreshing and invigorating. He climbed onto the sill, the cool metal pressing against his palms. Before leaping, he cast a glance back into the room. Liam''s eyes fluttered open briefly, catching the sight of William at the window. But as quickly as they opened, they closed again, and Liam''s steady breathing resumed.


    William smirked to himself. "Did he see me?" he wondered. But there was no time to dwell on it.


    The room was on the fourth floor, high enough to make the jump challenging. He swung himself out, the wind rushing past as he began his descent. As he passed by the windows of other students, he caught glimpses of them soundly asleep. His lips curled into a wry grin. "If I keep jumping out of windows like this, someone''s bound to start a rumor about Batman."


    His feet touched the ground with practiced ease. The shadows around him seemed to ripple and cushion his landing, absorbing the impact and leaving no noise. The power of shadow manipulation, always there when he needed it, made him a natural at stealth. Straightening, he began moving toward the forest, his steps light and deliberate as he avoided the patrolling guards. The academy''s grounds were peaceful, bathed in the soft glow of a half-moon. The stars above sparkled like diamonds scattered across a velvet sky, and the gentle rustling of leaves added to the serene ambiance.


    Once he reached the forest, the atmosphere shifted. The trees loomed tall and imposing, their branches intertwining to create a canopy that blocked most of the moonlight. The air grew cooler, and the faint sounds of nocturnal creatures echoed around him. William''s pace quickened as he headed toward the foggy chasm. The terrain grew rougher, but he navigated it with ease, his body moving instinctively. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chasm came into view, a hauntingly beautiful sight. Tendrils of fog clung to the edges, swirling like ghostly fingers. Without hesitation, William jumped. The wind whipped past him as he descended, his heart racing with a mix of adrenaline and anticipation. He aimed to land near the edge of the lake below, but misjudged his trajectory and plunged straight into the water. The icy cold shocked his system, but he surfaced quickly, sputtering and shaking his head.


    "Great," he muttered, wading to the shore. Dripping wet, he summoned a spare set of clothes from his system inventory. The fabric appeared in his hands, dry and ready. Changing swiftly, he made his way deeper into the cave. The air within was damp and cool, carrying the faint smell of moss and minerals. The darkness was almost absolute, broken only by the faint ethereal glow of the lake. Reaching a smooth rock surface, he picked up a smaller rock and began drawing a target circle. The rough edges of the stone scratched against the surface, creating a crude but functional target. Satisfied, he stepped back several meters and summoned the bow and quiver from his system inventory.


    The bow materialized in his hands, and William''s breath hitched. It was stunning. A sleek, obsidian-black bow that seemed to drink in the light around it, its surface smooth and polished. The craftsmanship was unlike anything he''d ever seen. But it was the arrows that truly caught his attention. Each shaft was crafted from a material that looked like dark silver, with intricate runic patterns etched along its length. The runes pulsed with a subtle blue glow, alive with energy. The arrowheads were masterpieces in themselves, fashioned from what appeared to be crystallized shadow essence. Their edges were so sharp they seemed to cut the very air around them, and small veins of electric blue crystal ran through the shadowy tips, creating an effect reminiscent of lightning splitting a night sky.


    William couldn''t help but smile. "Beautiful," he whispered.


    He held the bow firmly, drawing the string without nocking an arrow. The tension was perfect, the balance impeccable. The Perfect Balance Compensation ability of the bow made it feel natural in his hands, though he suspected continuous use would still pose a challenge. Testing its limits, he used all his strength to pull the string back as far as it would go. The bow held firm, the string unyielding. That was due to its Durability: Unbreakable skill, enhanced by the Eternal Binding Rune.


    He decided to test something else. Channeling a small amount of shadow essence into the bow, he watched as the string began emitting dark shadows. The energy flowed through the weapon seamlessly, amplifying its presence. If he were to nock an arrow and fire it now, the projectile would carry the shadow attribute. This was the Energy Resonance Chamber ability in action, allowing him to channel his abilities directly through the bow.


    With a thought, he willed the bow to change form. Slowly, the curved weapon shifted, its structure morphing into a sleek, curved sword. The transformation was mesmerizing, the black surface of the weapon shimmering as it changed. Shadows still clung to the blade, dark and menacing. Channeling his lightning ability, William watched as small sparks danced along the blade''s edge, illuminating the cave in brief flashes of light. He couldn''t help but grin. The Combat Form Transformation ability made this weapon a game-changer.


    Willing it back into a bow, he turned his attention to the arrows. Picking one up, he marveled at its craftsmanship. It felt perfectly balanced in his hand, the weight distributed evenly. The arrow''s ability was similar to the Energy Resonance Chamber of the bow, but with an added twist. It allowed him to store an ability directly into the arrow itself. The implications were staggering. He could have an arrow imbued with his shadow essence, another with lightning, and so on. But what truly made this ability overpowered was its compatibility with his Copycat ability. By touching someone and copying their ability for a limited time, he could store that ability in an arrow. This meant his quiver could potentially hold a variety of powers, each tailored for a specific situation.


    William''s mind raced with possibilities. Could he store more than one ability in a single arrow? The thought was tantalizing. His hands itched to experiment, to push the limits of what this weapon could do. For now, he nocked the arrow, testing its fit and balance. It was flawless. Drawing the string back, he focused his aim on the target he had drawn earlier. His breath steadied, and for a moment, everything else faded away. The cave, the faint sounds of dripping water, the cool air against his skin ¡ª all of it blurred into the background. He released the string, and the arrow shot forward with a sharp, whistling sound. The impact was immediate and explosive. The arrow struck the target dead center, the runes glowing brightly as the energy within it discharged. Shadows erupted from the point of impact, swirling violently before dissipating into the air. William stared, wide-eyed, his heart pounding in his chest.


    As he stood in the quiet of the cave, surrounded by the faint glow of the runes on the arrows and the lingering shadows from his bow, William felt a rare sense of excitement. For the first time in a long while, he felt ready. Ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, armed with a weapon that was as much a part of him as his own shadow.


    He smirked to himself, the thrill of discovery igniting a fire in his chest. "Let''s see what you can really do."


    Author''s Note:


    Thank you for reading my work! If you enjoyed this story, be sure to check out my other book, Demon Being System. It''s packed with action, mystery, and a unique system-based storyline that you won''t want to miss.


    I''m also thrilled to announce that I''m currently working on a brand-new book, which is set to be released next year. Stay tuned for updates¡ªit''s going to be an exciting adventure!


    Your support means the world to me, and I can''t wait to share more stories with you.

 Chapter 140 - 114: Cave In

    Deep in the night, within the heart of the foggy chasm, William stood motionless beside the ethereal glowing lake, the soft luminescence casting shifting shadows on the jagged walls of the cave. His breathing was steady but deep, his fingers curled tightly around the grip of the bow. The air was thick with the scent of damp stone and the lingering metallic tang of magic.


    With deliberate slowness, he nocked an arrow, the faint creak of the string stretching under his pull echoing softly in the vast emptiness. He drew it back with every ounce of strength he had, pushing himself to the bow''s maximum draw length. His muscles burned, his shoulders trembling, his arms shaking as his fingers clung tightly to the string. He knew the bow wouldn''t break; it was designed to withstand immense force. But his body, on the other hand, was another story.


    His hand trembled, the effort sending a dull ache through his joints. His fingers, slick with sweat, strained against the bowstring. A thought flickered in his mind: "Is this how an archer feels the first time they draw?" The weight of the arrow, the tautness of the string¡ªit all felt foreign yet exhilarating. He swallowed hard, gritting his teeth as he fought against the strain, refusing to let go just yet.


    Then, he exhaled slowly and activated his lightning ability.


    A crackling hum filled the air as the arrow began to change. Blue arcs of electricity slithered along the shaft, sparking wildly as they coiled around it. Small jolts danced over William''s fingers, tiny bursts of light flickering in the dim cave, but they didn''t harm him. Instead, the energy pulsed in harmony with his breath, waiting, ready to be unleashed.


    But he wasn''t done yet.


    Closing his eyes for a brief moment, William reached out¡ªnot with his hands, but with his will. The darkness within the cave stirred, shadows slithering like living tendrils at his command. They rose and coiled around the arrow, embracing it like a silent predator. The moment the shadows fused with the lightning, the crackling blue arcs vanished, swallowed whole by the void.


    Now, the arrow looked like a spear of thunder in a pitch-black night, its presence barely perceptible yet humming with restrained devastation.


    William''s breath hitched as he struggled to hold the bow any longer. His muscles screamed in protest, his fingers feeling as if they would rip apart at any second. Yet, despite the pain, a grin tugged at his lips.


    "I can combine more than one ability at a time."


    The realization filled him with an odd satisfaction. His training was paying off. But at the same time, he knew he was still limited. He hadn''t copied any abilities in a while, leaving him with only lightning and shadows at his disposal.


    "We''ll have to make do with that."


    He turned, aiming in the opposite direction of the target circle he had drawn earlier. With a deep breath, he released the arrow.


    The moment his fingers let go, a thunderous crack erupted as the arrow tore through the air. The sound reverberated through the cave, bouncing off the walls like the roar of an approaching storm. A sharp sting pulsed through William''s hand as the force of the release sent a tremor up his arm, his skin prickling in the aftermath.


    The arrow streaked forward like a phantom bolt, nearly invisible, the only sign of its passage being the faint shimmer of disturbed air. As it hurtled toward the cave wall, William stretched his hand forward, his fingers splayed open as he concentrated.


    The shadow coating the arrow answered him instantly.


    The moment his will connected with the darkness, the arrow''s trajectory changed mid-flight, twisting sharply to the right before veering left again. William''s eyes gleamed. "This was the real reason I added the shadow." With it, he could manipulate the arrow''s direction at will. In a public setting, people would assume he was using wind control, never realizing he was relying purely on his shadow ability. It was the perfect deception.


    But there was a problem.


    William''s brow furrowed as he noticed the shift in momentum. The arrow was still fast¡ªblindingly so¡ªbut it had lost a fraction of its initial speed when he manipulated it. Not enough to ruin the attack, but enough to make a difference in a high-stakes battle.


    Still, it wasn''t a dealbreaker.


    He continued guiding the arrow through the air, forcing it to zigzag through the cave without touching the walls. His control over shadows had increased significantly since his training with Zarin during the holiday, allowing him to execute movements that would have been impossible before. The arrow swerved, looped, and spiraled¡ªan extension of his will, his command absolute.


    And his Shadow Essence have increased since he met the Shadow Lord, giving him more time to use his shadow ability without worrying about running out of essence.


    Satisfied with his progress, he decided not to waste any more of his shadow essence. He directed the arrow toward the target circle he had drawn earlier, urging it forward at full speed. The arrow obeyed, streaking toward the center of the mark like a predator locking onto its prey.


    But just as it was about to strike¡ª


    It stopped. Midair.


    William blinked, his breath catching in his throat. He clenched his fist, attempting to push it forward, but the arrow remained frozen in place, completely unresponsive to his command.


    A heavy silence filled the cave before William exhaled sharply and muttered, "Zarin, is that you?"


    As if answering his call, a figure materialized beside the arrow, one hand gripping its shaft lightly. Green hair framed a calm, unreadable expression as Zarin lowered the arrow to the ground without a word.


    William scowled, frustration evident in his tone as he asked, "Why''d you stop it? I was so close to seeing its full power! I needed to test it before tomorrow''s outing to the beast planet." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zarin looked at him as if he were an idiot. "If I hadn''t stopped it," he said dryly, "you wouldn''t need to worry about the outing tomorrow. The impact would have caused a cave-in."


    William blinked. Once. Twice.


    "Oh."


    The realization settled in, and for a brief moment, he imagined the entire cave collapsing on top of him. He gulped.


    Zarin sighed, shaking his head. "Next time, maybe test it in an open field?"


    William scratched the back of his head, offering an awkward chuckle. "Yeah... good idea."

 Chapter 141 - 115

    Zarin bent down and picked up the arrow from the ground. He turned it in his fingers, examining the shaft closely before glancing at his own hand, as if feeling for something unseen. His green eyes flickered with something unreadable. "That''s a good weapon you''ve got there," he muttered, his voice carrying a hint of approval. Then, without another word, he strode toward William and handed him the arrow.


    William took it and, without hesitation, stored it along with the bow and quiver into his system inventory. The items vanished in an instant, dissolving into thin air as if they had never existed. The sight still fascinated him, the way the system swallowed up objects like they had never been there at all.


    He turned back to Zarin, crossing his arms. "So? What are you doing here?"


    Zarin didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he walked toward the glowing lake at the center of the cave. The water shimmered ethereally, casting rippling reflections against the jagged cavern walls. The soft glow bathed his face, making his green eyes appear even more intense. He sat down at the lake''s edge, staring at the water as if searching for answers in its depths.


    "I heard you''re going to a beast planet tomorrow," he finally said, his tone calm yet laced with something unreadable.


    William nodded. "Yeah. What? You worried?" He chuckled, trying to make light of it. "No need. With my bow, no beast will pose a threat to me."


    Zarin scoffed. "Trust me, numerous beasts will pose a threat to you." He shook his head. "But that''s not what I''m worried about."


    The amusement in William''s expression faded slightly. He walked over and sat beside Zarin, mirroring his posture. The lake''s glow reflected in Zarin''s emerald eyes, making them look almost otherworldly. "The heretics, right?" William asked, his voice more serious this time. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zarin nodded, still gazing into the lake. "Tomorrow is the perfect time for them to try to assassinate you. You''ll be on another planet, where your death can easily be blamed on the beasts. And without the academy''s protection, they''ll have a clear shot at you."


    William exhaled slowly. He had considered this possibility but hearing it from Zarin made it feel more real. "They''ll send someone strong, won''t they?"


    Zarin''s jaw tightened slightly. "More powerful than an Anbu."


    William stiffened. His mind instantly flashed back to the last time an Anbu assassin had been sent after him. He hadn''t been able to move¡ªnot out of strategy, but sheer terror. His limbs had locked up, his breathing had turned shallow, and he had been completely at their mercy. If Zarin hadn''t been there, he would have died that night.


    Now, someone even stronger was coming after him?


    His throat felt dry. He gulped, the sound loud in the silence of the cave. Then, forcing a grin, he laughed awkwardly. "Well... good thing you''ll be there, right?"


    Zarin didn''t respond immediately. Instead, his head lowered slightly, his eyes hidden beneath his dark lashes. Then, in a quieter voice, he said, "I can''t be there."


    William''s forced smile froze. "What?"


    "I have to be somewhere else tomorrow."


    William ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. "I''m dead."


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The only sounds were the faint ripples of the glowing lake and the occasional distant drip of water from the cave ceiling. The stillness made it worse. It made the reality of the situation sink in deeper.


    Then, William sat up straighter. "What do we do? Should I just pretend to be sick and skip the outing?"


    Zarin shook his head. "If you stay at the school, it''ll be practically empty. That would only make their job easier."


    William frowned. "Then what? There''s no way I can fight someone stronger than an Anbu."


    Zarin reached into his pocket and pulled out a small orb. He turned it in his fingers before extending it toward William.


    William took it cautiously. The orb was plain-looking, perfectly round, and crystal clear¡ªlike a drop of frozen water. It felt cool against his palm, unnaturally smooth, as if it had been polished by something beyond human hands.


    "What''s this?" William asked, turning it between his fingers.


    "A teleportation artifact," Zarin said. "Use it only as a last resort. If you encounter the assassin and things get out of hand, activate it. It''ll teleport you back to this cave. But it can only transport one person."


    William blinked. Then, realization set in. Relief washed over him like a wave. "You absolute legend!" he breathed, clutching the orb tightly. "This is perfect!"


    Zarin stood up, dusting off his clothes. "Just be careful."


    William watched as he walked toward the cave entrance. Then, with a casual yet impossibly high jump, Zarin soared up toward the exit, disappearing into the darkness above.


    William exhaled deeply, shaking his head. "How does he even do that?"


    He looked down at the artifact in his hand, feeling the smooth, cool surface against his palm. Then, without hesitation, he stored it in his system inventory.


    Pushing himself to his feet, he stretched his arms before heading toward the cave wall. Gripping onto the rocky edges, he began the long climb back up. His fingers dug into the crevices, his muscles tensed with each pull. The cave walls smelled damp, a mix of earth and minerals, and the occasional drop of water landed on his skin, cool against his heated body.


    Tomorrow was going to be dangerous.


    And for the first time in a while, he wasn''t sure if he was ready.


    The weight of the teleportation artifact in his system inventory felt reassuring, but it also served as a grim reminder¡ªhe would need it. The heretics wouldn''t just send any assassin. They''d send someone powerful. Someone who could end his life before he even realized they were there.


    The thought sent a shiver down his spine. But he wasn''t about to run.


    But another thought gnawed at his mind. Ever since Zarin began protecting him, he had never once left his side¡ªnot even when there was no danger. Yet now, when the threat was undeniable, when his life was at its most vulnerable, Zarin suddenly claimed he had "somewhere to be."


    Why now?


    Where was he going?

 Chapter 142 - 116

    Deep in the dead of night, elsewhere in the vast expanse of Military Academy Four, the tallest building loomed over the rest like a silent watchman. At its peak, behind a set of heavy, reinforced windows, sat the principal in his dimly lit office, where shadows danced in the flickering glow of a single lamp.


    The man was thin, almost sickly, with a frail frame draped in a high-collared military uniform. His face, gaunt and pale, was made all the more absurd by the mustache curling at the ends¡ªa feature that made him look less like a respected officer and more like a villain ripped straight from a child''s animated film. His bony fingers clutched a pen as he meticulously reviewed documents, his eyes scanning over classified reports with a sharp, calculating gaze. A faint scent of ink and old parchment filled the air, mixing with the subtle bitterness of the tea cooling on his desk. Outside, the wind howled against the glass, rattling the windows as if the night itself conspired to disrupt his concentration.


    Then, a knock¡ªlight, deliberate¡ªechoed from the window.


    The principal''s brows furrowed, his thin lips pressing into a tight line. He set down his pen with an annoyed sigh and stood, his long coat trailing behind him as he walked toward the window. With a flick of his fingers, he unlatched the lock and pushed it open.


    A shadow moved swiftly. A figure, dressed entirely in black, slipped inside like a wisp of smoke. The cloth covering his face left only his piercing eyes visible, cold and unreadable. His movements were fluid, almost unnatural, as if gravity had no hold over him. He landed silently, his boots barely making a sound against the polished floor. The principal''s frown deepened, his fingers flexing as if resisting the urge to reach for a weapon.


    The principal scowled. "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you not to visit me unless it was important? The general is already suspicious of me."


    The masked man took a slow, deliberate step forward, his gaze sweeping across the room before settling on the principal. "I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t important."


    The principal narrowed his eyes but said nothing as he returned to his chair, sinking into the plush leather. His bony fingers tapped against the armrest, irritation evident in the sharp rhythm. "What is it?" he finally asked. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A message," the man said, his voice low and firm. "Tomorrow, when the students are on the beast planet, you must seize the opportunity to eliminate the target."


    Silence filled the office, heavy and suffocating. The principal''s fingers stopped tapping. His gaze darkened, lips thinning as he exhaled slowly through his nose. "You expect me to act now? I''ve done everything to get into this position, to infiltrate the military. And now, you''re risking my cover for a single target?"


    The masked man remained unfazed. "Orders are orders."


    The principal rubbed his temples before shaking his head. "Why can''t the heretics send an Anbu?"


    "I don''t know," the man replied, his tone unwavering. "Your job is to follow instructions, not question them. And make no mistake¡ªthis mission must not fail. Kill the girl, or¡­" He paused, leaning in slightly. "I don''t know what the Cat will do to you, but I can assure you, death would be preferable."


    The principal visibly tensed. The moment that name was uttered, his pale complexion became ghostly white. His breath hitched, and for a brief moment, real fear flickered in his eyes. "The Cat¡­?" he whispered, dread seeping into his voice.


    "Yes."


    A cold sweat formed at the back of the principal''s neck, but then confusion clouded his face. "Wait¡ªgirl? I thought we were eliminating the Shadow Boy."


    The masked man pulled a folded piece of paper from his pocket and placed it on the desk. With slow, deliberate movements, he unfolded it, revealing a photograph.


    "There''s been a change in plans. The target is her."


    The principal stared at the picture, his expression shifting from confusion to frustration. His fingers curled slightly, resisting the urge to slam his fist onto the desk. "Why the girl?"


    "I don''t know. But it''s important to the Cat. So make sure you get it done."


    With that, the man turned, walking back to the window. Without another word, he leaped out, vanishing into the night like a phantom. The principal leaned back in his chair, staring at the photograph, confusion and unease swirling in his mind. "Why her?" he muttered. His fingers brushed against his temple, the weight of his orders pressing down on him like an iron chain.


    __________________________


    Elsewhere in Military Base Four, beneath the earth, a hidden dojo resonated with the crackle of energy. The underground chamber was vast, its walls scarred with deep dents and scorch marks from years of relentless training. A sharp scent of ozone filled the air, mingling with the sweat that dripped onto the stone floor.


    Lightning flickered through the space, illuminating the figure of General Zhao. His body was coiled with raw power, muscles tense as he hurled another bolt toward the wall. A deafening crack split the air, and the impact sent debris scattering. His breath was heavy, his bare torso slick with sweat, but his stance remained firm. His training never stopped, not even in the dead of night.


    Then, a presence.


    Zhao stopped mid-motion, turning sharply. A shadow stood at the edge of the dojo.


    Zarin.


    The air around him seemed to ripple as if the space itself acknowledged his existence. The general wiped his brow with the back of his hand, exhaling. "Let me guess¡ªyou need to leave the boy tomorrow, so you can''t protect him? And you need my help to find someone to watch over him."


    Zarin gave a slow nod.


    Zhao smirked. "No problem. I''ll send Mona. She''s the only one I can spare."


    Zarin inclined his head. "Thank you."


    He turned to leave, his presence already fading, but Zhao called out. "If you manage to see him tomorrow, tell him to come back."


    Zarin didn''t turn back. His voice was barely a whisper, yet it carried through the room. "I''ll try."


    And with that, he was gone, leaving only the faint whisper of static in the air, as if the very energy of the room was reluctant to let him go.

 Chapter 143 - 117

    The day had finally arrived.


    A low hum of excitement filled the air as the first-year students gathered in the training hall. The massive space, usually reserved for military personnel, was lined with towering metal beams and reinforced walls, a constant reminder of the academy''s strict discipline. The scent of polished steel and old sweat clung to the air, mixing with the faint energy radiating from the portals that had been pushed to the sides of the hall.


    In the center of the hall stood a single green portal, swirling with an eerie glow. Its surface shimmered like liquid glass, distorting the space around it, pulling at the senses of those who dared to look too long.


    William swallowed, his fingers twitching slightly. This was the first time he had ever seen a portal up close. He had heard stories, seen images, but nothing compared to standing before it in reality. It was like staring into the unknown, a doorway into another world. The sheer unnaturalness of it made his skin prickle. He glanced to his side, where Liam stood with his arms crossed, his face set in an unreadable expression. But the way his foot tapped against the floor betrayed his nerves.


    Gavin, on the other hand, didn''t even bother hiding his reaction. His eyes were wide, his lips slightly parted as he exhaled sharply. "Damn¡­ It looks¡­ weird. Like, really weird."


    Sofia smirked. "Scared?"


    Gavin scoffed, quickly straightening. "Me? Scared? No way. Just¡­ didn''t expect it to look so unstable. Feels like it''s gonna suck us in any second."


    Eleanor chuckled lightly, adjusting the strap on her shoulder. "That''s exactly what it''s supposed to do."


    The students were arranged into teams of fifty, each team consisting of smaller groups of five. At the center of each team were large rucksacks filled with essential supplies¡ªfood pills that could sustain them for a month, water purification tablets, and first aid kits. These were to ensure their survival in the beast-infested environment they were about to enter.


    Their teacher, John, stepped forward, standing just in front of the portal. His dull eyes swept across the gathered students. "Alright, boys and girls. Listen up." His voice cut through the murmurs, instantly drawing attention. "Once you step through this portal, your communication devices will no longer work. The only way to stay together is by maintaining physical contact with the person next to you. If you don''t¡­ you''ll be scattered across the planet."


    A few students exchanged uneasy glances.


    John continued, "Upon arrival, you will find yourselves within the Shelter, a secured military outpost stationed on the beast planet. The area is safe, guarded by the military and factions, so there is no immediate danger." He paused, letting his words sink in. "Your objective is simple¡ªhunt and retrieve as many beast crystals as possible. The team with the most at the end of the week will receive the highest score. The strongest beasts you will encounter in this region are Tier Two, but they are rare. If you do run into one, avoid unnecessary confrontation."


    William glanced at Liam. There was no need to exchange words; they both understood that avoiding confrontation wasn''t always possible.


    John went on, "There is a storage unit in the military base where you can deposit your crystals. I suggest doing so regularly. Losing your haul because of carelessness will cost you more than you think."


    He took a deep breath before finishing, "This expedition is meant to test your ability to survive, strategize, and adapt. You will need to rely on each other. Now, our class is the first to enter. Every hour, another class will follow. I expect good results."


    One by one, groups were called up. The air was thick with tension as students stepped forward, gripping onto each other as they vanished into the swirling green light.


    Then, their number was called.


    William, Liam, Gavin, Sofia, and Eleanor stepped forward. Gavin bent down, picking up the rucksack. "Heavy as hell," he muttered, adjusting it on his shoulders.


    They stood in a line, gripping each other''s shoulders. Eleanor led the group, while William was at the back.


    John gave them a weak nod. "Remember¡ªseven days. Return to the military base when it''s over."


    With that final instruction, they stepped forward.


    The moment William''s foot crossed the threshold, a strange sensation enveloped his body. It was like being submerged in ice-cold water, yet he wasn''t wet. A low, warbling hum filled his ears, vibrating deep within his chest. His vision blurred, colors stretching and twisting in ways that made his stomach lurch.


    His heartbeat pounded against his ribs. For a moment, it felt like he was floating, weightless, as if gravity had lost its grasp on him.


    Then¡ª


    It was over.


    The pressure lifted, and the world solidified around them.


    The first thing that hit him was the scent¡ªspiced meats, charred wood, and the unmistakable tang of iron. The noise followed soon after, a cacophony of voices, footsteps, and the distant clang of metal against metal.


    They were in a bustling marketplace.


    Rows of buildings stretched around them, constructed from sturdy materials meant to withstand the harsh environment. Market stalls lined the streets, vendors shouting out their wares¡ªdried meats, sharpened weapons, beast-hide armor. Soldiers in heavy gear patrolled the area, their expressions stoic and watchful.


    William exhaled slowly. They had made it.


    Gavin let out a low whistle. "Well, this is¡­ lively."


    Sofia stretched, rolling her shoulders. "No time to gawk. We need to get our bearings."


    Eleanor nodded. "First stop¡ªthe military base. Let''s register our team and drop off the extra weight."


    Liam adjusted his wrist guards, his gaze scanning their surroundings. "And then?"


    A small smirk played on William''s lips as he finally spoke. "Then, we hunt."


    The others exchanged looks before nodding in agreement. The real test had begun.


    They moved through the crowd with purpose, dodging carts and stepping past armored guards. The weight of their supplies dug into their shoulders, but none of them complained. Excitement and apprehension mingled in the air as they approached the towering gates of the military shelter. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 144 - 118

    The massive shelter sprawled before them, rivaling the military academy they''d left behind in size. Like the ancient towns of Earth''s past, it stretched across the landscape ¨C though unlike those settlements, there were no towering skyscrapers piercing the sky. The tallest structure was the three-story military building at its center, its utilitarian design a stark contrast to the surrounding architecture.


    William adjusted the bow slung across his shoulder, his fingers unconsciously brushing against the fletching of the arrows in his quiver. His eyes constantly scanned the crowds, searching for any sign of movement that seemed out of place, anyone wearing a hoodie or covering their face, even anyone eyeing them for too long. The heretics had tried to kill him at the military academy before where the security was tight; he wouldn''t put it past them to send an assassin even here, on another planet, where the security wasn''t that much and his death could be easily blamed on the beasts.


    The ground beneath their feet was hard-packed and sun-baked, its orange-red surface cracked like ancient pottery. Not a single blade of grass broke through the parched earth or whatever the planet was called¨C the relentless two suns shining brightly above the sky had scorched away any chance of life taking root. The air shimmered with heat waves, carrying the mingled scents of dust and distant cooking fires.


    Around them, the streets pulsed with life. Families moved through the crowds, parents keeping watchful eyes on their children as they navigated between the countless market stalls. The aroma of sizzling meat wafted through the air, mixing with the fresh scent of fruits and vegetables displayed in wooden crates. Gavin''s dual daggers caught the sunlight as he shifted his weight, watching the scene with interest.


    Liam hefted his giant sword to a more comfortable position on his back, his eyes wide with wonder. "This looks even better than some places on Earth!" He exclaimed, taking in the bustling scene. "I wonder why more people don''t move to the shelters more?"


    Beside him, Eleanor''s whip coiled at her hip as she shook her head. "Freedom," she said, her voice carrying a hint of bitterness. "Look around you. Most of these people aren''t hunters or military personnel. They''re likely low tiers with weak abilities who couldn''t afford Earth anymore. They were forced to come here, unable to live anymore on Earth." She gestured at the crowds. "I bet most have never stepped outside the shelter. This is their entire world."


    The implications hung heavy in the air. Power meant choices ¨C high tiers could choose their shelters, maintain residences on Earth, travel freely between the two. But for the others, life meant picking one place and staying put. Sofia stood quietly among them, notably without any visible weapons, her expression thoughtful as she observed the marketplace.


    "The shelters themselves are interesting," Eleanor continued, her voice taking on an educational tone. "They''re all created and funded by either companies or the military. This one''s government-owned, which means everyone pays credit tax for protection and residency." She paused as a group of merchants passed by, their hover-carts laden with goods. "Even beast hunters have to pay tax for the beasts they hunted if they want to return to Earth."


    The conversation shifted to the ownership structure of other shelters, particularly those controlled by the B10 ¨C the most powerful original families known to exist, and the ten leaders of the world. Their shelters were notably more luxurious, designed to mirror Earth''s grand cities. The tier system played a crucial role too: Tier 1 being the highest, Tier 5 the lowest. Higher tiers meant better protection and more opportunities, but at a steeper cost.


    "This is a Tier 4 shelter," Eleanor explained as they walked. The higher tiers could defend against more powerful beasts, which justified their higher tax rates. William noticed she spoke with the confidence of someone who had known of these systems extensively, but well, she indeed had studied it as a princess whose father will be deeply involved in this things.


    Still staying at where they landed, they found themselves standing in a circle drawn on the ground ¨C one that the locals seemed intentionally to avoid. The way people skirted around it spoke volumes about local customs they didn''t yet understand.


    "Come on, we better move," Gavin said, his daggers glinting as he gestured toward the crowd.


    Sofia looked around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. "Well, where should we go first?"


    "Let''s head to the hunters hall," Gavin replied, consulting a map that had been given to them by the academy in his hands. "It''s where they keep information for hunters. You can trade crystal cores for credits there, or just trade in general."


    Their journey through the shelter led them to an enormous hangar-like structure. Unlike most buildings, it had no formal entrance ¨C people flowed freely in and out of the open space. Counter after counter lined the walls, staffed by workers of various specialties. Just as Gavin had described, there were blacksmiths working at their forges, shops selling specialized equipment like beast bait, and a prominent quest board.


    The quest board drew numerous hunters, some looking to form groups for specific tasks. Civilians seeking protection for inter-shelter travel also posted their requests there. Eleanor''s attention was drawn to several groups of students, easily identifiable in their military uniforms. While they carried beast weapons, none of the students wore beast armor ¨C a clear sign they were first-years like themselves.


    "What are they doing?" William asked, watching several students approach the quest board.


    "Looks like they''re asking for help," Eleanor replied. "The wealthy ones usually hire Travelers to hunt with them and show them the a few things."


    Gavin''s brow furrowed. "How is that fair?"


    Eleanor''s laugh held no humor. "Since when have they cared about fair? Those with money or military connections get direct military support."


    Liam turned to Eleanor with a mischievous grin. "Hey, aren''t you basically a princess of the great nation of Spain? We could hire a hunter too!"


    William quickly shook his head, his hand unconsciously tightening on his bow. "That would be cheating ¨C we wouldn''t learn anything that way." He kept his deeper concerns to himself: the risk of hiring an unknown hunter when he knew assassins might be looking for him was too great, what if the hunter they hired was the assassin from the heretics, he wasn''t going to take any risk.


    "Well, there''s no point worrying about it," Gavin said, adjusting his daggers. "All we can do is focus on us and do the best we can."


    "Says the useless one," Liam jabbed with a grin.


    "Look who''s talking!" Gavin shot back. "At least I have a brain, but I''m not quite sure about you, not with that hair," mocking Liam''s red hair.


    "Come off it you two," William said.


    The group approached one of the stalls, where an old man with a digital monocle over one eye presided over an impressive array of beast-hunting equipment. His weathered face crinkled into a knowing smile as they approached.


    "How can I help you, young soldiers?" He chuckled. "I guess it''s that time again when they send you all out to do your first hunt."


    Eleanor stepped forward. "We need a map of the hunting areas."


    "Sure thing. That''ll be 2000 credits."


    "2000?" Gavin''s eyebrows shot up. "Are you trying to rip us off?"


    The old man''s laugh deepened. "Well, that''ll be 2500 now, thanks to the young lad''s rudeness."


    Without hesitation, Eleanor produced a gold-colored money card ¨C strikingly different from the standard-issue cards the others carried. In a world where their usual communication devices were useless on other planets, these cards were essential. The princess''s card, however, spoke of wealth beyond their imagination.


    "Beep"


    "Thank you for your business," the old man said, his monocle glinting. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course you''re a rich princess," Liam muttered, eyeing the gold card.


    They gathered around the digital paper map, studying its color-coded regions. Green areas seemed safest, shifting to orange and finally red zones where beast populations were densest. But something else caught William''s attention ¨C at the top of the map was the name of their current planet. His eyes widened as he read it, and suddenly the foreign world around them took on new meaning.


    "They were on Mars!!"


    Author''s Note:


    Happy new month, everyone! And a special shoutout to those celebrating the Chinese New Year¡ªmay this year bring you prosperity, strength, and success!


    A huge THANK YOU to rogie75 for the power stones and golden ticket¡ªyour support means a lot! And to all my readers, whether you comment, vote, or simply enjoy the story, I truly appreciate every one of you. Your support keeps me motivated to write more!


    If you''re enjoying this story, be sure to check out my other book, Demon Being System¡ªa thrilling mix of action, fantasy, and adventure that you won''t want to miss!


    Let''s make this month an amazing one! See you in the next chapter!

 Chapter 145 - 119

    As the group scanned the map for guidance, they noticed that all the areas closer to the shelter were more green while the areas that were a bit further away were redder. The one area which had the darkest red of them all was the harsh sandy desert. And the red area was the deadliest


    The group had decided that for the first two days they would head to one of the green areas nearby. They were unsure of how powerful the beasts were or what they were like. After defeating a few tier one beast in the green zone and it proves too easy for them, then they would make their way into the red zone, definitely the tier one beasts there will be stronger


    The group had finally reached the exit where several guards where stood just inside of the wall. The whole shelter was surrounded by vibranium, the strongest and rarest metal not found on earth, but on beasts planets like this. So the place was impenetrable to the beasts on this planets attack.


    And even then stood up on the wall there were two power rangers like giant machines, the same William saw at the military base 4 stood side by side. After declaring they wished to go outside the gates were opened and the group was free to travel.


    The heavy gates groaned as they parted, the thick vibranium slabs sliding open to reveal the endless expanse beyond. The group stood just inside the shelter''s perimeter, the stale metallic scent of the fortified walls clashing with the raw, untamed air outside. For the first time since arriving on this planet, they were about to step into the unknown.


    Gavin led the way, his eyes flicking between the analog map and the barren landscape ahead. The terrain was an endless stretch of reddish sand, broken only by the occasional jagged rock formation. As they walked, the crunch of sand beneath their boots was the only sound accompanying them, aside from the distant howling wind.


    Liam, glancing around with an uneasy expression, finally voiced the question that had been bothering him since they arrived. "We''re on another planet, right? So¡­ how come we can breathe without masks?"


    Eleanor, walking beside him, didn''t even pause before answering. "That''s because after a portal to a new planet is established, researchers are sent in. They use spell tech to alter the atmosphere, making it breathable for humans. But it''s not instant¡ªit takes years and a ton of beast crystals to complete the process."


    Liam nodded slowly, digesting the information. "So, if they hadn''t done that¡­"


    "We''d all be suffocating right now." Eleanor finished with a shrug.


    William listened, but his focus was on the landscape ahead. Something about the eerie silence of this place made his skin crawl. Even the wind felt unnatural. He turned to Gavin, who was still studying the map. "What kind of beasts are in this area?"


    Gavin glanced at him before shifting his gaze back to the analog map containing some informations about what kind of beasts to expect in certain area, although it wasn''t hundred percent reliable as beasts can migrate due to certain reasons like presence of a stronger beast in their territory or due to lack of food, ''humans'' in their territory. "Uh¡­ looks like they''re called Teethworms."


    "Teethworms?" Liam repeated, a nervous chuckle escaping him. "That name doesn''t sound friendly."


    Gavin continued reading. "They move under the sand, but they''re easy to spot¡ªjust look for a big lump of sand moving toward you. Once they get close, they pop out and¡ª" He stopped, his eyes narrowing at the description before looking up at the others. "¡ªthey open their mouths. Apparently, they have thousands of tiny, razor-sharp teeth inside."


    William smirked. "Perfect. My arrows will be good to take them out without getting close to them."


    They continued forward, their pace steady but cautious. The two suns beat down mercilessly, making the air shimmer above the sand. It was dry, hot, and smelled of scorched earth. Every now and then, a gust of wind would pick up, sending fine grains of sand swirling around them, making it hard to see.


    After about thirty minutes of trekking, they reached their destination¡ªa small oasis nestled between the dunes. It was the first sign of life they had seen in this desolate wasteland. A pool of clear water sat at the base of a small hill of sand, surrounded by patches of greenery. Palm-like trees stretched toward the sky, their leaves rustling softly in the breeze.


    But they weren''t alone.


    Several other groups of students were already here, some engaged in battle while others stood watching, waiting for their turn. The air was thick with the sounds of combat¡ªmetal clashing, shouts of effort, and the guttural screeches of dying beasts.


    William scanned the area, watching as a group of three students fought against a Teethworm. The sand shifted violently before the beast emerged¡ªa massive, writhing creature with a gaping, circular mouth lined with rows of rotating teeth. One of the students slashed at it with a sword, barely dodging as it lunged forward, its mouth snapping shut just inches away from his leg.


    Gavin was already stepping forward, but William grabbed his shoulder. "Let''s move closer to the water."


    Gavin frowned. "Why? There''s plenty of space here."


    William''s expression remained unreadable. "We''ll have better footing near the oasis. Less loose sand."


    Sofia glanced at him, but didn''t argue. She knew William well enough to sense when he had another reason for something. And she had a feeling this was about more than just better footing. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they moved, William subtly glanced at the other groups. The assassin could be among them. He wasn''t taking any chances.


    The closer they got to the water, the more the air changed. It was cooler here, the scent of fresh water mixing with the earthy aroma of damp soil. The ground beneath their feet was firmer, more stable.


    Gavin finally spoke up. "Alright. We''re here. Let''s see what these things are made of."

 Chapter 146 - 120

    The moment they stepped into the oasis, the sand beneath their feet shifted unnaturally, small ripples forming across the ground. The air was dry, yet the scent of damp earth from the nearby water mixed with the heat radiating from the red desert. William felt the tension in his fingertips as he reached for an arrow, his gaze scanning the terrain, his senses heightened. His heartbeat was steady, controlled, but there was an undeniable thrill in the air, an anticipation that made his muscles tighten.


    Gavin, holding the map in one hand, squinted. "Looks like they''re here already."


    Before anyone could respond, the first sign of movement appeared. A bulge in the sand started rushing toward them, cutting through the terrain like a shark beneath the surface. Then, without warning, a Teethworm burst out of the sand, its circular mouth stretching open, revealing rows upon rows of needle-like teeth. It let out a chilling screech, saliva dripping from its grotesque maw as it lunged toward them.


    William''s instincts kicked in. He pulled back his bowstring, loosing an arrow before the creature had fully emerged. The arrow lodged itself deep into its slimy, pale body, but the beast didn''t die instantly. It twisted violently, screeching with a disturbing, high-pitched noise. Another arrow. Then a third. The Teethworm fell back into the sand, its death confirmed by the system notification flashing in his mind:


    [You have killed a Tier 1 Teethworm. +200 EXP.]


    There was no time to celebrate. More lumps formed around them, the ground shifting ominously as a dozen more burst forth, their screeches filling the air. The sand trembled as if alive, reacting to the growing swarm of creatures. They slithered with unnerving speed, their gaping mouths snapping hungrily, seeking flesh.


    "Here they come," Eleanor warned, her voice calm yet prepared. She flicked her wrist, and her ice whip snapped through the air. The sharp crack echoed as she lashed out at an incoming Teethworm. The whip coiled around its slimy flesh, freezing it instantly. With a sharp pull, she shattered the frozen portion, sending chunks of its body flying. The creature writhed in agony before collapsing back into the sand, motionless.


    Liam roared as he swung his large sword downward, cleaving a Teethworm in half. However, as more creatures emerged, he found his sword cumbersome. "Screw this," he muttered, tossing it aside. Flames erupted from his hands, and the moment another Teethworm surfaced, he blasted it with fire. The creature screeched, thrashing as its body burned. Liam grinned, sending another wave of fire at the next beast, turning the fight into a blazing spectacle. The heat rippled through the air, the scent of charred flesh thickening around them.


    Sofia remained in the center of their formation, her light ability glowing faintly around her. While she wasn''t engaging in direct combat, her presence ensured that any injuries were quickly healed. William could feel a subtle warmth around him, making his movements feel lighter, sharper. It was a constant, soothing presence, allowing them to fight without hesitation.


    Gavin, on the other hand, struggled. His short dual daggers were excellent for close combat, but against creatures that popped out of the sand unpredictably, he had to constantly dodge and reposition. "Damn it," he grunted as a Teethworm nearly took a chunk out of his leg. He managed to roll away just in time, but his attack had no reach. He needed an opening, something that would allow him to strike before the beasts got too close. His movements became increasingly frantic, the sand working against him, slipping beneath his feet.


    William, however, was thriving. His bow never stopped moving. Arrow after arrow, each shot precise and clean. Even though it took two or three arrows to bring a Teethworm down, his efficiency was unmatched. Every time he landed a kill, his system rewarded him:


    [+200 EXP.]


    [+200 EXP.]


    [+200 EXP.]


    He lost count of how many he had slain, but the notifications kept piling up. Yet, he didn''t use his shadow or lightning abilities. Essence was valuable, and this fight didn''t warrant wasting it. His ordinary arrows were enough for now. The sound of bowstrings snapping, fire roaring, and ice cracking filled the air as the team continued their assault. Teethworms flailed and screeched, their bodies torn apart by a relentless onslaught of arrows, flames, and ice.


    Liam''s fire turned the battlefield into a pit of scorched sand and burning flesh. The acrid scent of charred meat mixed with the earthy tones of the oasis. Eleanor''s whip danced through the air, striking with icy precision, each lash claiming another victim. Gavin, despite his struggle, managed to land a few precise strikes when the creatures got too close. His speed allowed him to dance around their lunges, though his lack of reach remained a problem.


    The battle raged on, the sound of the creatures'' death cries blending with the crackle of flames and the sharp twang of William''s bow. He felt his fingers beginning to numb from the repeated shots, but he didn''t let up. Sweat dripped down his temple, his breaths measured but heavy. Each kill added to his growing experience, pushing him further, sharpening his instincts.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the last Teethworm collapsed, its body twitching before going still. Silence returned, save for their heavy breathing and the occasional crackling of residual flames from Liam''s attacks. The sand was littered with the remains of the beasts, some still smoldering, others frozen solid. The air was thick with the scent of death, the metallic tang of blood mixing with the burning flesh.


    "Alright," William exhaled, lowering his bow. "Time to carve out the beast crystals."


    This was where Gavin shined. With his speed ability and dual daggers, he moved like a blur, slicing open the corpses and extracting the crystals buried deep within their flesh. The sound of his blade cutting through muscle was wet and sharp, the crystals glowing faintly as they were pulled free.


    Liam wiped sweat from his forehead. "You''re surprisingly good at that."


    Gavin smirked. "Gotta be useful somehow."


    One by one, they gathered the beast crystals. Twenty seven in total. They glowed faintly, each one a source of power and potential currency. The light from the crystals cast an eerie glow over their faces, illuminating their exhaustion, their satisfaction. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William stretched, rolling his shoulders. "Let''s rest," he suggested, nodding toward a cluster of pine trees nearby. "We''ll regroup and plan our next move."


    No one objected. They had earned the break. As they moved toward the trees, the red desert stretched endlessly before them, the oasis a brief refuge in a world teeming with danger. But William knew this was just the beginning. The real challenge was yet to come.

 Chapter 147 - 121

    As they made their way towards the cluster of pine trees, William''s fingers instinctively traced the system panel that materialized before his eyes. The familiar blue-tinted interface flickered to life, displaying his status in crisp, clear letters:


    [Status]


    [William]


    Age: 16


    Male


    Level 11


    Experience Value: 750/3500


    Strength: 15 (+2)


    Agility: 14 (+2)


    Endurance: 14 (+2)


    Skills: [Shadow Eye] [Darkseer Level 1] [Immunox]


    Attribute: [Shadow Being] [Child of Thunder]


    Soul Essence: ???


    Shadow Essence: 16


    Ability: Shadow Manipulation, Copycat


    Store Coins: 400


    A satisfied smile played across his lips. The brutal battle with the Teethworms had been more than just a fight for survival¡ªit was a pathway to growth, to grow more and get stronger. Ten tier one teethworm beasts with each giving him 200 exp for the kill and he killed ten meant 2000 experience points, enough to push him to the next level. The system had increased the experience required to level up to 3500, and he now sat at 750. Quick mental calculations told him he''d need another 2250 experience points¡ªroughly 11 or 12 more Tier 1 Teethworms¡ªto reach the next level. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each level brought its own reward. His stats had jumped by two points across the board, and the store coins had increased by 50. He was inching closer to his goal of 500 store coins, which would allow him to purchase much-needed supplies from the system shop. At this rate, he''d likely level up more than twice during this hunting expedition¡ªassuming the heretics didn''t interfere with his plans anytime soon and they gave him the time to at least level up as much as possible in this planet, before they attacked him and he''ll have to run away from this planet disabling him for leveling up, this was his only chance to level up considering that there is no beasts on Earth, so whoever the heretics sent to kill him should please just hold on for some days, three days is enough.


    Around him, the team was processing the battle differently. Gavin looked particularly dejected, twirling his short dual daggers with a frustrated expression. The small size of the Teethworms had rendered his close-combat weapons style nearly ineffective. Liam wasn''t far behind in his disappointment, grumbling about having to rely on his fire abilities instead of his beloved new sword.


    "These weapons are useless against those Teethworms," Gavin muttered, kicking at the sand, which entered his boot and he has to remove his boot to remove the red sand.


    Liam nodded in agreement. "Burning my essence just to take down these creatures isn''t ideal. My sword might as well have been a decoration."


    Eleanor, always the strategist, chimed in. "Your weapon choices are poorly suited to these particular enemies. William''s bow worked perfectly, but the rest of us struggled. We might need to find a different hunting ground¡ªone with beasts that match our combat styles more effectively."


    William listened, reflecting on the battle. His bow truly had been the perfect weapon against the Teethworms. Their primary threat was their thousands of razor-sharp teeth, but by maintaining distance, he could systematically eliminate them as soon as they left under the soil without risk. The magical quiver that constantly replenished his arrows was a blessing¡ªhe didn''t need to worry about running out of ammunition or retrieving arrows he had fired earlier.


    True, it had taken three arrows to bring down each Teethworm¡ªa testament to his relative inexperience with archery. But the potential was clear. Each arrow pierced through their slimy skin with remarkable efficiency, and he hadn''t even needed to infuse them with his shadow or lightning abilities, trying to save his essence also.


    The pine trees ahead offered a welcome respite. Branches swayed gently, providing a stark contrast to the chaotic battlefield they were leaving behind. The ground was firmer here, dotted with fallen needles and patches of resilient grass. A light breeze carried the fresh scent of pine, washing away the lingering odors of burnt flesh and blood.


    Gavin flopped down against a tree trunk, his frustration evident in every movement. "Next time, we need a better plan," he said, cleaning his daggers meticulously, though there wasn''t that much blood on it.


    Liam sat nearby, his massive sword propped against a tree, steam still rising from where he had used his fire abilities. "Agreed. These creatures are a nightmare for close-combat fighters like both of us."


    William understood their frustration but also recognized the importance of adaptability. In this world, every battle was a learning experience. Their team''s strength lay not just in individual skills, but in their ability to work together and adjust to different challenges.


    As the group settled into their temporary camp, William continued to study his status panel. The potential for growth was exciting. Each level brought not just increased stats, but the promise of new abilities, new opportunities. The system was both a guide and a challenge, pushing him to become stronger, more skilled.


    The red desert stretched around them, a harsh and unforgiving landscape that seemed to pulse with its own dangerous energy. But here, in this small pine grove, they had found a momentary sanctuary. A place to rest, to plan, to recover.


    And to prepare for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    __________________________


    As the group settled into their temporary sanctuary among the pine trees, Gavin rummaged through the rucksack. The soft rustle of fabric and the gentle clink of water bottles broke the post-battle silence. He began distributing water, his movements careful and calculated.


    "Ration alert," Gavin announced, his voice low and serious. "These supplies are for seven days. We''ve got to be strategic about how we consume our resources, especially you Liam."


    Liam looked at him with a eye that doesn''t look like a good eye but didn''t say anything. William was really surprised Liam didn''t retort.


    Each team member accepted their bottle with understanding. The water was cool against their dust-covered hands, a welcome relief after the intense battle with the Teethworms and the two hot suns. They knew survival wasn''t just about fighting¡ªit was also about managing resources, after all, hunger can also kill someone, just take longer and more painful.


    Gavin then turned his attention to the beast crystals they''d collected. He spread them out, his fingers moving methodically as he counted. "Twenty-seven crystals," he declared, a hint of excitement in his voice. "If we keep up this pace, we might gather around fifty crystals per day. That could mean close to three hundred and fifty crystals in a week! we might win this hunting test at this rate."


    William listened silently, his deep dark eyes calculating. The statistics were technically correct, but he knew better. The heretics would inevitably disrupt their plans. This hunting test could be cancelled at any moment. But some truths were better left unsaid.


    The peace was suddenly interrupted by a distant movement. Eleanor''s ice whip materialized instantly. Liam gripped his sword, flames dancing at his fingertips. Gavin''s daggers glinted in the sunlight. Their bodies tensed, ready to spring into action.


    William, however, remained calm. These weren''t beasts. These were fellow students, he had sensed them.


    Moments later, five figures emerged from the desert landscape. They wore the same military academy uniform. Four males and one female¡ªwith two of the males being identical blonde-haired twins.


    The moment William saw their blonde hair, a strange sensation washed over him. Memories flickered¡ªa time before the system, when his own hair had been a golden blonde instead of the current shadow-black that marked his transformation into a shadow being.


    The newcomers approached cautiously, their weapons lowered but ready. The twins moved with synchronized precision, their movements almost mirror images of each other. The female student stood slightly behind them, her posture alert but calm. The other two males flanked the group, scanning the environment with practiced eyes.


    "Looks like we''re not the only team hunting here," one of the twins said, his voice carrying a light, almost playful tone.


    The female student stepped forward. "We''re from Del''s class," she announced, her voice clear and confident. "Looks like you''ve been busy." Her eyes took in the scattered beast crystal remains and the signs of their recent battle.


    Liam, always quick to break tension, gave a rough laugh. "Busy is one way to put it. Those Teethworms weren''t exactly welcoming, we''re from John''s Class."


    The group from Del''s class exchanged knowing looks. They''d clearly had their own encounters with the desert''s dangerous inhabitants.


    William observed silently, taking in every detail. The way they moved, how they positioned themselves, the subtle communications between team members¡ªeach gesture told a story. He won''t make the mistake of trusting anyone not when someone is coming to kill him and he doesn''t know who it is, it could be a students that the heretics will use, just like they used Mr Duke and the student from the attacked military academy 5 to infiltrate military academy 4 and blow up his soul crystal.


    As the two groups began to interact, the pine grove that had been their quiet refuge just moments ago transformed into a space of potential alliance¡ªor potential conflict. The desert continued its relentless heat around them, a constant reminder of the challenges that awaited.

 Chapter 148 - 122

    The group from Del''s class approached cautiously, their movements synchronized like a well-oiled machine. William''s keen senses remained alert, scanning each of their faces with a calculated precision that betrayed years of survival instinct. The desert wind whispered between them, carrying tiny grains of red sand that danced around their boots.


    "We''re from Del''s class," the female student announced, her voice carrying a mix of confidence and exhaustion. Her gaze swept across William''s team, taking in the scattered remnants of their Teethworm battle.


    William noticed something immediately¡ªa slight irregularity in her stance. A hint of vulnerability that she was desperately trying to conceal. Her left leg seemed to bear less weight, a subtle limp that she was fighting hard to mask.


    Liam, ever the straightforward one, broke the tension with a rough laugh. "Those Teethworms weren''t exactly a welcome party," he said, gesturing to the crystal remains.


    "Please, join us," William said, his voice calm and measured. He gestured to the open space around their cluster of pine trees. The soft needles carpeted the ground, offering a momentary respite from the harsh desert landscape.


    As the new group settled, Eleanor''s sharp eyes caught the girl''s careful movement. Her medical training, honed through countless battles, immediately recognized the signs of a hidden injury.


    "What happened to your leg?" Eleanor asked, her tone professional yet gentle.


    One of the male students in the group¡ªa blonde twin¡ªexplained, "A Teethworm managed to get a bite. We''ve applied first aid, but..." He trailed off, exchanging worried glances with his teammates.


    The girl¡ªwhose name remained unspoken¡ªattempted to maintain her composure. "I''m fine," she insisted, her voice betraying a hint of strain as she lowered herself against a pine tree''s bark. Her face was a masterpiece of forced composure, muscles taut with the effort of appearing unaffected.


    But her facade crumbled the moment she sat down. A barely suppressed wince crossed her features, revealing the depth of her pain. Her group watched her, their faces etched with concern and a mix of frustration and worry.


    Eleanor caught Sofia''s eye. A silent communication passed between them¡ªSofia gave a nearly imperceptible nod.


    "You''re in luck," Eleanor announced to the group. "Sofia here is a user of light ability. She has exceptional healing capabilities. If you don''t mind, she can help."


    The transformation was instantaneous. Hope bloomed across the faces of the newcomers. One of the twins spoke, his voice filled with gratitude. "We don''t mind. Thank you."


    His brother nodded in agreement, relief washing over his features.


    Sofia approached the girl, her movements smooth and professional. "Where is the wound?" she asked softly.


    A crimson blush erupted across the girl''s cheeks. Her embarrassment was palpable, a stark contrast to the battlefield hardness she had displayed moments earlier.


    Eleanor, reading the situation instantly, turned to the males. "Everyone else¡ªgo further into the trees. I don''t want any of you anywhere near here. Anyone who tries to peek will find themselves temporarily blind. Consider that a promise, not a threat."


    William stood, signaling Gavin and Liam. The four boys from the other group followed, moving deeper into the pine grove. Just before disappearing into the trees, William turned back.


    "Eleanor, be careful," he said, his voice low but carrying a weight of absolute trust. "Call out if there''s any danger."


    The pine trees seemed to absorb their movements, branches swaying gently, creating a natural screen of privacy. The desert''s harsh sunlight filtered through the needles, casting dappled shadows on the ground¡ªa serene contrast to the violent battle that had preceded this moment.


    In that quiet space, surrounded by the earthy scent of pine and the distant whisper of sand, healing would begin.


    As the boys moved deeper into the pine grove, the soft crunch of pine needles beneath their feet created a rhythmic backdrop to their conversation. The heat of the desert seemed to fade slightly under the trees'' protective canopy, offering a momentary reprieve from the scorching twin suns.


    "Those Teethworms are absolute nightmares," one of the blonde twins said, leaning against a thick pine trunk. His bow¡ªsurprisingly similar to William''s¡ªhung casually at his side. "I''m Marcus, by the way. Archer in our team."


    William raised an eyebrow. Another archer in this harsh world was a rare sight. Gavin and Liam exchanged a look, recognizing the unique connection.


    The other twin¡ªpresumably his brother¡ªchimed in. "I''m Lucas. We both use ranged weapons, but even our arrows struggled against those sand-diving monsters." He pulled out an arrow, turning it in the sunlight that filtered through the branches. "We found out quickly that it takes multiple shots to take down a single Teethworm." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam let out a grunt of understanding. "Tell me about it. My sword was practically useless. Ended up using fire abilities just to have some effective attack."


    One of the other male students¡ªbroader shouldered and with a massive battleaxe strapped to his back¡ªnodded sympathetically. "I''m Derek. My axe might as well have been a decoration against those creatures. They''re too fast, too unpredictable."


    Marcus began recounting their recent hunt. "Sarah¡ªthe girl healing back there¡ªshe got caught off guard. We were hunting in a similar area, and these Teethworms just burst from the sand like living nightmares. One managed to get a bite on her leg before we could react."


    Lucas continued the story, their twin synchronization evident in how seamlessly they traded narrative threads. "It was a close call. The Teethworm''s bite went deep¡ªnearly took a chunk out of her calf. We managed to kill it, but not before it did some serious damage."


    Gavin listened intently, twirling his dual daggers. "Close combat is a death sentence against those things. They pop up without warning, all teeth and aggression."


    William remained mostly silent, observing. His dark eyes took in every detail¡ªthe way Marcus handled his bow, the slight tension in Derek''s shoulders, the nervous energy of the younger-looking student who hadn''t yet introduced himself.


    "How many crystals did you manage to collect?" William finally asked, his voice cutting through the ambient sounds of the pine grove.


    Marcus pulled out a small leather pouch, carefully opening it to reveal their collection. Twelve beast crystals glimmered with a soft, ethereal light. "Not as many as you guys as I can see how big your bag is, but enough to keep us in the game."


    The younger student¡ªwho had been quiet until now¡ªspoke up. "I''m Ryan," he said, his voice a mix of determination and nervousness. "I''m still learning. My Earth magic isn''t as refined as some, but I''m getting better."


    Liam gave a rough chuckle. "We all start somewhere. Skill comes with experience¡ªand surviving."


    The conversation continued, a blend of battle stories, tactical discussions, and the subtle sizing up that happens between groups who might be competitors or potential allies. The pine trees stood as silent witnesses, their branches creating a natural screen that muffled their voices and protected them from the desert''s harsh environment.


    Outside, in the healing circle with Eleanor and Sofia, a different kind of conversation was unfolding¡ªone of pain, vulnerability, and potential recovery.


    While the conversation flowed around him, William subtly activated his Shadow Eye ability. The world around him shifted, taking on a different hue¡ªshadows deepening, edges becoming more defined, hidden details emerging from the background.


    His third eye, a skill born from his Shadow eye, began scanning the four boys. Information flickered before his consciousness, a silent stream of data that only he could perceive.


    Marcus and Lucas¡ªthe archer twins¡ªregistered as relatively unremarkable. Their strength hovered around 10-12, with agility slightly higher. Their archery skills were decent but not exceptional. No hidden talents, no extraordinary potential that would mark them as anything more than average students.


    Derek, with his massive battleaxe, showed a strength of 13, typical for a close-combat fighter. His endurance was slightly above average, but nothing that would make him stand out in a competitive environment.


    Ryan, the youngest, was the weakest of the group. His stats barely reached 9, with his ice magic still in its early stages. A novice, still learning, still finding his way in this harsh world.


    But it was their soul crystals that truly interested William. He focused his Shadow Eye, searching for any trace of dark energy¡ªthe telltale sign of heretic manipulation. His past experiences had taught him to be cautious, to never trust anyone completely.


    To his surprise and relief, their soul crystals were clean. Pure. No dark tendrils, no corrupting energy that would suggest external manipulation. They were exactly what they appeared to be¡ªordinary students participating in a hunting test.


    A subtle tension William hadn''t even realized he was carrying began to release.


    The conversation continued, a delicate dance of information sharing and subtle assessment. The pine grove around them seemed to breathe with their words, branches swaying, needles rustling¡ªa natural backdrop to their tactical discussion.


    William''s mind, however, remained alert. His Shadow Eye might have confirmed their innocence, but in a world where threats could emerge from anywhere, vigilance was never truly unnecessary.


    Outside, the healing continued. The soft murmur of Sofia''s light ability mixed with the ambient sounds of the desert, a promise of recovery amidst the harsh landscape.